《The Lycan King》


 Chapter 1. Rescue

    Chapter 1. Rescue


    Niki


    "Are you sure she is here?" Alexander asked me as we stepped out of the car.


    "Yes. My men have found her." I replied. I wouldn''t be wasting my time like this if I wasn''t sure.


    Alex was an old friend of mine. He was a part of my pack before he met his mate and joined the


    Wintercrown Pack. And now he needs to rescue his omega mate before she is auctioned off.


    Apparently, there was an attack on his pack. The attackers were unknown but they stole a lot of money


    and kidnapped females. Their Alpha was killed because of which his twenty-year-old son had to stand


    up as the new Alpha. Too many lives were lost and the pack was still unstable to go get so many


    females back and potentially risk getting into a war.


    So, Alex approached me. And here we were, in New York, halfway across the world from Jivan, the


    "I want to kill them all." A growl left his throat.


    "You will not cause a fight." I spoke sharply. He isn''t thinking straight. Having a mate does that to you.


    "We will get her and then get out. You pay for her right now, I''ll have it wired back to you in a week or


    so. Remember??one mistake and she is gone forever."


    He grunted.


    The building was taller and grander than what I had expected it to be. It had Victorian architecture that


    looked like it was straight out of a fairy-tale. That''s what they wanted the humans to believe though,


    that this was a safe haven and nothing could ever go wrong here.


    It looked like a perfect ce for a luxury stay but I knew what actually goes down here.


    Auction of ves.


    "Name." The guard at the door asked arrogantly.


    "Alpha Volkov." Mikhail answered. Recognition lit up the guard''s eyes before I saw fear. His body


    stiffened before he quickly opened the door.


    The bidding had already started when we entered so we took our seats. The humans on the stage


    were between the age group of sixteen to twenty-four, of varying sizes, colour and level of training. We


    could pick and choose which one we wanted ording to our taste.


    The rest of the ballroom was decorated in ck and red colours. The lights were strategically ced so


    that no one could see someone''s face until the person wanted to show his face. High rise chandeliers


    hung from the ceiling, more to give off a luxurious look than to give off light. The entire room had tables


    where people sat and in the front were sofas which would be usedter on.


    It definitely was impressive, if not for the reason it was decorated this way.


    A snarl left Alex''s mouth and I red at him, silencing him. I have no doubt that he caught the sight of


    his mate??Belle, on the stage. But now wasn''t a good time to lose control.


    The emcee kept doing his thing, describing the ves and bringing them forward. I ignored him.


    My gaze swept over all the females and one dark haired beauty caught my eye. Her eyes were


    downcast, her back straight and body still with her hands behind her back. She was very well trained,


    no doubt. I had the sudden urge to have her look at me. She was undeniably beautiful, pure and


    innocent?? she was someone who didn''t belong here.


    And for some reason, I wanted to take her away from his ce and shield her from the ugliness.


    "ve number fifteen." The emcee announced and a blonde crawled forward, herrge tits and ass


    swaying as she did. "She is a pain slut and enjoys a good whipping." The blondie licked her lips as the


    emcee introduced her. "Starting hundred thousand."


    "Two hundred thousand." Someone called.


    "Two hundred and fifty thousand." Someone else called.


    "Two hundred and fifty thousand once, two hundred and fifty thousand twice, two hundred and fifty


    thrice, sold to Beta Cameron Jeff!" The emcee announced.


    Almost every single person here wants to buy ves they can actually break. And if the ves like to


    be punished hard, it''s no fun. This is the only reason not many people bid for her. An average sale


    easily went up to three to four hundred thousand dors.


    "ve number sixteen. She is in dire need of regr punishment even though she is well trained." The


    emcee spoke and my dark-haired ve crawled forward, her heavy breasts swinging between her


    arms. "Let''s start with two hundred thousand."


    I could already smell the lust of many men.


    "Four hundred thousand." Someone bid.


    "Six hundred thousand." Someone else said. When I saw who it was, I knew I had to save her from his


    clutches.


    He was Alpha Alphonso, and yes, Alphonso liked mangoes. What a shitty name. And a shittier person.


    He was the Alpha of Verdura Pack and was infamous for the way he treated the ves. And he had


    influenced his entire pack to brutally abuse all their ves for the smallest of the things.


    "Six hundred thousand once, six??" the emcee was saying.


    "One million." I cut him off, shocking my own self. My urge to protect her was strong and my wolf


    wanted to snatch her away from this hell hole and I always listened to him. We were a team.


    "One million once, one million twice and sold to Alpha Volkov for one million dors!" The emcee said


    happily. It was without a doubt going to be the highest bid of the night.


    But then again, this female was special. I just needed to find out why.


    "What are you doing?" Alexander looked sceptical. I didn''t reply. I wasn''t answerable to him and it


    wasn''t like I actually had one either.


    I looked at dimir and he nodded at my silentmand. He went to the back stage where they would


    be preparing her for me now. I trusted him with my life and I trusted him to look after her, from afar. The


    Masters didn''t get their ves right away, that happened during the after party.


    Thest female was Belle and Alexander bought her, as per my order.


    He rushed backstage to get her. The after party had just begun and now it was time for us to get our


    ves.


    ''Go with him.'' I mind-linked Mikhail.


    ''Yes, Alpha.'' He replied and followed him.


    "All the Masters who have purchased ves are requested toe and take a seat at the front." The


    emcee said.


    I stood up and walked past the numerous tables and the numerous assholes sitting on them and took a


    seat at the front on the sofa.


    "Before you all are handed your ves, you are required to test them to see if they are up to your


    standards." He said and then his voice turned to that of a Master when he ordered, "ves, suck your


    Master''s cock."


    While it was absolutely normal to test the ves before you make your payment, I knew that I wasn''t


    going to do that.


    "No, we will be leaving right now." Alex growled standing him, a leash that connected to Belle''s cor


    was held tightly in his hand and the poor girl was trembling badly.


    "You can''t leav-" the announcer started.


    "He is with me. Let him go, I''ll be staying." I cut him off.


    He saw me and his eyes widened at my sight. He nodded quickly at Alex, who was already leaving with


    Belle.


    The ves then made their entry, crawling towards their masters. My eyes immediately fell on her. She


    was just wearing a thong.


    My breath hitched in my throat. She was utterly beautiful, more so up close. Purity and innocence


    radiated off her, how she stayed that way in such a ce, I had no clue. When I was handed her leash,


    I took it and held it tightly, she is mine now.


    She came and kneeled between my legs, her soft handsing to rest on my thighs and my cock


    twitched. Everything about her called out to me. She was like an angel, I wanted to free her yet bind


    her to me, let her have her innocence yet fuck her until she goes limp in my arms, I wanted her to love


    me, I wanted the angel to love the beast. So I was going to y this angel to the beast''s tunes. Her fate


    was sealed the second I saw her. There was no freedom from me now. My wolf was happy too.


    But what confused me was that she wasn''t my mate, yet I felt that with her.


    I took a hold of her wrist before she advanced further, I could control only for so long.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "What''s your name?" I tried asking softly, yet it felt grating to my ears.


    "I have no name, Master called me pet." She said softly. She had the softest, most melodic voice I had


    ever heard.


    What the fuck? Pet? Seriously?


    "What was your name before you were brought here?" I said, barely controlling my anger. I didn''t want


    to scare her. When she didn''t reply, a growl tore through my mouth. She trembled at that. Fuck! I better


    control my temper.


    "Avalyn." She whispered so softly that I would have lost it, if it hadn''t been for my wolf.


    I trail my hand through her thick ck hair, in an attempt to console her but she did not move an inch. I


    wanted a reaction out of her, wanting to know if I affected her in the same way she did to me.


    I leaned ahead, past her lips to her ear and whispered, "Don''t be scared of me, Avalyn." Goddess, my


    voice was thick. All because of this little kroshka in front of me.


    My hand was cupping her other cheek. She shivered at that and I grinned. Finally some normal


    movement!


    "Look at me." I said softly. Her head was still bowed down and her eyes trained to the ground. I saw her


    lips part at my demand and the chest heaved. She needed a clear structure of authority, I could tell. It


    was something I just knew instinctively. She needed amand. So she would get one.


    "I said look at me." I demanded in a Master voice and her eyes snapped to mine.


    I stopped breathing for a second, they were the most beautiful chocte brown coloured eyes. I never


    wanted to look away from them, I wanted her attention, her eyes on me and only me!


    "I will take you away, you will be free, Ava." I said, my thumb caressing her cheek. She sighed and


    leaned into my palm like a kitten. She was fucking perfect.


    I was going to be her saviour and she was going to be mine!


    You will be free from this kind of life but never from me, you are mine!


    I bent and captured her full lips, she hesitated before kissing back. I kept the kiss soft and gentle, not


    forcing her, yet showing her who was in power, who owned her, not only body but her heart, mind and


    soul.


    "Do you feel it too?" I asked, tearing my mouth from hers. She had to feel the spark, the connection I


    felt with her.


    She gave me a small, almost imperceptible nod.


    It may not be mate pull but I didn''t give a shit. It was something I was not willing to let go. This angel


    kneeling between my legs was perfect and she was mine now.


    "I want her back, Volkov." I heard someone snap, breaking our moment.


    Who the fuck was ordering me? How fucking dare he call me by my name?


    I shifted Ava to the side and stood up. Of course, it had to be Emilio Gonz??lez, the Alpha of the


    Monta?a Pack.


    "She is mine." I growled out, making my blood hum louder.


    "You haven''t bought her yet and she was mine from the start." He shouted but I heard the slight tremble


    in his voice. His blood wasn''t as strong as mine. I was a full blooded Alpha and he was a Beta by


    blood.


    "I bought her. You shouldn''t have sent her here if you didn''t want to sell her." I growled out. I couldn''t


    stand this fucking asshole. I knew he wanted her back just because I had bought her, it was always a


    "Come here, pet!" He ordered my Ava. How fucking dare he! She was trembling again, confused about


    what to do.


    "She is mine now, Gonz??lez. Tread carefully." I said, standing in front of her, covering her naked form


    and making sure she didn''t follow the piece of shit''s order over mine.


    The emcee came rushing towards us, having bloodshed here would mean bad for the business. New


    York was amon ground for all the Packs but that did not mean I would let this go.


    "You had sold her to us, Alpha Gonz??lez." The emcee told him.


    "And I want her back!" Emilio snapped at him.


    "I want her!" He said furiously as his eyes shifted from the emcee to me. "You are not even an Alpha,


    Niki Volkov! You lead a pack of fucking rogues and im yourself to be The Alpha of Rogues. You


    are nothing but the Alpha of Sheeps!" He hissed.


    "I am more of an Alpha than you can ever be Gonz??lez. Watch your words Beta, you might just start a


    war you may not be able to finish." I said slowly yet menacingly. I do not tolerate disrespect, nor do I


    suffer fools.


    He gulped but didn''t say anything. When he saw an audience forming, he smiled widely.


    "I''ll let you have her if shees to you." He suddenly grinned smugly. I knew this was one of his mind


    games, but he did not know I had felt more for Ava than just lust, it was a connection that bound us and


    from what I understood, she did too. It was time to teach this fucker a long overdue lesson.


    I took her leash off.


    "You can''t do that Alpha Volkov. It''s not safe." The announcer said worriedly. I knew she wouldn''t do


    anything, she was a trained one and I knew she wouldn''t try anything. We had a connection, I just


    knew.


    I took a few steps forward and turned towards them.


    "I''ll punish you raw if you take a single step pet." Gonz??lez growled at her. Fucking weak bastard.


    "Come to me, Avalyn." I said.


    Ava froze, her eyes still looking at the ground. ''You can do it, Ava!'' I encouraged her mentally.


    She slowly started crawling towards me, her body shaking.


    "Walk!" I demanded. My voice sounded too harsh for my liking but I would never allow her to crawl in


    front of these filthy people. She was too precious for that.


    She stood up on shaky legs and walked to me, I wanted to punch myself at my demand, her entire


    body was on disy for everyone to see now! It was at least a little covered when she was crawling.


    She was about to kneel at my feet but I stopped her. Her ce wasn''t below me, it was by my side


    now.


    Just one more minute my little Ava.


    I smirked at Emilio.


    "You Slut!" he growled and was about to pounce at my angel when Andrei and dimir came to stand


    in front of us. They would take care of it. I took a hold of Ava''s hand and left the ce. As soon as we


    were out, I shrugged off my jacket and made her wear it.


    We walked to my car, Mikhail, Alex and Belle already in their seats with her sleeping in Alex''sp.


    "Is she okay?" I asked him. He nodded without a word.


    We left the auction as soon as dimir and Andrei came back dealing with Gonzalez. They gave me a


    nod, indicating that he was dealt with. I nodded back.


    We were staying at a hotel tonight and then finally leaving tomorrow morning to go back home, to Jiv,


    the supernatural ind.


    The drive to the hotel wasn''t long and I was d. Ava needed proper clothes.


    She was ufortable during our short trip from the hotel lobby to my suite but I made sure to hold


    her hand all the while, silently letting her know that I was here for her.


    The first thing I did when we reached our room was rip her cor.


    "You will never wear such things again. Let''s take a shower now, go in the bathroom and wait for me." I


    told Ava. She ran to the washroom, rushing to please me.


    I had to do something about this. I want her to be normal, have a normal life yet live with me, a


    werewolf and let him im her, I want to free her and still want her to stay in my cage, I want to


    hell with me. She was innocent and my wolf wanted to taint her forever, so that she wouldn''t leave me.


    She was doomed to stay with me now, there was no escaping me.

 Chapter 2. Rules

    Chapter 2. Rules


    Niki


    ''Arrange for a dress by tomorrow morning and have the room service send in some food.'' I mind linked


    dimir.


    ''Yes, Alpha.'' He replied.


    I removed my shoes and entered the bathroom and saw Ava standing straight, her hands at her sides


    and her head bowed down. She stiffened further when she heard mee in.


    She is scared of me. And the only way to get rid of your fears is to face them.


    I took her hand in mine and walked her to the shower area and turned on the shower on the warmer


    side??enough that it wouldn''t burn her fragile skin but would warm her up quickly.


    "Undress me." I told her softly. I wanted her to feelfortable with me. Deep down, I know she is my


    mate. How? I don''t know. But she just is.


    Her hands trembled as she slowly undid my jacket buttons before pushing it off my shoulders. I helped


    her take it off my arms and threw it aside.


    She took a shaky breath as she stepped forward and undid my tie, throwing it over my jacket.


    Next, she started undoing the buttons of my shirt. Her hands fumbled as she did. She was deathly


    scared of what she thought was about to happen.


    "Rule number one." I spoke as I stood still while she undid my buttons. "Know that I will have your best


    interest at heart. You have to trust me or else this won''t work."


    She pressed her lips together and a frown marred her forehead as she nodded and continued


    concentrating on undoing the buttons.


    "I need your words Ava." I told her as she undid thest button.


    "Yes, Master." She said softly. My dick jolted at her calling me that. But sadly, that will have to go.


    She hesitated before she reached the belt buckle, undid it and pulled the belt out of the loops.


    "Rule number two. You will call me by my name. Niki." I told her.


    Her breath hitched and her lips parted in surprise. "Yes Niki." She said so softly that I hardly heard it,


    even with the enhanced hearing.


    Slowly, she undid the button of my pants and pushed it down. I stepped out of them and kicked it aside.


    Thest remaining clothing I had on was my boxer.


    Her lower lip trembled as she hooked her thumbs in the stic of the boxer by my waist.


    "What was Rule number one?" I asked her.


    "To know that you have my best interest at heart. And that I should trust you." She whispered.


    "Good girl." I praised, causing blush to rise on her cheeks. "Go on."


    Slowly, with unsure hands she pulled down my boxer. I stepped out of it and kicked it aside too.


    She immediately stepped back, looking terrified of my cock. This is the first time in my entire life this


    has happened and I have to agree that I didn''t like it.


    "I''m going to bathe you. I want to remove the touch of every person who has touched you. You are only


    allowed to know and remember my touch." I told her so she knew what to expect. "After which, I want


    you to bathe me. I want you to know that I''m not going to hurt you. I want you to feel for yourself that


    you are safe with me. I want you to feel the strength beneath the skin and know that it will be used to


    protect you. Because that''s what I do. I protect what time mine." This will decrease her fear.


    "Yes, Niki." She whispered.


    First I took some shampoo and washed her hair thoroughly, massaging her scalp and then rinsed it off.


    I could feel the tension releasing from the body as time went on. The more I touched her without


    inflicting any sort of pain, the more rxed she got.


    Next, I took the soap in my hands and rubbed until my hands were all soapy. I wanted to touch her, feel


    her. I started with her shoulders, then her hands and then her chest. I didn''t let my hands linger


    anywhere. I washed her t stomach, her back, her voluptuous ass, her legs, and then between her


    legs, drawing a beautiful gasp from her mouth.


    I rinsed off the soap from my hands before I rubbed her body under water again, rinsing off the soap.


    Again, I didn''t linger anywhere. I wanted her to know I wasn''t taking advantage of her, only taking care


    of my mate.


    "Close your eyes." I said and took the face wash, applying it on her face with gentleness I didn''t know I


    had. I applied it on her neck too, before rinsing it off.


    I was satisfied with the way I had cleaned her. I made sure to cover every square inch of her beautiful


    body. I washed away every single touch and every other scent from her body. She only smelled of me,


    soap and herself.


    When she opened her eyes and looked at me, I saw a sparkle. She knew she was in good hands.


    "Your turn." I told her.


    With more confidence than what I had seen in her yet, she took the shampoo and stood on her toes to


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    reach the top of my head but it''s going to be impossible. She only reached my shoulders. I bent down


    to her level and she quickly scrubbed my hair before rinsing it off.


    I stayed bent until she washed my face as well.


    I finally stood upright after she was done. She took the soap and rubbed it on her hands. She ced


    them on my chest, cleaning it first. I stood still as she rubbed her hands all over my body, circling


    around me to rub my back as well. It was one of the most difficult things I''ve done. She fell down to her


    knees and then she washed my legs thoroughly.


    Hesitantly, her hands touched my ass and she softly rubbed it, washing it. My dick was throbbing by


    this point.


    After she was done, she stood up and circled me, standing in front of me.


    Her eyes fell on my fully erect dick and she bit her lip.


    "It''s not going to hurt you." I smiled lightly, wanting to ease her fear.


    I was all hot and bothered and she looked deathly afraid. And I fucking hated the thought of her being


    afraid of me.


    "The most beautiful woman I''ve seen in my entire life is rubbing my body. I''ll have to be crazy to not


    react. But that doesn''t mean I''m going to fuck you. Yet." I said truthfully.


    She was still frozen.


    "Look at me." I said when her hand was frozen mid air.


    Her eyes snapped to mine.


    "I''m not going to hurt you." I told her. I didn''t know how to make her understand. "If I did not have good


    intentions, you would''ve known by now, wouldn''t you?"


    She chewed on her delicious lip.


    But I don''t want to force her to touch me if she doesn''t want to.


    Her hands clenched into fists and a tear trailed down her cheek.


    I gritted my teeth. Maybe she wasn''t my mate. She didn''t even want to touch me. She was repulsed by


    me. Of course she is. I bought her. But I also saved her from the other horrid possibilities. But I wasn''t


    going to say I am better than others. I''m as bad as they got.


    "Get out." My eyes slid shut in disappointment. I couldn''t deal with this rejection.


    Her eyes shut close and more tears fell down. "I''m sorry." Her hand forwarded but I caught it before she


    could touch me. I wanted her to touch me because she wanted to, not because I told her to. Fear


    wasn''t the way I wanted to go forward with her.


    "I said, leave, Avalyn. I''ll be right out." My voice sounded rough because of the hurt my wolf was


    feeling. Fuck. She looked terrified.


    She jumped and rushed out, closing the door behind her.


    I''ll deal with it once I''m done here.


    I jerked myself off as I stood under cold water. I ced my hand against the tiled wall and tried to calm


    myself. Why was I so attracted to her? I hated not knowing it. Who the fuck does not know if a person


    is their mate or not?


    I want to fuck some manners into her but I''d rather punch myself in the face than hurt her like that. Why


    am I so fucking horny when ites to her? Why is she turning me on unlike any other woman has


    ever been able to?


    Shaking my head, I turned off the water and stepped out, rubbing myself dry with a towel before I


    wrapped it around my waist.


    I walked out and almost tripped over Ava who was kneeling just outside the door. She was facing away


    from me and was bent over, her ass in the air, her cheek touching the floor.


    What the fuck! Fucking Emilio bastard! I knew he was cruel but it could be some other Master she had


    before him too! I fucking hated the thought of anyone else except me touching her.


    "Get up!" I forced myself to be calm. I didn''t want to scare her with my anger. I wasn''t angry at her. I


    was angry at her previous Masters who have messed with her this bad. I want to show her I wasn''t like


    her other Masters but so far, I have done nothing to prove it otherwise.


    "I''m sorry Master, please punish me. I want to be the perfect ve for you, let me serve you, let me


    make you happy, let me submit to you." She was crying now.


    "I''m not mad at you, Ava. Stand up." I sighed, my anger dissolving just like that. She doesn''t deserve


    my anger, even though it''s not towards her. She doesn''t deserve my mood swings. I need to control


    myself better around her.


    I usually have a tight control over all my feelings and emotions but with her, I feel like I''m at her mercy.


    Like one word out of her mouth can lead me to y hundreds of people.


    "Let??s have food." I pulled her to the table. where the food had already arrived. I pushed her te


    towards her. Her eyes widened at that.


    "I want your te empty." I told her firmly. The only good thing those poor excuses of Masters did was


    feed her well. But then again that would have been for their own benefit- so she had enough mass on


    her bones to look pleasing to the eye and have the supple body she has.


    "Yes, Master." She said. I saw her lips tug up a bit, it was barely there but it was an improvement.


    "There are few things that need to be changed Ava." I started after our dinner.


    "Yes, Master." She whispered. There she goes, calling me Master again. I can ept the fact that I like


    it. But I also wanted to hear her say my name.


    "What was rule number two?" I arched my brow.


    "To call you by your name." She said softly.


    "Good girl. And you will follow it." I said.


    "But you like it when I call you Master." She said, her eyes on mine. So my little Ava had caught that.


    "Do you?" I cocked my head. She was going to make her choices now, not follow my everymand.


    She nodded.


    "Words, Ava." I reminded her.


    "Yes, I like calling you Master." She said. I could hear her desperation for me to let her call me Master. I


    like it.


    "You will only do so when we are alone, never when anyone else is around." I told her seriously,


    making sure she understood that. Thest thing I wanted her to feel is that she was a normal human


    ve. She wasn''t a ve. And from what I could feel, she wasn''t a human. She almost felt like one, but


    that was because her wolf was too weak.


    "Yes, Master." She smiled slightly. I wanted to see her smile, I wanted to hear herugh. And I wanted


    to be the reason for both of them. That revtion shocked me. But I ignored it.


    I could see her getting tired, her eyes were drooping and her shoulders slumped.


    "Lets sleep, Kroshka." We could talkter too. I took off the towel and wore a clean set of boxers for her


    sake instead of sleeping naked like I usually do.


    I was about to lie down on the bed but I saw her kneeling again. She was about to sleep on the fucking


    floor. Anger surged through me. Just how deep was this ingrained in her?


    "Get up." I growled, my anger spiking. Fucking shit. Why the fuck can''t I talk nicely to her? Why do my


    emotions control me when it''s her?


    She stood up immediately, and was looking at me with wide scared eyes. I was furious right now but


    not at her. I was getting more and more reasons to kill Gonz??lez now, and to end the entire Mont?a


    Pack with him.


    "You sleep on the bed!" I pointed towards the ce next to me.


    "The bed?" She squeaked, her eyes still wide.


    "Yes. Next to me, where you should be." I told her, meaning every word. Fuck her not being my mate.


    She is whoever I want her to be. And right now, I want her to be my mate.


    When she slowly came near to the bedside, I pulled her on the bed beside me, pulling her in my hold,


    my hand going under the shirt to rest on her stomach and her ass pressed to my front. I groaned at the


    feeling. This was how I should sleep every night. Niki junior was raising for attention again and Ava


    was wiggling against it.


    "Stop moving." I groaned, my fingers digging in her smooth milky stomach. She went still and after


    some time I felt her rx and then fall asleep.


    So innocent, she didn''t even know the allure of herself. I was going to free her from her cage and then


    tie her down to me, in hell. She was bing my obsession and I will be her salvation.


    I barely slept during the night. Ava''s ass that was flush against my length had kept me hard throughout


    the night.

 Chapter 3.Bad Dream

    Chapter 3.Bad Dream


    Niki


    I got up early and had my hand do the job for me. I would have taken her right there if I had stayed any


    longer.


    I was taking a shower when I heard her enter.


    "Let me give you pleasure, Master." Ava said from behind me. She was kneeling when I turned around,


    her hand alreadying to hold my cock. I groaned at the feeling of her hand around my length and


    my wolf purred. He was already putty in her hands. I wouldn''t have done it but there was no going back


    now.


    The shock of her willingly touching me registered somewhere in the back of my mind. But there is no


    fucking way I''m going to dwell on it when the most beautiful woman I''ve seen in my entire life is


    kneeling in front of me.


    She kissed the tip of my head first and then took my cock in her hot mouth, her tongue swirling around


    the head. My cock jerked in her hand. I felt my wolfe forward and fight with me for control for the


    first time in years. He was going crazy trying to figure out if she was his mate or not. And he wanted to


    take control and find it out himself. And then I felt the thread snap and he was at the forefront. Fuck


    this, it was not going to be as gentle as I wanted it to be. My wolf won''t let it. I put my hand in her hair


    and gripped it tight.


    "This isn''t going to be gentle, Ava." I gritted in warning and started fucking her mouth.


    She almost took half of my length, I know she tried but she needed more practice. But this was more


    than anyone ever had. I fucked her mouth as I would her hot pussy- hard and fast, which would no


    doubt be as sweet and tasty as her. I was plummeting in her mouth like a jack-hammer. I could hear


    her gagging when my tip touched the back of her throat and it turned me on more but she wasn''t


    rxing her throat.


    "Rx your throat." I groaned.


    Tears were streaming down her eyes as she tried but she couldn''t and now my orgasm was close. I


    gripped her hair harder when her throat rxed slowly, taking more of my length in her mouth now. Her


    beautiful but teary eyes on mine. It was because of the gag reflex but I hated her tears. And when I was


    close, she did a thing with her tongue and I burst in her mouth.


    "Swallow every single drop." I ordered as I came, letting go of her hair and slipped out a bit so she


    could suckfortably. She did as she was told and then licked me clean before finally letting me go.


    My dick was getting hard again but this was enough for now, her throat was going to be sore for quite


    some time. I pulled her up by her arms. She was so tiny that she hardly reached my shoulders. Fucking


    cute.


    "Thank you Master, for letting me serve you." She whispered softly after she swallowed and licked her


    lips, like she liked the taste of me.


    But for some reason, I felt guilty. Like I shouldn''t have let that happen. My shoulders slumped. I felt like


    I had taken advantage of her. And I knew I had. I couldn''t control myself. The moment I felt her lips


    around me, I was a goner. But I need to make it right. She''s my mate. And it''s not just my needs


    anymore, it''s about her too. I want to show her that I''ll take care of her. And I''ll do it with my actions.


    "Never thank me, Kroshka." I told her, my thumb caressing her cheek. She sighed and leaned in my


    palm.


    "Let''s get you all cleaned up." I whispered, pulling her in the shower with me, letting me serve her now.


    I worshipped her body, cleaning her, not letting my hands linger anywhere. That was the least I could


    do after using her like that. The tension finally left from her stiff form. When I was rinsing the soap off


    her face, I saw that there was too much pain in her eyes.


    "I apologise. I took advantage of you." I whispered as I caressed her cheek. Her breath hitched but she


    didn''t reply. Did her throat hurt? "Did I hurt you?" I asked quietly after I finished bathing her. The


    thought of hurting her, hurt me, it tugged at my heart. I knew I shouldn''t have taken her so roughly but


    my wolf was mostly in control. I was thinking with my other head too.


    Why did it hurt me so much, I wasn''t sure. It bothered me but I pushed it out of my mind. She needed


    me right now.


    "No!" She sobbed. I took her in my arms, hugging her, pressing her soft body against my hard one.


    "What is it, Ava?" I asked softly in her ear. Her arms came around me but she didn''t answer. My heart


    clenched, I couldn''t stand her tears, whatever had caused it.


    "What is it Ava?" I demanded quietly in my Master tone, knowing she will answer now. I needed to


    know the source of her pain so I could work to reduce it.


    "I''m sorry for yesterday. No one has ever taken so much care of me. You are so kind to me and I


    wanted to please you." She whispered, her form shaking. Fucking hell. This was thest thing I was


    expecting. I thought I hurt her and she was crying because of that!


    "Get used to it, my Ava. You are mine and I take care of what is mine. Always." I told her, brushing her


    tears and then kissed her forehead.


    I will sort out the mate dealter. Ava isn''t my mate but she is perfect for me. Sweet, caring and


    submissive. I don''t have time for an overbearing, defying and bratty mate anyways.


    I am never letting this angel go, she is bound to me forever. She may have escaped the hell she was in


    but there is no escaping me.


    She gasped at that and looked at me with wide eyes. I winked at her, giving her a smirk.


    "We''rete, let''s go." I told her, giving her a towel to dry herself up and using another to wrap around


    my waist. dimir had kept a dress on the bed, as per my instructions. We both got ready and walked


    downstairs, my hand wrapped around her perfect little waist. Alexander and Isabe were already in


    the car with the rest of my men.


    "You''rete." He grumbled. "Be, meet Alpha Niki Volkov. He helped me find you." He told her, his


    eyes softening at her sight. He had finally found his match.


    "Thank you, Alpha Volkov." She gave me a smile.


    "Your wee and call me Niki. This is Avalyn." I nodded at her. I wanted to see how Ava would


    react to other people.


    "Hello, nice to meet you." Isabe smiled at her, extending her hand towards her.


    Ava looked at me and I nodded.


    "Nice to meet you too." She said shyly and shook her hand. At least she wasn''t afraid of meeting other


    people. I wanted her to be a confident person and have friends. The ride to the airport was short, we


    got out of the car and went towards my private ne.


    "You can take the room on the left." I told Alexander after an hour had passed. It was going to be a long


    flight, they might as well getfortable. He picked up a sleeping Isabe and left.


    Ava was gripping the arm rest, looking scared of flying.


    "Rx, Ava." I took a hold of her hand and pressed a kiss on the back of her hand. She rxed a bit


    but not enough.


    "Lets go to the room." Sleeping through the flight would be good. She followed meekly as I entered the


    room. I ringed the air hostess and then removed my jacket to getfortable.


    I heard a knock.


    "Come in." I called out, loosening my tie and folding the sleeves of my ck dress shirt.


    "Would you like anything Alpha Volkov?" She asked, looking at both of us.


    "What would you like to have for breakfast?" I asked Ava. She looked at me with wide eyes and I


    arched one eyebrow at her, waiting for her reply, it is her choice and there are people here to do as she


    said.


    "Pancakes or fruits would be good." Came her soft reply. I smiled inwardly.


    "Get both of them, two tes, with chocte syrup on pancakes." I said in a dismissing tone.


    Ava was sitting on the bed, looking around but her eyes peeking at mine every now and whenever she


    would look at me, the pink in her cheeks would deepen.


    "Talk to me Ava. Why don''t you let me hear your voice?" I smiled at her.


    I usually found the useless chattering of women annoying but I want Ava to talk. I want to hear her


    endlessly. The only time she spoke was to reply to something I said. She hasn''t uttered a word


    otherwise.


    "A ve is not supposed to speak unless spoken to, Master." She said softly, looking away from my


    eyes. My jaw clenched at her reply. She was not a fucking ve!


    "You will not refer to yourself as a ve Avalyn!" I said, my control slipping.


    "You are precious little one, you will never undermine yourself like that again. And you can speak


    whenever you want to. No one is going to say or do anything to you for that." I told her, sitting on the


    bed and pulling her in myp.


    "Thank you Master." She smiled. She has dimples in her cheeks, she is so beautiful. How could have I


    missed it?


    "Can I ask you something?" She asked.


    "You just did." I chuckled and she blushed. "But ask anything." I told her.


    "Where are we going?" She asked.


    "Silverwitch Bay. We are going home, Krosha." I kissed her cheek.


    "And what does Kroshka mean?" She asked, finally turning her head to look at me.


    "It means ''Little one'' in Russian." I smiled at her, staring in her chocte brown eyes.


    "Come in." I called out when I heard a knock.


    The air hostess came in with a trolley and put the tes on on the convertible desk besides the bed.


    "Is there anything else you need?" She asked us. Shaking my head at her, I turned to Ava again.


    I took her te and began feeding her. There was a look of utmost devotion in her eyes at that


    moment. Life was ironic, I had bought her as my ve and now I was bing her''s.


    "You have not eaten anything, Master." She whispered and took the other te in her hand, bringing a


    piece in front of my mouth. I opened my mouth a bit wider and instead of having just the cranberry from


    her fingers, I bit her fingers softly too, sucking at him, my eyes trained on hers all the while.


    "So tasty." I moaned, smirked and winked at her. She giggled at that. She giggled! Fuck yes! I made


    herugh! I wanted to pump my hand in the air and celebrate my victory. But I stilled and stared at her


    while she giggled to take in her pure beauty. Her eyes sparkled and the corners crinkled. Cute dimples


    dug the middle of her cheeks, making her look like an angel. Her lips turned a shade darker and her


    nose turned up slightly. Goddess, she''s beautiful! I made it my life''s mission to make herugh.


    Her giggling voice is my favourite sound now.


    "You have a beautifulugh." I said brushing her lock behind her ear.


    She stoppedughing and froze.


    "Thank you." She finally breathed and rxed.


    "Go to sleep." I told her after we were done eating. We still had four hours to spend here and I wanted


    her to rest, she did not have enough sleep during the night. She nodded and lied down, falling asleep


    quickly.


    I left her there and joined my men outside again.


    "You finally met your mate!" Mikhail pped my back, smiling.


    "She is not my mate." I muttered slowly but they heard me and stilled.


    "What?" Mikhail asked.


    I shot him a re. "Exactly what I said."


    "Then how the hell are you already so whipped?" Mikhail asked annoyingly.


    "Shut the fuck up." I grumbled, my hand itching to punch him.


    "But you wouldn''t do all of this just for any girl. She has to mean something to you." dimir said.


    I nodded. "I feel a connection with her. It''s like this thread that burns brightly whenever we are


    together." I frowned, not understanding it myself.


    "I have this theory." He started. "She has a very faint werewolf scent." I nodded, it was the first thing I


    noticed about her. "It can be that either her wolf isn''t present anymore or that one of her ancestors were


    werewolves and she was blessed with a mate." It made sense. "But because of it, you aren''t sure if she


    is your mate or not."


    "I am an Alpha. The moon goddess wouldn''t put me with an omega or a weak wolf." I said. It was the


    with a human with werewolf ancestry doesn''t make sense.


    "Which is why I think that either her wolf is not present for some reason or the connection you feel with


    her is something else and you still have a mate out there."


    My wolf growled out loud at that.


    "We will have to do something to bring out her wolf..." He trailed.


    "We need toe up with a n. And fast. I need to know if she is my mate." I said and got up, going


    back to the room. I might just have to start believing in heaven if she really is my mate.


    "No, no, please, no..." She was saying under her breath, her tears not stopping. In that exact moment I


    knew that life had been very hard for her, more than I had assumed. My heart clenched seeing her


    writhe like this.


    "Love, you need to wake up. Wake up, Ava." I rushed to her side and tried to coax her awake as worry


    gripped my heart. She is not snapping out it, shaking her awake didn''t seem to work too. I knew what


    would work and I hated it!


    "Get up, Avalyn!" I ordered in my Master tone. Her eyes instantly snapped open to mine. Her eyes


    were wide in fear and were full of tears, her chest heaving hard. The only tears she should shed are


    happy tears.


    "Are you okay? What happened Ava?" I asked softly, not wanting to scare her more.


    "Yes, I''m okay, Master, it was just a bad dream." She whispered, wiping her tears. Her face was wet


    with tears and snot. And she was drenched in sweat. She needed a shower again. It would help rx


    her.


    "Okay." I smiled at her. I know she is lying. She is a bad liar and my wolf can sense lies easily. I let it


    go, I will ask her about it when she isn''t so shaken up. But this is going to be thest time she lied to


    me. I will make sure she knows that.


    "Go and have a shower." I told her, pointing towards the bathroom door.


    "Yes Master, thank you for waking me up, Master." She rushed and walked quickly into the washroom,


    she was still breathing hard.


    I have to know what is troubling her! I know it was probably fucking Gonz??lez but it can be some


    Master before him or someone before she was taken away from her normal life. This is all so fucked


    up. I will be her saviour, I promised myself. Whoever has hurt her will face my wrath!


    I paced in the room, waiting for Ava but she was in there for a long time and I am not a patient man. I


    opened the door and leaned on the doorway, watching her rinse off the soap. As if instinctively knowing


    I''m here, her eyes snapped to mine. I smirked and her and she blushed, ducking her head at my sight.


    Eyes on me. Imanded her with my eyes, not uttering a word. I wanted to test our connection?? her


    ability to know what I want without me saying it. It burns so bright that she has to feel it too. Wolf or not.


    Slowly she slid her eyes up to mine, still continuing her bath but not taking her eyes off me. My hard


    length was pressed against my pants painfully at her naked sight but I controlled myself.


    ''Not yet Niki'', I reminded myself. I want to make love to her when it is our first time, not fuck her in


    an airne. It will be in our bed, with Ava wrapped up in my sheets and she wou- I groaned at my


    thoughts, my cock growing even harder. I haven''t had sex in one week and I''m going crazy now. Ava


    finished her shower, dried herself and walked up to me, her gaze still on me and then trailing down to


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    my hard length.


    "Let me help??" She started extending her hands towards my cock but I gripped her hand.


    "No." I gritted, but happy that she is getting bold already. She would not do this now, I wasn''t going to


    use her for my convenience like this, it was her chance to get pleasure now.


    "Attention passengers aboard, we will bending in twenty minutes, you are requested to take your


    seats, thank you." Came the announcement.


    "Go out and sit one the recliner by the window, I''ll be out in a few minutes." I told her, kissing her


    forehead and then shut the bathroom door after she walked out.


    She must have been used by so many bastards, I wasn''t going to add on to that list, she is a person,


    not just a fuck-hole. I will do right by her. She is my mate, I knew it deep in my heart.


    Or at least I hoped.

 Chapter 4. Home

    Chapter 4. Home


    Niki


    I took care of my business and walked to where I had told Ava to sit. I pressed the button for the back


    massager of the recliner, I want her to rx, to enjoy herself. I took the seat in front of her and smiled


    "All good, Ava?" I asked.


    "Yes, thank you Master." She whispered and smiled backzily, a small moaning out of her. I


    groaned inwardly as my cock twitched at her sight, she had no idea of the effect she has on me. The


    ne soonnded and we got off, my men following me; Alexander and Isabe appearing behind us.


    "Thank you Alpha Niki, I owe you one. Call me when you need help. I mean it." He nodded sharply


    and I got the meaning.


    "Yes, thank you so much Alpha Niki." Isabe said, her voice thick with emotions.


    "Pleasure was all mine. Stay safe." I nodded at both of them and walked to my car.


    My pleasure indeed, I thought as I tightened my hold on Ava''s waist.


    Mikhail and dimir followed me in my car, this was Silverwitch Bay, most of it was under my rule and


    no one would dare to cross my path here. Ava was looking out of the window, fascinated by the view.


    "Have you told Sofiya yet?" Mikhail smirked at me.


    "She will know once we get home." I red at him. He rolled his eyes at me. That woman is going to


    annoy the shit out of me for not telling her before bringing Ava home.


    Soon, we reached home. The gates were opened and after a minute''s ride, we reached the driveway.


    The mansion overlooked the Silverwitch Bay and I could see Ava trying to look past the palm trees to


    the beach, eager to see everything.


    "We can go to the beach in the evening if you want." I told her, guiding her through the entrance steps


    to the door.


    As soon as we reached, the guards and the ves, now dressed appropriately as maids, as per my


    instructions, bowed their heads. A sign of respect. I nodded at them.


    "Call Dimitri." I told one of the ves and walked to the living room.


    "Can''t live without me for a second, can you?" Dimitri smirked, already seated on the sofa.


    "Reports?" I asked, ignoring his previous statement.


    "No problems. But we may have to visit Club Lupus again though." He frowned. "And who is the lovely


    "Avalyn." I replied with a look that spoke volumes. The flirty smile was swept off his face in an instant.


    "Ava, meet Dimitri, my Beta." I told her softly, bringing her forward. She didn''t need to hide or be


    intimidated by the men here, they are family.


    "Hello." She smiled at him. It was a stiff smile. I was rubbing circles on her waist with my thumb to calm


    her.


    "Niki! Why didn''t you tell me? I heard you brought a girl home!" I heard an excited yell. Sofiya came


    rushing into the living room.


    "Finally a girlfriend in this boring house." She grinned and hugged Ava who stilled before looking at me.


    I nodded, giving her a smile. She smiled back shyly and hugged Sofiya.


    "Hi, I''m Sofiya, your new best friend sh sister." She grinned letting go of her and extending her arm


    towards Ava.


    "I''m Avalyn." She smiled softly and shook her hand shyly.


    "Do you want to rest or do you want a tour of the Estate?" I asked Ava.


    "A tour, please, Niki." She said immediately and her eyes shined as she looked around, fascinated


    by everything.


    "Very well. Sofiya will show you around the estate." I gave them a dismissive nod. "My office." I told my


    men.


    "Wait." Sofiya yelled. I turned around to check Ava, looking for any sort of problem.


    Sofiya went to dimir and pulled him down by his tie to kiss him. I rolled my eyes. He was whipped.


    "Geez, no need to yell Sofiya." Dimitri rolled his eyes at his sister and followed me to the office.


    I look at my most trusted men- my Beta Dimitri, my Head Tracker Mikhail, my Head of Arms Andrei and


    my Advisor dimir. I trusted them with my life. I was sworn to protect them and they were sworn to


    protect me. They are my brothers, my family by choice.


    Who says blood is thicker than water when your own father kills your mother? They are my real family,


    the Volkovs.


    "We have to bring the Monta?a Pack down."


    One by one, I''m going to kill the bastards who owned Ava and tried to break her. The light in her shines


    so bright, that it is needed in this world. Without it, something would be missing. I''m just thankful to


    Moon Goddess that she''s notpletely broken. Because I''ve made it my life''s mission to save her.


    Avalyn


    Sofiya is my friend, one I made after so many years. She is smart, happy andplete- something I


    am not. I am broken, used and a whore, a slut, a ve, a pet.


    Master said that I am beautiful but I doubt it. I believed him whole-heartedly, trusted him with my life but


    this was hard to ept. He was my saviour, I would do anything for him, his wish was mymand.


    It had not even been a day since he saved me from him, from my own version of hell and gave me


    hope, gave me a ce to call home. I still think this is all a dream, that Master would give me away


    once he was bored of me. I made it my life goal to be the perfect ve for him. He didn''t like it when I


    called myself that but I didn''t know what else to call myself. That''s what I''ve always been, a ve, a


    means for others pleasure.


    I would serve Master with my whole heart, be the perfect ve, but most Masters didn''t want a perfect


    ve, they wanted someone to punish, someone to hurt. But my Master hadn''t hurt me even when I


    made several mistakes, maybe he is different, better than him.


    I just wanted to make Master happy, his happiness gave me happiness.


    "Hey Avalyn. Are you okay?" Sofiya asked me, looking concerned.


    "Yes, I was just thinking." I smiled at her.


    I really liked her, she was sweet and kind and talked to me throughout the tour even when I hardly


    answered. The house was so pretty, it was so much better than my previous house where I was


    supposed to stay in my assigned room, only to be brought out when and where he wanted me. I had


    hardly stepped out of that house in eight years. And now this new life was my dreame true.


    "Lets go, Niki must be waiting for you." She smiled and guided me to where Master would be. I was


    scared, what if he didn''t like that I kept him waiting? Would he punish me?


    "Go to your man and I''ll go find mine." Sofiya winked at me as she left me in a hallway.


    Master was facing away from me, talking to Andrei. Sofiya had told me about everyone. Dimitri was her


    brother, I could see the resemnce and the rest were just people Master had helped along his way


    and had somehow ended up joining the family. The most trusted men took the Volkov surname and


    became family, it was the greatest honour. Sofiya''sst name was Volkov too.


    Do I go stand next to him or call him? I didn''t want him to think I was trying to listen to things by walking


    up next to him so I decided to call him.


    I remembered he told me to call him by his name if we were not alone.


    "Niki." I called out softly but he heard and turned around swiftly, a small smile covering his face. His


    smiles were reserved just for me, I hadn''t seen him smile in front of anyone else and that made me feel


    special.


    "We will talkter." He told Andrei, not taking his eyes off me. He came towards me, kissed my lips,


    making me feel all giddy.


    "Lets go to the beach, Ava." He whispered against my mouth and stood straight, his arm going around


    me, holding my waist. I loved it when he did that, it meant that he was protective about me, showing


    everyone else that I was his- his and his only.


    I nodded.


    "Yes, please." I said when I remembered to use my words. He didn''t want me silent like he wanted me


    to be, he only wanted my screams and begging but Master wanted my voice and who was I to deny


    him what he wanted?


    We walked towards the back of the house and went down a small trail, reaching the beach. It was


    rocky at first but then there was soft sand. It was just a patch, I could see the rocks a little further,


    blocking the way on either side of the sand, separating us from the outside world. It was a private


    beach.


    Tears sprung in my eyes at its beauty, the sun was setting and the water was reflecting different


    colours. It was the most beautiful sight I had ever seen!


    "Why are you crying, Kroshka?" Master asked, his lips brushing my ear. I shivered at the feeling, at his


    closeness, at him speaking in Russian and calling me ''little one''. I had never felt so...cherished before.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Its my first time seeing a beach, Master, thank you so much. Its so beautiful." I told him, I was truly


    thankful that he came in my life, saved me. "It''s also been so long since I have been outside." I said


    softly, thinking about the only time the he let me go out, it was only in the backyard because he wanted


    to fuck me there or to his other clubs where he fucked me in front of other people or let them fuck me.


    More tears streamed down my face at the memory.


    "You are free now, my Ava. You can go wherever you want. I just want you to inform me and take


    Andrei, who is now your personal bodyguard, or some other guard I assign you, at all times." Master


    said quietly, his fingers digging in my waist.


    He was angry, not at me but at the ones who did this to me. I felt like I knew him. More importantly, I


    understood him.


    "Yes Master, thank you Master." I tried to calm myself. I didn''t want to taint this beauty with my past.


    "Remove your shoes Ava." He said kneeling to remove his own. I removed mine quickly.


    "Feel the sand beneath your toes."


    I did as he said it was a weird, squishy feeling. I loved it.


    "Let''s go in the water." Master said taking a hold of my hand and walking beside me in the water. I


    jumped a bit when a cold wave washed over my feet. It was so cold!


    "It''s just water, Love." He chuckled at my reaction.


    Hisugh, his smile was so beautiful, his eyes creased around the ends and eyes twinkled. If my


    Master wished, I would bear the cold water. We walked a bit ahead until the water came to my mid


    stomach. It was still so cold but it didn''t feel as chilly as the first time, I felt almost numb to the cold by


    now.


    "Ava, when we are together, only then you wille this far or as far as I say in the water, otherwise


    only till it touches your knees. Understood?" He asked seriously as he looked at the setting sun.


    "Yes Master." I nodded happily. He cared for me and worried about me. That was enough for me.


    "Good girl. It is for your own safety, people flow away in the water during high tides, you have to be


    careful." He then turned to look at me.


    "Fuck, Ava, you should have told me you were cold!" He snapped and picked me up and walked back


    to the shore before cing me down again. My eyes widened, how did he know? I even controlled my


    shivering!


    "You have to tell me these things! I shouldn''t have brought you in the water when the winter is close."


    He was angry again, trailing his hands through his hair. I never wanted to make him mad.


    "I''m sorry Master." I said looking down. He was always trying to protect me or do good things for me


    and I messed everything up.


    "You will tell me how you really feel Ava, not what you think will make me happy." He said softly now,


    taking a hold of my hand and taking me to the house again, both our footwear in his hand. My Master


    touched my shoes! Oh no!


    "Please let me hold our shoes Master." I pleaded, my hand extending to hold both our shoes. It was so


    wrong of me to even let him touch my- his ve''s shoes, let alone carry them, I should be the one to do


    it for both of us.


    "Just keep walking." He gritted and moved fast to the house. I had to run behind him to keep up with


    his long strides.


    "Go to the washroom and take a hot shower to warm up quickly." He ordered and entered the house,


    dropping our shoes out of the big window that opened up to the backyard.


    My gaze went back to them but his re sent me running to my room. Sofiya had told me to stay in his


    room, but I requested the closest room to Master''s bedroom. I didn''t want to assume that Master would


    want to share his bedroom with me. Masters and ves don''t stay together or sleep on the same bed.


    Yesterday night was different, probably because there was only one bed in the hotel room and he was


    kind enough to allow me to sleep on it. I quickly stripped and started taking a hot bath, just as


    instructed.


    I heard some shouting outside.


    "Where the fuck is she?" Master''s voice! I immediately turned off the water and ran out to find him.


    "Calm down Niki, she is fucking terrified of you!" Sofiya yelled at him.


    Oh no!


    "You do not tell me what to do." Master growled. No! He shouldn''t punish her! It was my fault.


    "I''m sorry Master." I went near him and kneeled at his side, silently begging him to not punish Sofiya.


    She was so good to me, she did nothing wrong. It was my fault, I told her to give me another room.


    My eyes were trained on the floor, hands ced on my thighs and knee spread apart so he could see


    my pussy??the perfect position for a ve to await punishment, this should calm him down.


    "Get out of here." I heard Master angrily whisper and tears filled my eyes. This was it, he didn''t want


    me anymore! I looked up at him to see that he was facing Sofiya. He had told it to her! Not me! Yes!


    She was looking at both of us with wide eyes, her eyes tearing up at my sight and she ran away. At


    Least she was safe now, I didn''t want her to face the consequences of my mistakes.


    "Get up Avalyn." I trembled at my full name. He only called me that when he was angry.


    "Go to my room and get done with your shower." He said pointing towards his room, his voice empty. I


    wanted to cry but I forced myself to obey hismand. I wanted his sweet voice, loving voice, angry


    voice, harsh voice but I couldn''t take this hollow tone.


    I went into the washroom and started the shower. Tears were streaming down my face but I tried to


    calm myself, Master wouldn''t want me to cry. I heard the door open after sometime, I turned around to


    see Master''s naked form enter, joining me in the shower. He pushed my hands away and started


    scrubbing my body for me. I loved it when he bathed me, when he took gentle care of me.


    "I''m sorry Master, I had told Sofiya to give me another room, don''t punish her. I did it because I didn''t


    want to assume that you would want to share a room with me." I said softly, trying to make him see my


    point of view.


    "You don''t have to assume things with me. If you have any doubts, just ask me. I just got worried when


    I didn''t you in the bathroom, especially because I explicitly told you to do so." He said quietly, still


    rubbing my body. "For a split second I thought something happened to you or you ran away."


    He had never taken advantage of when he bathed me, he washed me everywhere but his hands never


    stayed at one ce more than necessary. It was his way of respecting me and I loved that. He was


    giving me the things I never had, the things I never thought I deserved- love, respect and dignity.


    "Master, I trust you, I know everything you do is for my good. I would never run away, I want to stay


    with you." I took the chance and began washing him, returning his favour. I wasn''t scared anymore.


    Deep down, I always knew that he was a good man. But the fears of my past creeped up thest time,


    something I won''t allow now.


    He stood still as I washed his chiseled body, worshipping him, serving him. I wanted to give his cock


    the release it seemed to need, but, Master had told me no, so I would wait.


    We both got dressed and went to the dinning room for dinner. Master sat at the head of the table and


    made me sit on his right side, Dimitri sat facing me, dimir sat next to me and Andrei was in front of


    him, then Sofiya and Mikhail next to dimir. Sofiya just smiled at me slightly when I entered, not


    talking to me or looking at me otherwise. It hurt to know that the only friend I had made didn''t like me


    anymore, because of my past.


    The dinner was silent, as if everyone could feel the tension radiating in the air. Master and I left


    immediately after dinner.


    "You can talk to Sofiya, tell her about yourself if you want." Master told me once we were in his room.


    "She hates me." I said looking down.


    "No one can hate you, Love. She just doesn''t understand you." he whispered and kissed me.


    He kissed me softly and gently at first, his tongue skimming over my lips and kissing me again. His


    fingers were tangled in my hair and the other hand on my waist. He sucked on my bottom lip and then


    bit it, pushing his tongue in my mouth when I gasped. I tried keeping up with his pace but it was of no


    use, his tongue owned my mouth, just like he did my heart, body and soul. His fingers were digging in


    my scalp as he took control of the kiss, of my heart, of my entire being and I surrendered to him. No


    one had kissed me like this, it was always against my will, leaving me disgusted but Master''s kisses


    healed me, piece by piece, mending me back.


    I love you.

 Chapter 5. Delicious

    Chapter 5. Delicious


    Avalyn


    "Why were youte? I have told you I hate waiting, pet!" He snapped at me. I crawled and kneeled next


    to his feet.


    "I''m sorry Master, I was cooking for your guests." I whispered, my eyes trained to the floor.


    "You were cooking, eh? You kept me waiting for two minutes, pet. The first part of your punishment is


    that you will not have food for two days." He chuckled sardonically.


    "Yes Master, thank you Master." I trembled, willing myself to not cry or he will extend my punishment.


    Not having food for a couple of days was normal, what feared me was the other half of the punishment.


    He picked up my leash and started walking, I crawled behind him, trying to keep up with his pace. The


    other housekeepers looked at me in pity. No one said a thing, no one could say a word to him.


    He brought me in the living room, I could see a lot of expensive looking shoes, they were his guests.


    He never let me wear clothes, saying he couldn''t deny him the pleasure to look at me, yet he called me


    ugly. He also said it was for easy ess. The only thing I wore was his cor and leash, to show


    everyone that I belonged to him. He found new ways to break me everyday. He abused me, broke me,


    humiliated me in the worst ways.


    It was to the point that I couldn''t even feel my wolf. I had not even shifted yet!


    "Gentlemen, let the show begin. Punishment position five pet." He ordered me. I quickly crawled to the


    table and stood up, extending my legs to touch the table legs and bent the upper half of my body to


    lean on the table. I knew what was going toe and I was terrified of it.


    I could hear the sound of the whip snapping in the air, the tears were already forming in my eyes. Soon,


    the whip met my ass with a searing sting.


    "One, thank you Master." I always had to thank him for the punishment.


    Moreshing met my back, ass and thighs, the sound of leather meeting my skin engulfing the room. I


    was sobbing badly and I couldn''t take it anymore. His werewolf strength was no match for me. I was


    stronger than a human for sure, but I was also weaker than an omega.


    "Please, no, please, Master, stop, no..." I was sobbing but he did not stop.


    He stopped after a couple of more hits. I took a harsh, shuddering breath in. Thank god!


    "Okay who wants to go next?" He asked.


    Oh no! Not anymore!


    "I''ll go." I heard someone say. More tears leaked from my eyes. I didn''t dare move from my position or


    else it would be even worse.


    This time I heard the ''swoosh'' of the cane. My trembling and sobbing grew. It was the most painful.


    He started beating me with the cane, first on my left ass cheek, then the right, then between my cheeks


    at which I cried out.


    "Red, Master, pleasee, no, no, it hurts, please, Master Red, no!" I begged, using my safe word to make


    him stop, but like most times I was ignored.


    "Nice work Adrik, you haven''t lost your touch yet." I heard himugh, the others joining him. I was still


    begging him to stop, sobbing hysterically.


    "Avalyn, get up!" I heard a strong voicemand and I jerked up, my eyes snapping open to see a


    worried looking Master, my Master.


    "Are you okay? Was it a nightmare, Ava?" He asked, looking all over my face. I knew I was all sweaty


    and my hair was a mess and I looked filthy.


    It was not a nightmare, it was my past, the one which Master had saved me from. He was my saviour,


    he was mending me slowly, making me feel like whole again, he never hurt me, all that he had done


    was for me, for my betterment. I wanted to serve him, to please him, I wanted to stay with him but I was


    scared that he would leave me once he gets tired of me. I would be the perfect ve for him, but


    Masters usually didn''t want perfect ves, they wanted someone they could punish But Master hadn''t


    even touched me yet, except from a few kisses, I was the one to touch him...he also didn''t like me


    calling myself a ve but I didn''t know what else to call myself. It was all very confusing. But I decided


    to do what I do best?? submit. If he makes all the decisions for us, then I''ll be saved from thinking and


    taking responsibility.


    "Yes Master, it was just a bad dream." I lied.


    I didn''t want to worry him more, I wanted to be the one to do things for him from now on, it was my duty.


    Also, I was scared to tell Master my truth, afraid that he would be disgusted with me and then leave


    me.


    "Why is it that you only get these dreams when I''m not next to you?" He asked, wiping my tears away.


    It was true, I had nightmares, it had started two weeks ago when he had sold me to the men in that


    hotel but when Master was with me, I didn''t get them. Maybe because he somehow saved me in my


    dreams too.


    "Let''s go take a shower." He said and gave me a small smile when I didn''t reply. I had no real answer to


    his questions.


    We went into the washroom and bathed each other, just like we have been doing till now. I loved every


    part of him, I loved when he took gentle care of me, when he allowed me to take care of him. I wanted


    to give his cock the release it seemed to need but again, Master had told me no, so I would wait.


    "I will be going out now and I''ll return in the evening, you can do whatever you want, remember the


    rules about going out. Also, no need to be scared of anyone here, my Love, they are here to protect


    you, they willy down their lives for your protection if needed." He said softly and caught my lips in a


    bruising kiss before I could reply. The kiss is intense, making me all tingly and leaving me breathless.


    "See youter, Love." He said against my lips and left the room, leaving my mind in a disarray because


    of his kiss.


    I followed him down the stairs to see Dimitri, Andrei, dimir and Mikhail joining him and they left


    through the main door. I saw Sofiya leaving the foyer too, I quickly followed her, determined to talk to


    her, I didn''t want to lose the only friend I had. I saw her enter the kitchen and I went behind her.


    "Sofiya, can I talk to you?" I asked desperately.


    "Leave us." She said and my eyes widened. Did she want me to leave? Suddenly, all of the maids left


    the kitchen and I released the breath I realised I had been holding.


    "If you are just some slut who wants Niki for power and money then I do not want to talk to you."


    She said firmly, looking me in my eye.


    "I don''t want anything from him." I told her softly. I decided to tell her the truth, the necessary parts of it


    at least, I don''t want to base our friendship on lies.


    "My father was killed when I was thirteen by someone who was very close to us, he made me a captive


    in my own house. But his son was the worst. He raped me for the first time when I was sixteen. He


    trained me, tortured me, to be his personal ve, his ''pet'' as he would call me, make me do


    whatever he wanted. He hurt me when I did something he perceived as wrong. After eight years, he


    sold me when he thought I had be ''old'' and ''boring''. Niki had bought me when he hade to


    help his friend. So you see, I don''t want anything from him, he has freed me and already given me


    everything." I told her quietly, my tears flowing freely down my cheeks. I kept my eyes lowered while I


    spoke, I didn''t want to see the disgust in her eyes or worse, pity.


    Suddenly, I was in her arms. "I''m so, so, so sorry Avalyn!" Her shoulders were shaking.


    She is crying for me.


    "You shouldn''t be, anyone could have assumed the same thing." I whispered as I rubbed her back. It


    was true, from what I understood, Master was very wealthy and very powerful, even more than the


    Devil. Master was also a dangerous man but he had a good heart.


    "I can''t believe you have been through so much, Goddess I was such a bitch to you. I am so sorry, for


    what you have had to go through." She whispered in my ear. "You can live a normal life here now, well


    as normal as a life in a werewolf world can get but it will be good, I promise."


    "It''s okay Sofiya, after living like that for almost eight years has left its mark on me. It is what I want,


    what I need now, it has been the only constant in my life since Papa died." I whispered brokenly. I then


    realised that all the things that came out of my mouth were absolutely true and that made me cry more.


    She just nodded at that. We talked some more while we had lunch. She told me stories of when she


    and Dimitri were young and used to y with Niki and Max, another of their friends. She also told


    me Andrei and Mikhail had joined the packte. Both of them had dark pasts but they were good men


    and that''s why they were in this pack now.


    That was something Master always did, he didn''t allow just any rogue, he held a court once a year for


    any rogue that wanted to join. He had to state his reason for being a rogue and then show that he was


    a good wolf now. Master gave his judgment and the were would either be allowed or be killed if he was


    proved to be a fraud.


    I was in awe of Master''s system.


    dimir was a vampire and since his mate was a werewolf, his Kingdom didn''t like it and majority of


    them voted for him to be cast out so he joined the pack. He was still in contact with a few of his old


    friends though.


    As for why Master was a rogue, it was because Master''s dad was not a kind man but because he was


    the heir, he was treated nicely. But then something happened that changed Master and made him the


    man he is.


    "Can you tell me what had happened?" I asked her. I wanted to know everything about him.


    "It is not my story to tell. You should ask Niki himself about it." She smiled. I nodded at her, Master


    was the only one who should be telling it to me.


    "There is still some time before the mene, what do you want to do?" She asked me.


    "Can I cook dinner for them?" I asked excitedly. I have loved cooking ever since I was little, my father


    used to say that I was the best cook ever and I could be a chef when I grow up. I didn''t really cook at


    the age but I helped the chef at our home.


    "You can do whatever you want." She smiled at me.


    "Thank you." I grinned at her.


    "The sl-maids cook for all the people in the mansion, there are a lot of them, you will need help." She


    said and called the staff back in the kitchen.


    "Avalyn wants to cook the dinner tonight, so you don''t need to do much but just assist her." She smiled


    at them. Everyone murmured in agreement.


    Sofiya had told me that she was the one to manage the entire estate and handle the staff. I spent the


    next few hours in the kitchen, cooking and giving the three maids directions, telling them what and how


    to do it. It was an odd feeling- telling others what to do, it felt very weird and very new. Sofiya was


    sitting on one of the bar stools of the counter with an ipad in her hand. She had assigned herself as my


    designated food taster, but I knew she just wanted to eat everything right away.


    "I swear to god, this mousse is delicious." She moaned and Iughed at her.


    "That is enough for tasting, you will ruin your appetite." I frowned, I wanted her to enjoy the dinner.


    "I can eat a lot, Avalyn, when you will start training like me, you will too." She mumbled, still finishing


    her cup.


    "Training?" I squeaked.


    "Training to learn how to fight. We don''t leave women defenceless in this pack. I''m sure Niki will


    start your training once you are settled." She said, giving me an understanding smile. I sighed in relief


    at that. I should train to make myself stronger.


    "They just entered the gates." Sofiya muttered, as she typed something on her phone."Are you done


    with dinner?" She asked.


    "Yeah, I just need to set the table and serve and-"


    "You don''t need to do everything, you know? I don''t think Niki brought you here as a maid. Sit back


    and rx Avalyn." She said with a small smile.


    "Yeah." I nodded. I wasn''t in my old house, I didn''t need to do everything.


    "Sasha, set the table." Sofiya asked a girl who was cleaning the kitchen.


    "Yes ma''am." She nodded.


    "Lets go." Sofiya said, dragging me out of the kitchen to the main foyer. She dashed towards dimir


    and kissed him. I just stood meekly in front of them, Master hadn''t told me to do anything, I couldn''t just


    kiss him like that, how much ever I want to.


    He strode towards me and kissed me like he hadn''t seen me in years. He had missed me, just like I


    had.


    "I expect you to kiss me like this when Ie home, Ava." He whispered softly against my lips and I


    nodded, smiling widely, effectively breaking our kiss.


    "You have a beautiful smile." He said quietly, his thumb brushing my dimple.


    "Thank you." I grinned wider. I would smile all the time for him if he liked it so much.


    "Let''s go have dinner, I''m starving." He said, taking my hand in his as we walked to the dining room.


    Everyone was in their seats.


    "Avalyn has made the dinner." Sofiya announced as one of the maid was serving us the food.


    "I had help." I said shyly.


    "The food looks delicious, just like I''m sure you would be." Master whispered in my ear, smirking. I


    blushed at that.


    "This food is amazing." Dimitri moaned and winked at me. Everyone murmured in agreement.


    "Thank you." I replied blushing. No one hadplimented my food like this, it felt so good to be


    appreciated.


    After dinner we went to our room.


    "Let''s have a shower." Master said as we entered our room. I nodded excitedly at that, I loved having


    showers with him, in fact I loved doing everything with him.


    "The dinner tonight was delicious, Ava." Master smiled as I was washing his leg. I was kneeling in front


    of him and I loved this position. It felt...intimate.


    "Thank you." I looked up at him and smiled. His cock was hard, demanding attention, I wanted to help


    him, I looked in his eyes pleadingly.


    "No, tonight is about you, I shall reward you for the amazing dinner. I also have to check if the dinner


    was as delicious as you, don''t I?" He smirked, pulling me up to my feet. After drying ourselves, he


    picked me and walked in the room, throwing me on the bed. I looked at him with wide eyes, my breath


    elerating.


    "I want you to be honest with me. Do you want this?" He asked me, looming over the bed. I nodded


    quickly.


    "Use your words Ava." He said.


    "Yes Master." I breathed, looking deep in his eyes.


    "Say ''stop'' whenever you do not feelfortable. I don''t touch women against their will." He said, his


    eyes turning a pitch ck meaning his wolf was on the surface. It turned me on more for some reason.


    "Yes Master." I whispered, my voice breathless. He had so much effect over me just by looking at me. I


    could feel myself getting wet.


    "Good girl." I loved it when he called me that, a deep feeling of satisfaction washes over me whenever


    he says that.


    I smiled up at him. He lowered himself on the bed, above me and kissed me lightly, teasing me, one


    hand in my hair and the other going to my breast, moulding it, giving it a gentle squeeze and I moaned.


    "So beautiful." He murmured as he trailed kisses down my neck, sucking there, my head tilt back at the


    sensation. His hand was now on my nipple, squeezing it gently. He went lower, his lips not leaving my


    body for a second, I was breathing so hard. His mouthtched on my other nipple, sucking and biting


    and then gave it a flick with his tongue. My back arched, pushing my breasts more in his hand and in


    his mouth. More heat pooled in my belly, all these new sensations were sending my mind in overdrive.


    "Please..." I begged. I didn''t even know what I was begging him for.


    My hands gripped his hair tighter as he gave my nipple a hard squeeze and twisted it, then switching


    positions with his hand, giving my other nipple the same attention. My moans were growing louder and


    I was embarrassingly wet by now.


    "So responsive." He said huskily, giving me another hard squeeze and I cried out.


    "Please, Master." I begged again. I didn''t even know what I was begging for.


    "Patience, Kroshka." he chuckled,ing up and kissing my lips again.


    He went lower this time, passing my breasts, towards my pussy. I closed my legs, embarrassed for him


    to see me so closely.


    "It''s just me, Ava." He said, looking at me.


    Yeah, it was just him, my saviour, the one who had taken gentle care of me. I opened my legs for him,


    giving him a shy smile. He ginned before going down again, kissing the lips of my pussy, my very wet


    pussy. A shiver raced through my body and a loud moan left my lips at that sensation.


    "So wet." I heard him whispering, licking me, eating me. My moans were getting louder and louder...


    "Please...." I begged breathlessly.


    His tongue dived in my hole at my plea.


    "Oh god..." I screamed, my hands gripping his hair harder.


    His tongue was relentless, making me feel things I had never even dreamed of feeling, his tongue was


    practically fucking my core. When he reached a specific point, I gasped, my belly clenching.


    "What...What''s happening to me?" I moaned breathlessly, I felt like I will die or I will... it was the point of


    no going back.


    Master thumbed my clit and I felt like I was riding it off, a feeling of euphoria washed over me, my


    moans not stopping, I could feel Masterpping up the juices that exited me.


    I then opened my blurry eyes and focused on him. "What was that?" I whispered.


    "I just gave you your first orgasm." Master looked at me in awe, wiping the remaining juices on his chin


    with the back of his hand as he grinned at me.


    "That...that was amazing. Thank you, Master." I whispered, my voice thick. I can''t believe Master put


    his needs aside and gave me the honour to cum. My body was feeling tired andzy but I forced myself


    to get up, I had to thank Master properly. I kneeled at his legs and started peppering kisses over his


    feet.


    "Thank you." Kiss! "Thank you." Kiss! "Thank you." Kiss! Master was so kind to me, he deserved all the


    kisses in the world!


    "That''s enough, get up Ava." He said softly, pulling me up by my arms.


    "You don''t need to thank me like that." He whispered looking lost in my eyes.


    "Of course I did, Master, you gave me an orgasm, I also like kneeling at your feet, worshipping you, you


    are my saviour." I whispered the truth looking in his eyes. I have never had the honour to cum in my


    entire life. I never knew what it felt like. Only Master has given me this gift, reminding me that he has


    saved me and given me the gift of a new life.


    His lips parted at that, his eyes widening and darkening further.


    "Say that again." He whispered hoarsely.


    "I like knee-"


    "Thest part." He cut me off.


    "You are my saviour." I breathed.


    "And you are my salvation." He whispered and captured my lips in a bruising kiss. I kissed him back


    just as hard, letting him know that I was speaking the truth. His reply was what caught my breath, was I


    really his salvation?


    I believed him instantly and savoured in the depth of his words. I never wanted to be apart from him,


    never wanted him to leave me.


    He smiled at me after breaking the kiss, motioning me to lie on the bed as he disappeared in the


    washroom. I did as he told and quickly lied down, waiting for him. Maybe we would have sex now, that


    thought excited me yet scared me. I didn''t want to get hurt but it was very pleasurable for men, from


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    what I knew. But I would do it if it made Master happy, his happiness is more important, it is my


    happiness.


    My eyelids were drooping but I forced myself to be awake, I had to wait for Master!


    Master came and kneeled on the bed, washing the area in between my legs with a cloth which was wet


    with warm water. It felt good.


    "Thank you." I whispered sleepily.


    "Your wee." He smiled back. "Go to sleep." he told me.


    "Aren''t you going to fuc-"


    "I told you I would taste you and I did, that was it. The first time, I''ll make love to you Ava, and then I''ll


    fuck you, hard." He smirked and I blushed.


    "Go to sleep, I know you are tired." He kissed my forehead and disappeared in the washroom again. I


    did as Master said and slept quickly, I really was tired.


    Niki


    When I returned back to the bedroom, Ava was already asleep. She looked so innocent in this moment


    that I wanted to lock her in my room and keep her all to myself. The fucked up part was that she might


    even willingly stay locked up. Just because it would please me. And that made me want her even more.


    She was truly exquisite. Her taste was earthly and choctey. It was an addictivebination. It was


    unique but exactly like her scent. But I felt something when I tasted her. It was her wolf. But it felt like


    her wolf was trapped and trying to escape, trying to reach out to me. I had brought out my wolf forward


    and he ran up to her wolf but there was an invisible barrier of some sort that he couldn''t cross. But


    seeing the wolves mingle, even through the barrier only strengthened my resolve that we were mates.


    I just needed solid evidence first.


    I walked out of the room and mind-linked dimir to meet me. I told him what I felt of Ava''s wolf and he


    seemed confused too.


    "You need to start training Avalyn. Maybe with physical strength, she will be strong mentally too.


    Then her wolf can break the barrier. I have an inch that she is the one that created the barrier.


    Unknowingly maybe, but she did. And she is the only one that can break it." He said thoughtfully.


    "Is that even possible?" I asked him. He was almost a century old, I am sure he must have seen or


    heard about something like this.


    "When a pup has been through too much grief, the wolf sometimes recedes back. The wolf will stay


    back and channel its energy to the human to survive. All this channeling of energy makes the wolf too


    weak to shift. It''s like when the weather is harsh, it is difficult for a flower to bloom. Sometimes, it


    doesn''t bloom at all." He sped my shoulder.


    Her wolf may nevere out.


    My fist collided with the wall besides me.


    I may never know if she is truly my mate.


    I punched the wall again.


    "Is there a way?"


    "I am not sure. But you just need to make her feel safe and happy. Her wolf might stop channeling once


    she feels that the human is strong on her own now. Then she mighte out on its own. Both your


    wolves are bonded, we know that. It might not be a mate bond for sure but this bond is enough. Use


    that bond and keep pushing her toe out. The bond is your biggest advantage brother." He said.


    I nodded. It made sense but I wasn''t entirely sure of what to do. I guess I just had to keep trying.


    "Thanks."

 Chapter 6. Spy

    Chapter 6. Spy


    Niki


    One weekter.


    "What were you doing on mynd?" I growled at the man who was tied to the chair.


    A couple of days ago, I got some intel that Emilio had sent spies. I put my men on alert and we found


    this man, attending clubs and parties all over the pack, snooping around. That''s when they realised that


    he wasn''t even from the fucking pack. The patrol wolves got an appropriate punishment for the


    mistake.


    "As if I am going to tell you." The dimwit spat on the ground. Did he not realise he was my prisoner and


    the is no use of ying the loyal warrior of his pack? I had his life in the palm of my hand.


    "And here I thought that we can have a civilised conversation." I tsked, shaking my head.


    All of us here in the dungeon knew it was a lie. I just enjoyed toying with my prey.


    I motioned Mikhail with my two fingers toe forward from the shadows. He brought in a table with


    my weapons on it.


    I wore my leather gloves, all the weapons here wereced in wolfsbane. I picked up the tri-dagger knife


    made of silver, my favourite. It had a de that was spiral and hurt like a bitch.


    I took it in front of him and yed with it, letting the fear build in him. It was all a game.


    I went near him and trailed the de down his chest, forming a line. Blood started seeping out of it.


    I could already smell his skin burning because of the silver. I then stabbed the de in his thigh, hard


    and relished in his screams filling the dungeon.


    "Pathetic." I smirked, taking out a handkerchief from my pocket and wiping the blood that had


    sttered on my face.


    He still didn''t speak.


    I''m going to make this quick.


    "You tried to spy, ced audio chips in houses of the high rankers." I growled. "Thats why your ears


    have to go." I said and sliced both of his ears off.


    His screaming was like music to my ears.


    "dimir, do you want a go?" I asked, my eyes trained on the guy as I grinned darkly at him.


    "No! I''ll tell you." He gritted, his body almost covered in blood.


    "Speak." I ordered, taking a chair and sitting in front of him.


    "My name is Sam and Alpha Emilio Gonz??lez sent me. He didn''t tell me more, he just wanted


    information and was going to pay me for it." He asked, crying at this point. I nodded, my wolf told me


    that he was saying the truth.


    "And what information have you passed on to him yet?" Dimitri asked, picking up a dagger.


    "Nothing, I had been there for three days only. Please don''t hurt me." He begged.


    Weak pussy.


    "Are there more spies?" I asked him.


    "N-not that I know of." He said, his eyes wide as he looked at us. I nodded at Dimitri and he nodded


    back, he will finish the work.


    I went back upstairs, eager to meet Ava. She always calmed me. I went back upstairs, I would take a


    shower and then wake my Ava up. That brought up the memories ofst night??it was perfect and so


    was she. I could have her for breakfast, lunch and dinner and still want more. After the first time, me


    eating her pussy had be a part of our nightly routine and it was safe to say that we both enjoyed it


    a lot.


    I went to our room to realise she was not here. Maybe she was already awake. I quickly took a shower


    and went downstairs in search of her. I found her in the kitchen, flipping pancakes for Andrei and Sofiya


    and happily chatting with them.


    Goddess, she is beautiful. I paused at her sight at the entrance of the kitchen. Her hair was tied up,


    small tendrils that escaped her bun teasing her long slender neck and a happy smile on her face. She


    turned to serve a pancake to Andrei when she saw me and smiled widely.


    "Come in Niki, I''m making pancakes, did you have breakfast?" She asked.


    "No, I''ll have some with chocte on them." I lied that I hadn''t had breakfast, she looked so hopeful


    about making me some that I couldn''t deny her.


    "Give me a minute." She smiled and rushed to make me more. Andrei smirked at me, knowing I had


    breakfast.


    "Shut up." I grumbled at him. I knew he would say something. I had assigned him to be Ava''s


    bodyguard, it made me feel a little better to know she was looked after when I was not with her. Also,


    Andrei is one of my best fighters, I trust him.


    "No training today?" Sofiya grinned at me. I rolled my eyes at her, she was always trying to get out of


    having to train, we usually trained early in the morning but we were rather busy today.


    "You will train in the evening, hundredps in the pool." I told her pointedly. She huffed and turned


    away from me. I was going to start Ava''s training soon too, but I wanted her to settle in and get more


    "Here is your pancake." She said, smearing chocte on it. Some of it got on her finger. I took her


    palm in my hand, licking chocte off her finger, sucking on it like I did her pussyst night and let her


    go, winking at her. Her eyes were widened and colour rose to her cheeks, no doubt rememberingst


    night.


    "Get a room, no one wants to see you suck her off." Sofiya mumbled, seeming bored, not taking her


    eyes off her pancakes. Ava blushed more at that and I chuckled at her reaction, so cute.


    Dimitri, dimir and Mikhail came after some time. Dimitri nodded at me and I nodded back. The work


    was done.


    I walked up to Ava and kissed her.


    "I need to go, I''ll see youter." I whispered and went towards my office, the rest following me.


    I went in and sat on my chair, rubbing my face in frustration before I looked at my men.


    "He is sending spies now." I snapped.


    "We can send some too." Mikhail said.


    "No, we will only be sending the men to die." dimir said. He was a man of few words but they were


    usually worth listening to.


    "We can target a couple of his areas- the small ones and get their heads. They are instructed by other


    sector heads, they must know something, workers talk among themselves all the time. The heads of


    small areas going missing won''t bother anyone either." Dimitri said. I nodded at that.


    A pack was like a country and it was ruled by the Alpha. Depending on the size, the pack had Deltas


    who assisted the Beta, Gammas who took care of sector heads who in turn took care of area heads. All


    the heads also took care of the overallnd falling in their area.


    Personally, I felt this was all bullshit. I and my four trusted men were the only authority in my pack.


    Giving so many people power creates disputes and divides the pack. Centralisation of power was


    important. An Alpha possess the capability of taking care of his pack without the help of so many


    people, that''s why he is the Alpha. But these damn Alphas werezy asses who gave their work to


    other people instead and gave it the tag of modernisation by adopting human measures. Dimwits. We


    are werewolves, we function differently than humans and they need to get it through their thick heads.


    "Dimitri, get our men on that. But we need something more than just area intel." I muttered thest part.


    "We need someone close to Emilio, directly rted to him." I said, thinking for some new ideas.


    "That will be war Niki." Dimitri warned.


    "Sending a girl to spy would be good, no one suspects a girl." Mikhail said.


    "Why would someone go to a ce everyday? It would raise questions, spying is out of question. We


    will not send an innocent girl only for her to die." dimir snapped.


    An idea popped in my head.


    "The girl would be no innocent, she would be one of us. Call Natalia." I smirked.


    Avalyn


    "Won''t the water be cold?" I asked Sofiya. She had decided that both of us would go swimming in the


    evening, but I knew she wanted somepany while she did herps.


    "It''s an indoor pool and it''s heated, we can warm it up if you want. Also, werewolves hardly feel the


    cold." She replied as we were walking towards the pool.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "I didn''t know there was an indoor pool." I frowned, she did not mention it during the tour.


    "I wanted it to be a surprise, it''s really beautiful in there and this is the perfect time." She grinned and


    pushed open the double doors.


    My eyes widened at the sight, the entire ceiling and one side of the huge room was made out of a


    curved ss. I could clearly see the sky and the bay from here, it is beautiful! And the setting sun made


    it even more beautiful,


    "This is amazing." I whispered, still marvelled by the sight.


    "You know how to swim right?" She asked me.


    "Yeah, but it''s been a long time since thest time I swam." I bit my lip. Thest time I went swimming


    was with Papa.


    "Good, let''s enjoy." She grinned and pushed me in the pool, making me shriek.


    I came up to the surface spluttering water. She wasughing and I joined her too. It was so good to


    have a friend! She cannon-jumped in the pool next to me, sshing more water. I sshed some water


    on her too.


    We were ying when Andrei came in the room and I blushed, hiding behind Sofiya a bit. The


    swimming costume she had given me was one of her bikinis and I was much bigger than her in my


    chest and bum area. The bikini was too small for me. I was more embarrassed about my body than


    shy, especially in front of males.


    "I''m sorry, I''ll be in the living room, call me when you are done." He smiled at both of us and left. I


    breathed in relief.


    "You are beautiful, you know? No need to be self-conscious." Sofiya smiled at me.


    "I don''t feel like it." I whispered, looking down at my body. I had too much mass in my chest and butt


    area. I had a t stomach and I could see my ribs. My hands and legs were skinny too.


    "You will look better once you start eating better and you will be healthy too. You already have grown


    since the day you came here. But you are beautiful anyways. You should see the way Niki looks at


    you." She smiled at me. I nodded at her. Master did say that I was beautiful and I trusted his judgment.


    "Thank you," I smiled at her. "You are beautiful too." I grinned. And she was, she was lean and had


    blond hair with green eyes, she was very pretty.


    "I know." She winked. "Come with me." She said and led me to another smaller pool, it had a ce to


    sit on it too. We both sat down.


    "Ready?" She asked, looking excited.


    "For what?" I asked, confused. She didn''t say anything but pressed a few buttons and waves started


    forming, watering from jets and my eyes widened.


    "That is this? It''s amazing." I giggled at the sensation.


    "It''s called a jacuzzi." She answered.


    "And here I thought you were going to train." I heard Master say. I spun around to face him and


    grinned. I quickly got up, and ran to him.


    I hadn''t seen him since morning and I missed him. I stopped in front of him and gave him a smile, stood


    on my toes and kissed him. I remembered he had told me to kiss him whenever he came back from


    work and I was excited about getting to kiss him again. He stilled for a second in shock and kissed me


    back, hard.


    "And that''s my cue to leave." I heard Sofiya mumble before she left.


    Master hadn''t stopped kissing me for a second, the kiss was intense and possessive and I loved every


    second of it. He pped my ass before palming it, squeezing hard. A gasp left my mouth at that which


    turned into a moan.


    He suddenly let me go and took a step back, his pitch ck. He was breathing hard and I could see the


    desire and longing in his eyes, for me.


    "Tell me nobody has seen you like this." He rasped out, looking at my bikini d self with hunger.


    "Just Sofiya, and Andrei came in for a minute but he left immediately." I whispered. Why was he not


    fucking me? I know he wanted me, I could see it in his eyes but he was controlling himself, I don''t know


    why.


    He nodded at that, removing his suit jacket and wrapping over me, it engulfed my whole body.


    "Go get dressed, dinner starts in twenty minutes." He closed his eyes, releasing a harsh breath.


    "Yes, Master." I whispered and ran back to his room, our room as he liked to call it.


    I didn''t want to bete and make everyone wait for me, he hadn''t hurt me yet but this could easily lead


    to a punishment. I want to be a good girl for him. I took a quick shower and got dressed. I had made up


    my mind to ask Master to fuck me tonight, I don''t want him to suffer like this. I would bear any amount


    of pain if it means that he can fuck me. As long as he is happy... I saw the clock and realised I waste.


    Shit! I ran downstairs to the dining room.


    "Sorry I''mte." I said, a bit winded because of my run. I then realised I spoke a bit too loudly for the


    quiet room. Everyone chuckled and I could feel my cheeks getting warmer. I took my seat on the chair


    besides Master.


    "It''s okay, Ava. You are only five minuteste." He smiled at me assuringly. I sighed in relief. Thank god


    he wasn''t angry! The maids then served the dinner and we started eating. They all had been waiting for


    me. I don''t know if I should feel happy or guilty about that.


    "Go to our room, Kroshka, I''lle in some time." Master told me after dinner.


    I nodded at him and went to our room. Tonight was going to be the night. I went andbed my hair


    first and braided them, making sure I looked good. I stripped out of my clothes, folded them and kept


    them aside. I went towards the bedside and kneeled on the ground. My hands were ced on my


    thighs as I sat on my feet and my knees were spread wide apart so Master could see my pussy as


    soon as he entered the room, I was facing the door too.


    I waited for Master toe, he hadn''t mentioned the time of his arrival so I decided to wait. I wanted


    him to see me in this position, it was a strong but submissive position.


    I hope Master likes it.

 Chapter 7. Good things come to those who wait

    Chapter 7. Good thingse to those who wait


    Niki


    "Natalia said she wille in one month, once shepletes her assignment." Mikhail said. I nodded


    at that. She was very thorough with her job.


    "What about the small area heads?" I asked Dimitri.


    "We are still on it. We have targeted a few areas that I know we will get something from." He replied,


    showing me the file of the area which had all the information of the heads and pictures of them. I


    looked through all of them.


    "Don''t take this one, it may be a small area but it is in a good neighbourhood, covering for a missing


    person will be difficult. I don''t want them pissing their pants." I rolled my eyes.


    "Area Tuky is too close to area Fusco, find another one." I told him. "They have to be far away, with


    no connection to each other and in a bad neighbourhood where no one cares who goes missing."


    "Adding a couple of warriors would be good, they have good connections. Trackers too." dimir


    muttered. I nodded.


    "No more than five people." I said. We discussed each one in detail and finalised it.


    "I want them in two days." I demanded and after we were done, I left my office.


    I was tired and wanted to go back to Ava and sleep. Today was tiring and her skimpy bikini added on to


    my torture. I wanted to im her so bad but I knew I had to wait. So instead, I went back to our room,


    just wanting to hold her again.


    When I opened the door, my eyes widened at her naked, kneeling self.


    "Stand up." I snapped.


    Why the fuck was she kneeling again? I have made it clear to her about the kneeling rules. She stood


    up quickly, her head down. I forced my wolf to calm down. He loved it and then hated himself for loving


    it. It was always like that with him. He craved power and control over everything. I thought about all the


    things she could think that wouldnd her a punishment. I had told her that her beingte for dinner


    was fine.


    "How long have you been kneeling like this?" I gritted.


    "Since you were gone." She whispered, still not looking at me.


    "Its been two fucking hours, Ava! Look at me when I talk to you." I was furious. Why didn''t she


    understand that I wouldn''t punish her? I was not sick like Gonz??lez, I would never beat her. I loved


    torturing people but never my Ava, never my mate. Her eyes snapped to mine. Didn''t she realise that I


    wanted her to be my mate? How could I break it to her that I wanted to bite her and im her? That I


    wanted to have pups with her? She was so fucking innocent that my wolf couldn''t handle it sometimes.


    "Tell me why." I asked, pinching the bridge of my nose.


    "I know you want me Master, I saw it in your eyes. I didn''t know why you didn''t just fuck me. I wanted to


    do something for you, I wanted to offer myself to you." She whispered, I could see the hurt in her eyes.


    I wanted to punch myself at that moment. I walked up to her and stood close to her.


    "I''m sorry for shouting at you." I said kissing her forehead. "I wanted you to befortable with me


    before we had made love, at least our first time." I smiled, telling her the half truth. I knew about her


    nightmares, they were not just bad dreams. And that''s why I had to wait before doing anything more


    with her. I also had to get a better control over my horny ass wolf.


    Instead of replying she kissed me.


    "I want to do this." She whispered against my lips, her hand trailing down my chest. Her touch was


    enough to make my cock twitch.


    "Are you sure?" I asked her for thest time, I don''t think I can control myself anymore.


    "Yes, Master." Her breathless reply was enough for me to throw her on the bed, strip and then pounce


    on her, kissing her hard.


    My wolf was on the surface, I knew it. I also knew that I had to stay away from her neck if she wanted it


    to be bare after she left this room tomorrow morning. My wolf understood and stayed in the back of my


    head, giving me back the full control. I knew he did it half for me and half for his mate.


    I gripped her long braid in my hand, wrapping it around my hand and tugged it hard, pushing my tongue


    in her mouth when she gasped. I pressed my growing length against her core, letting her know the


    effect she had on me. I ravished her mouth, kissing her like I was fucking her. I squeezed her breast


    and she groaned. I grinned against her lips.


    "Tell me you will stop me if it gets too much, I''ll try being gentle the first time but you well tell me if I am


    hurting you." She moaned and nodded.


    I pinched her nipple, just hard enough to bring her attention to me. "Use your words Avalyn."


    "Yes Master." She gasped.


    I took a nipple in my mouth, one had yed with her other breast and the other still holding her hair


    tight. I knew she liked it a little rough and I wanted to do anything to make it pleasurable for her.


    Satisfied, I switched positions with my other hand. I let go of her hair too. I slowly trailed down, kissing


    her smooth stomach, licking her cute little navel and winked at her. She blushed. So innocent, I was


    having fun corrupting her.


    "Please..." She moaned.


    "Tell me what you want, Ava." I asked, kissing her just above her clit. She was so wet for me, I was


    desperate to taste her again, her smell of earth and chocte was sending my mind into overdrive.


    "I.. please, Master." She begged.


    "Yes?" I cocked a brow at her, smirking at the desperate look on her face.


    "I want you to eat me." She whispered hoarsely, her hazy eyes looking in my eyes.


    Not waiting anymore, I dug in my most favourite meal. Ipped up the wetness from her rosy pussy,


    diving my tongue in, sucking her, licking her. I was addicted to her and I never wanted to let go of her.


    When I realised she was close, I stopped and she groaned in disappointment, gripping my hair tighter.


    "Are you in a hurry?" I grinned at her, teasing her.


    "Please Master." She begged as a tear of pleasure leaked out of her eye.


    Not torturing her further, I fingered her lips, letting her know my intentions before pushing it inside her


    wet pussy. Her eyes widened before she moaned louder. I pushed my second finger in, stretching her


    further, this Emilio must have a pencil dick. She was so tight. I was pumping harder by the second and


    she was chanting my name as if she was worshiping me and I enjoyed every second of it.


    "Im...I''m cuming." She screamed.


    "No, not now." I gritted, pumping harder, pushing my third finger in and she screamed, she was very


    tight but I needed to stretch her more if she didn''t want to get hurt a lot when my dick entered her. I


    pumped and rotated my fingers, finding her g-spot at and pumped there again and again.


    "May I cum now?" She screamed, still moaning. This made my wolf purr. Her pleasure was mine to


    give.


    "Cum." I replied and her whole body convulsed, her nails digging in the bed and her body trembling. It


    was a glorious sight, I did not stop though, I let her orgasm ride out. Her wolf was so close right now


    that my wolf could almost feel her.


    ''Mate.'' He shivered in delight.


    I grinned. I was dancing in joy in my mind right now.


    When she was done, I pulled out my fingers and licked two of them, relishing her sweet taste. I lean


    over her again, putting my pointer finger that was covered in her cum in front of her face.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Lick it clean." I said, my voice husky. She looked as if she was in a trance and took a hold of my hand,


    sucking my finger like her life depended on it- like she would my cock.


    "Good girl." I smiled at her once she was done. That had made me painfully hard. My wolf wanted to


    im his mate right now! Especially since he realised that his mate was right under his nose since the


    pleasure she was trained to give to others. My wolf will get his chance but not tonight. A growl escaped


    my lips but he retracted anyway.


    "Are you sure you want to do this? I expect honesty Ava, tell me how you feel." I asked her again, I


    don''t think I could stop if I went any further.


    "I''m all sore, Master but this is also the best I have ever felt." She whispered, I could see the truth in


    her eyes.


    "Good." I nodded, I expected that.


    "Just, please don''t hurt me much." She whispered and I stilled.


    "Did I hurt you right now? I knew I should have taken it slow. Was three fingers too much for you? I


    wanted to stretch you first so it would hurt less when my cock entered you." Shit! I hurt her.


    "No, you didn''t hurt me but I know sex hurts." She whispered looking away from me.


    "It shouldn''t hurt since you are not a virgin, Ava. In fact, I think you will enjoy it." I told her and kissed


    her forehead. She will enjoy it more because I''m her mate. She just doesn''t know it yet because her


    wolf is dormant.


    She gnawed on her lip, still looking terrified.


    I knew she had bad experiences in the past but fuck, I didn''t know it was this bad! Gonz??lez hadn''t


    even given her a fucking orgasm, she thought that sex always hurt, what kind of Master was he? Did all


    he did was beat the shit out of her? Rage filled me.


    "I trust you Master." She said confidently, looking in my eyes. I''ll make sure she knows that sex doesn''t


    hurt and just how much pleasurable it is after we are done.


    I smiled at her. I kissed her again, gently, taking my time, inserting a finger in her again, making her


    more wet, it would hurt less. Once I was satisfied, I positioned myself, my head touching her entrance. I


    slowly began pushing inside her. Fuck, she feels so good! When I waspletely inside her, I looked


    at her only to see her face crumpled in pain, tears were streaming down her face. Fuck! It shouldn''t


    hurt this much. I pulled out of her quickly and pecked her lips, she still hadn''t made a sound or moved.


    "Talk to me Ava." I said desperately, caressing her face.


    She didn''t reply.


    Fuck! This was bad. I shook her lightly.


    "Please, Love, I''m sorry, talk to me." I pleaded. Her eyes opened and I sighed in relief but the hollow


    look broke my heart.


    "Ava plea-"


    "No, no, please, no, Red, please, no." She kept repeating, sobbing now. It broke my heart.


    I sat her up on myp, pulling her to my chest, hugging her and rubbing her back. She was thrashing in


    my arms but I didn''t let her go, I knew she was in shock. I panicked, I didn''t know what to do, I wanted


    to bring her back, as Niki and not her Master. I rocked her in my arms, begging her, pleading for her


    to talk to wake up. I murmured sweet words in her ear but nothing worked, she was sobbing


    hysterically. Her whole body was trembling and had gone cold.


    "Avalyn, get up!" I snapped at her in my Master voice.


    Her eyes snapped open and they were pitch ck. Like...like that of a werewolf. Her wolf was on the


    surface. She was here.


    She hugged me tightly and sobbed in my chest, I was rubbing her back again, letting her cry it out. Her


    crying decreased to small hups after some time and then she fell asleep, I had been rocking her in


    my arms all the while. Iid her on the bed and kissed her forehead. I turned on the heater and tucked


    her in, winter wasing and I knew she was easily cold. Werewolves didn''t get cold easily because


    our wolves constantly generated heat.


    The only thing that really matters right now is that she is in pain. It pained me to see her in pain. It hurt.


    Then came the shame. I couldn''t help her, I had to be her Master and order her.


    One good thing that came out of it today is that I know she is my mate.


    But the worse thing is, she is my broken mate.


    I will do anything in my power to make her whole again.

 Chapter 8. Fight it out

    Chapter 8. Fight it out


    Niki


    I went to the training room and attacked the punching bag. I was too furious, I couldn''t sleep like this. I


    had to talk to her, had to ask her about her previous Masters, I''ll get the list of all the people who have


    hurt her and kill them slowly. I was already thinking about the new torture techniques. Were all of her


    previous Masters sadistic fucks who raped her? Judging by her age, she couldn''t have a lot but you


    never knew in our fucked up world.


    The sand leaked out of the bag and I threw it away, putting another bag on the hook and continued my


    punching, this would have to do until I got my hands on the bastards.


    "No training today, get out." I snapped at who ever had entered the room. I wanted to be alone right


    now.


    "Fight me." I heard Dimitri say. I turned around and nodded at him.


    We got in the ring and started. He was the only one who could give me the fight I needed right now.


    The blood of others was simply not strong enough to withstand the power of my wolf.


    Without any warning, I punched him in the face. He flew back and hit the ropes. He shook his head. He


    was not prepared for the quick punch. I smirked.


    He came forward and tried to punch me but I ducked. I didn''t see his leg snake ahead to make me fall


    on my back until it was toote. I didn''t fall but I tripped and that pissed me off more. I gave a hard kick


    to his gut and mmed my elbow in his back when he doubled over.


    He fell down but quickly rolled over before I could attack him again. When he got up I punched again


    before he got his footing but he got a good punch in too when I did that. It was a quick fight, there was


    no need to drag anything out.


    After he was done, dimir took his ce, then Mikhail, and then Andrei. Sofiya came in the ringter.


    "Get out." I growled at her, I was in no mood to y with her, I wanted to beat the shit out of somebody,


    my wolf was furious. I was not going to let him out right now because I knew we would run and mark


    Ava right now. That was something I was not willing to risk. Not right now.


    "No." She gritted and came to punch me, I held her fist in mine and twisted it behind her back till her


    face scrunched up in pain. She would never cry out.


    "I said get the fuck out of here." I whispered in her ear menacingly, using her twisted arm to push her


    against the ring cable.


    "dimir." I snapped. He better learn how to control his mate.


    "Dimitri, Mikhail, Andrei." I gritted.


    dimir took Sofiya out of the room and the rest joined me in the ring. I let my anger surge the power


    within me and nodded. All three of them attacked together and I fought against them. Mikhail was out


    soom, Andrei and Dimitri were working together well. I went to kick Dimitri when Andrei packed a solid


    punch to the corner of my eye and I fell down. I held up a hand, breathing hard.


    I nodded at them and sat up, both of them joining me.


    "You good?" Dimitri asked. I nodded.


    "Are you going to tell us why you beat the shit out of the punching bag and us?" Mikhail asked, entering


    the ring again. He was already healing.


    "She is my mate. And all of this has messed her up, bad, I am helpless now." I whispered brokenly.


    They knew about her, they saw her, they know, but they didn''t know the extent of it- how deep it is


    ingrained in her. Hell, I was only realising it now.


    ''What kind of mate am I?'' I scoffed at myself. My wolf seemed to agree with me too. I knew he was


    furious with me.


    Dimitri punched me, hard.


    "What the fuck?" I snapped.


    "You call yourself our Alpha? You''ve lost your touch Niki." He mocked standing up. I stood up and


    punched him twice as hard which made him fly across the ring.


    "Watch who you are talking to." I gritted. Just because he was my Beta didn''t mean I would take his


    shit.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Exactly, you are Alpha Niki Volkov, you do what you want, get what you aimed for, you get shit


    done. You decided to buy her, you decided to love her, to mate her, then do it. You are not a helpless


    spectator, you are the Alpha. Protect. Fight. Rule." He growled before he limped out of the door. Andrei


    and Mikhail followed him.


    I took a deep breath and exhaled. He was right, I don''t give up, Niki Volkov doesn''t give up! I was


    ashamed of the weakness I showed. I will protect Ava, rule her fears and fight for her. I will do anything


    for my Mate.


    I got up and went to our room and took a shower, Ava was still asleep. I went to my office and locked


    myself in, determined to finish my work early and spend the rest of the day with Ava, we needed to


    have a long overdue talk.


    When I was almost done, it was just past lunch time. I would leave the rest of the work for tomorrow. I


    went to the dining room, knowing Ava would be there. Everyone were still having food but their wounds


    were healed. Ava was eating but she stilled when she saw me and her eyes filled with tears. She was


    stood up and wasing to me when Sofiya stood up from her seat and marched towards me and


    punched me in the gut. I didn''t stop her, I knew I deserved it.


    "You were a dick." She said furiously and then suddenly hugged me, throwing her arms around my


    neck. I froze, I couldn''t remember thest time we had hugged, probably before mom died. I put my


    arms around her waist and hugged her back.


    "I''m sorry, little sis." I said softly in her ear.


    "I''m sorry too. I knew I shouldn''t havee or argued." She whispered and stepped back, she was


    crying. I brushed her tears away, giving her a soft smile. She grinned at me and went back to her seat.


    I turned towards Ava and motioned her to sit on her seat before I sat on mine.


    "Finish eating, Lyubov." I smiled at her.


    "But you are hurt, let me help Niki." She pleaded. My wolf was angry at me and that slowed my


    healing process. We worked best as a team. The good part was that I knew my wounds looked much


    better than the morning.


    "After lunch." I replied and started eating too. She gave me another pleading look but then sighed and


    continued eating when she realised I wasn''t going to budge.


    After lunch, I took her out of the house and we walked into the woods.


    Once we were out of the eye sight, I stopped and faced her.


    "I want to show you something. I''ll shift into my wolf now." I told her softly as I tucked a stray lock


    behind her ear. She looked at me with fear in her eyes but nodded at me.


    "When I shift, I will have little control over my actions. He can be a little...touchy. And protective. But I


    promise you that he will not hurt you, Moya Lyubov." I told her as I looked straight into her eyes. "Do


    you trust me?" I asked.


    "Yes, Master." She whispered with a soft smile on her face. I started stripping after she uttered those


    words. She didn''t look away, she didn''t shy away from my nakedness as I thought she would. That was


    progress, I thought happily.


    "You will climb on my back after I shift and then we will go for a run. I need you to put your arms around


    my neck and hold on to my fur tightly." I instructed her before I started shifting.


    My bones started popping and fur started sprouting out of my skin. Shifting came effortlessly to me


    after all these years. I remember the time that it used to hurt so much that even the thought terrified


    me.


    Ava looked at me after I shifted in awe. She wasn''t scared at all. My wolf looked at her with so much


    love that I knew that when the time woulde, he would ept her as his mate. Weak or not.


    He walked near her and started sniffing her, and rubbing himself all over her body like a damn cat. He


    was trying to get his scent on her and Iid back and let him be in control. Ava was standing stiffly. She


    wasn''t scared but she made no move to touch us either.


    I took control of my wolf back and stood in front of her, knowing exactly what to do. I bent my head so


    that my head was in level with hers and licked her cheek before bowing my head before her.


    A king only bows before his queen.


    Slowly and unsurely, she brought her hand up and rubbed the top of my head with her soft hand. I


    purred at that. My wolf loved it.


    She then rubbed behind my ears which made me shudder and sparks erupted. She then moved on to


    my throat and then my neck as she walked ahead. She was so tiny that even my wolf was taller than


    her. When she reached my back, I sat down so she could get on easily.


    Getting my message, she climbed on top of me and when I was sure that she wasfortable and had


    her arms around my neck and had a tight hold on me, I started walking ahead.


    I went slow at first so she could get used to it but when I realised she was enjoying it, I sped up. A


    giggle escaped her lips and I doubled my efforts of running so that she would have more fun.


    This was going much better than I had expected.


    When we reached the clearing, I slowed down. In front of us was the beach. This was the real beach in


    all its glory. The one that was connected to the estate was a manmade one.


    We were now sitting on a lounging chair that was under the shack that I had made and I was now in my


    human form. This part of the beach was not that famous among my pack members, they all preferred


    the one by the town.


    Ava had already applied medicine on the wounds on my face and now she was kneeling between my


    thighs as she applied salve on my knuckles gently. She had apparently put a small tube in her pocket


    before we left.


    I savoured this feeling of control in our rtionship for thest time because everything was about to


    change now. I was going to fucking change her entire world and as much as I liked her as she is now, I


    was going to do it if it meant that she leads a normal life.


    "What happened, Master?" Ava asked me. I sighed. This was not going to be easy. Not when she had


    this godlike image of me when I was not even close to it.


    "I-I lost my temper Ava. Not so perfect now, am I?" I said, dejected. I knew she had this entire illusion


    that I was perfect but she needed to see that it was not the case.


    "No, you aren''t perfect. But you are the perfect Master for me." She whispered as she kissed my now


    bandaged knuckles. I scoffed at that.


    "I''m not perfect, Love. I''m just as fucked up as Gonz??lez." I muttered the truth, not looking her in the


    eye.


    I heard her suck in a breath at that. She stood up and then sat on myp with both her legs on either


    side of mine, straddling me and my arms automatically came around her to support her. Then, she


    brought both of her hands to my face and cupped my cheeks, tilting my face up so I was looking her in


    the eye.


    "Have you ever taken a girl against her will?" She asked me firmly. There was a fire of determination in


    her eyes.


    "No. I never have and never will." I told her as I looked at her in the eye. I needed her to know that I


    was telling the truth.


    "Have you ever killed innocents?" she asked me. Her thumb was rubbing soothing circles under my


    eyes. I closed my eyes and sighed.


    "I have killed many people, Ava. Some I knew were not innocents and some, I wasn''t sure. But if killing


    an innocent ensures safety of the pack, then I will do it." I told her without flinching.


    "That does not make you as bad as Emilio. That makes you someone who would do anything to protect


    his pack. A true Alpha. He is not even half the man you are. He- he exerts his power over people


    weaker than him- over females that are weaker than him." She whispered and a lone tear fell down her


    cheek.


    My heart clenched at the sight of so much pain in her eyes.


    "Avalyn, what I tell you next is what I think is best for you. Will you do it?" I asked as I sat her straight


    and made sure she knew that I was very serious about this.


    "Yes Master," she exhaled.


    I hardened my heart and decided to do something selfless for the first time in my life. This was going to


    shift her world from its axis but I would help her realign it the way it always should have been.


    "No, you will call me Niki from now on. We are mates Avalyn, which means we are equals. You can


    say whatever you want to me, you can do whatever you want, even if I don''t like it. We will fight about


    things but make up again. When you will be stubborn, I wille to you and when I''m stubborn you


    can knock some sense into me. You can shout at me,ugh at me, disobey me. You never have to


    kneel for anyone again Ava, not even me. No punishments, no fears, no submissive positions, just


    mutual respect and understanding." I told her softly what I should have from the start.


    Her eyes widened and her eyes quickly filled with tears. She then leaned on me with her head on my


    shoulder. I could feel the wetness from her tears. I tilted my head and rested it on top of hers. I rubbed


    her back soothingly, trying to calm her.


    "Talk to me, my Love." I whispered when she didn''t say anything.


    "I want to tell you something first," she whispered against my neck once she was calm.

 Chapter 9. Past

    Chapter 9. Past


    Niki


    "My full name is Avalyn Alvarez." She whispered and I took a deep breath. "Yes, my dad was Javier


    Alvarez, the Alpha of the Monta?a Pack before his Beta Emmanuel Gonz??lez and now his son Emilio


    Gonz??lez took over."


    "When I was thirteen years old, Emmanuel killed my dad to be the Alpha, he was papa''s Beta and


    my favourite uncle. He was very close to us, but his desire for more power led him to do it. I didn''t know


    he killed him, nobody in the entire pack told me about it. They were all sworn to protect me and papa


    but no one helped him, no one told me the truth. Emmanuel, who had been treating me like his own


    daughter, told me that they were attacked at and papa didn''t make it, I believed him." She said and her


    eyes filled with tears.


    There was so much pain in her eyes that I felt my heart crack. I didn''t say anything. I wanted to listen.


    "After six months, our cook, Mrs. Maria told me the truth. She was like a mother to me, my real mother


    died giving birth to me. She said that I shouldn''t tell anyone or it would put my life in danger but she


    wanted me to know the truth, she didn''t want me to grow up thinking of the man who had killed my


    father was my second father. Someone heard our conversation and and told Emmanuel, he shot Mrs.


    Maria in front of my eyes." She sobbed. I kept caressing her hair, showing that I am there for her.


    "After that, he started treating be badly, but that was just calling me names or pushing me around and


    making me do household chores. It actually got bad when Emilio came to stay at my house too, he was


    staying with his mother before that. His father was happy that his heir hade back to him so he


    gifted me to him. He was almost eighteen by then and I was just a thirteen year old kid. That was when


    he started ''training'' me and made me into in personal ve. He called me his ''pet''. He had trapped and


    tortured me in my own home. My only fault was that I had started growing boobs and butt by that age


    and that was what started his attraction towards me. He first raped me on my sixteenth birthday." She


    was sobbing uncontrobly by now. A tear leaked from my eye and my hold on her tightened. I could''ve


    even begin to imagine the kind of pain she had lived through most of her life.


    "Its okay, if you don''t want continue, Love." I whispered. She didn''t deserve it, no child should have


    gone through what she did.


    "No, I want to tell you. I-I need to get it off my chest." She hupped. I nodded against her head.


    "After that I wasn''t allowed to wear clothes at home, my birthday gift was the cor and the leash, I was


    not allowed to take it off. You were the first one to take it of, you are my saviour." She kissed my neck,


    her tears not stopping. But she kept going. That''s how strong she was.


    "I-If I did something he didn''t like, he wou-would punish me with floggers, crops, paddles, whips and


    even canes, never stopped even when I said the s-safe word." She said, sobbing hysterically by now.


    Tears formed in my eyes as I listened to her, at what she had to go through at such a young age. She


    had no one of her own. I would feel her wolf crying for her human''s pain. But she was so far away and


    my wolf and I could do nothing to soothe her pain.


    "He used to bring his friends home to show me off, punish me in front of them, even let them beat me


    or fuck me or have me suck them off. I quickly learned that crying would earn me more punishments so


    I stopped crying, I became the the perfect submissive, so he didn''t get much reasons to punish me but


    he would find some or the other fault and beat me anyway but it would be less when I behaved." My


    anger started surging but I kept a tight lid on it. This wasn''t the time. This wasn''t about me. It was about


    Ava, and she needs me. She needs me to just listen to her.


    "I even started finding peace in submitting, just letting go of everything and not think about anything,


    doing as you are told?? it was the only constant in my life after papa died. And the pain was a constant


    too. That was my life till I was twenty one. Then I became too boring for him, because I finally became


    the perfect submissive. He sold me to that ce and two weekster, you bought me. I had no hope


    but you saved me. You are my saviour." Ava cried out thest part.


    I held her tight and let her cry, let her mourn, she needed to let it all out. I kept whispering sweet words


    in her ears and kept wiping her tears. She cried herself to sleep in my arms.


    I felt helpless again, I couldn''t be there for her when she really needed me. But then I felt good that she


    trusted me to tell me the truth about everything, I understood her so much better now. But I still had one


    question.


    "Is that why you don''t have a wolf?" I asked her softly.


    "I have a wolf, Master. But...it feels like she is very far away. I can never reach her. It''s as if she doesn''t


    want toe out. Maybe because she doesn''t have a reason to." She whispered thest part.


    It bothers me so much because an average werewolf shifted at the age of thirteen or fourteen and if


    you arete, then it is extremely unhealthy for you. It can kill your human side and most of the times,


    you can never shift back into a human and you loose your sanity and go wild. Not even the worst


    rogues are as crazy as wolves who have lost their humanity.


    I slipped my hand under her knees and another around her waist, and picked her up. I carried her back


    to to our house. When I entered through the back window, I saw Sofiya and dimir sitting on the sofa.


    "Is she okay?" She asked me worriedly, dimir looked concerned too.


    "She will be." I said quietly, not wanting to disturb Ava. I climbed the stairs to our room and ced her


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    on the bed.


    She truly was an angel who had been through hell. She looked so peaceful right now, so much different


    than a few minutes before and I was going to do everything in my power so that she was at peace at all


    times. No one had ever made me feel as she did. No other woman calmed my wolf like she did. I felt at


    peace when I was with her. The feelings I had for these woman grew each day, each second I found


    out something new about her. She was my mate.


    When I found out about what had actually happened, hot, raging and all-consuming fire coursed


    through me but I somehow managed to keep myself in check. I wanted Ava to tell me everything and


    not get scared of me.


    "I will avenge you, Moya Lyubov." I vowed to her and kissed her forehead. I forced my legs to walk out


    of the room and let her rest.


    ******


    "Is Avalyn okay?" Dimitri asked when I entered the meeting room. Everyone were already present here.


    Good.


    "She will be." I replied with the same answer I gave to Sofiya and dimir.


    "The reports on the spies in ournds?" I asked as I took my seat.


    "No spies are caught Alpha, we think that they areying low after thest incident. Natalia is doing a


    good job with her assignment too." Mikhail replied. I gave him a sharp nod as I took out my cigar and lit


    it. I really needed this after everything that went down today.


    "How long is the list of the newbies?" I asked.


    "Only twelve this time." dimir said. Thank god. The court day wasing soon and it was always a


    headache.


    "Can we go have dinner now? I''m starving." Dimitri grumbled, getting up. I nodded, we were done for


    the day and they had done a lot of my work today too.


    We went to the dining room to have dinner. It didn''t feel right having food without Ava and I didn''t want


    her to sleep on an empty stomach.


    "Bring me a tray." I told one of the ves and started serving food for me and Ava in our tes. I set


    both the tes on the tray she brought, took it to our room and ced it on the side table.


    "Ava, wake up Love." I said softly, caressing her hair.


    "Mmmm..." She leaned her head more against my palm.


    "Ava, I brought you dinner." I tried to wake her again. She wasn''t waking up so I changed my tactics. I


    brought my hands to her waist and started tickled her.


    She twisted and opened her eyes, giggling loudly. Herugh was music to my ears.


    "Let??s have dinner." I grinned at her and she nodded, sitting beside me. I took her te in my hand


    and started feeding her first. Her eyes looked swollen because of the crying and her lips and nose were


    red too.


    "Thank you Master." She told me once I was done feeding her.


    "I thought we agreed on not calling me that anymore, that we will have a normal rtionship." I told her


    quietly. She took the other te in her te in her hand and brought the spoon up to my mouth. I took


    the bite.


    "I didn''t agree on it." She whispered, and continued to feed me.


    "I don''t want to be the reminder of your past Ava." I whispered back. Why couldn''t she see that she


    would be happier with a normal life?


    "You are not. I can''t have a normal rtionship Niki, I''m way past the normal stage and I am finally


    happy now, like this. I need it." Her eyes filled with tears again.


    "You can be normal, my Love, we can have a normal rtionship." I tried to reason with her, I didn''t


    know how to make her understand.


    "I don''t want to be normal! I don''t want to have a normal rtionship, I believe in fate, what happens,


    happens for a reason, it led me to you Niki and it made me like this. Please, I need it." She


    whispered, her tears falling again.


    "I know you love exercising control on everything. You are a man of power and you love the power and


    control you have over me. I have seen the pleased feeling in your eyes when I call you Master or do


    what you want me to do. You can''t deny it. You are the King, so please, be my King." She said, wiping


    her unstoppable tears. I never want her to cry and here she is, crying because of me.


    "It''s true. I love power, control and exercising it on other people. I am the King, but don''t you see that


    you are my mate, my Queen?" I whispered. Each and every word she said about me was true and I


    was not going to lie to her.


    "You can still be my King. Please Niki." She begged. I could hear the desperation in her voice but I


    had made my decision, I was not going to be the reminder of her past.


    "How about you try a normal rtionship? I want you to try, my Love." I asked her. Once she knows


    how normal is good, she would start liking it more.


    "You want me to try? How?" She sniffled.


    "We will be a normal couple, just like I exined to you in the shack." I told her. She was finally


    understanding what I was trying to tell her.


    "You really want that?" She asked, looking straight in my eyes.


    "I do." I nodded, confident about my answer. Maybe she saw something in my eyes and nodded.


    "I want to sleep, my eyes are still burning." She said, rubbing her eyes and lying on the bed again.


    "You should go and have a shower first, Love. You will feel better." I told her.


    "No. I want to sleep." She told me and turned away from me. I sighed, she was upset but it was for her


    betterment.


    "Good night, Moya Lyubov." I whispered and went to have a shower. I came and slept besides her, I


    didn''t hold her tonight like every night, she needed the space.

 Chapter 10.Game Time

    Chapter 10.Game Time


    Niki


    I woke up the next morning and went to train with the others first.


    "The area heads are already in the dungeon." Dimitri informed me after we were done. I smirked at


    nodded. I was itching for some blood.


    "Thirty minutes." I told everybody.


    I went to my room and saw Ava wasn''t here. I took a quick shower and went to the kitchen, hoping to


    catch her before I had to leave. She was there, flipping pancakes for Andrei and Sofiya. I went near her


    and gave her a peck.


    "Good morning." I smiled.


    "Good morning." She smiled back. "Will you have pancakes?" She asked.


    "Only a couple, with chocte." I said and sat down at the counter. If she wished, I would have


    breakfast even if everyone had to wait for me.


    She gave me a te with a stack of pancakes and then put chocte over them.


    "Thanks, Love." I said, enjoying the delicious taste of her food.


    "Wee." She smiled back sweetly. She wasn''t hurt about tomorrow anymore, I was happy.


    I quickly finished my te and went to the dungeon. They already had five people tied to the chair and


    ced in a semi circle so they could see each other properly. Good.


    "Tell me your names and what you do." I ordered. The sound of my shoes clicking on the floor


    resonated in the room as I circled my preys.


    "Who are you to demand me? You have no right to kidnap us and bring us here." A blond shouted.


    I chuckled darkly. Big words for a man who is tied down.


    "Alpha Niki Volkov." I announced,ing to stand in front of the semi-circle, ring at each one of


    them.


    "The Rogue Alpha." One of them whispered in disbelief and then slowly recognition and then the fear


    crept in their eyes. My wolf fed on this fear as heughed at them.


    I knew that my face wasn''t the most recognised one. No one had really seen me. But they all knew my


    name. My reputation preceded me. That was for a reason. To build up fear. Men always feared


    unknown and also, I had no reason to leave my pack. I was the rogue Alpha. Rogues loved their


    freedom and I gave them that. They did their own thing, as long as I approved it right. I gave them


    security, a pack to live in and in turn, they gave me loyalty and obedience. You either do as I say or die.


    My pack was on no man''snd for a reason.


    "Mikhail!" I snapped. I knew he was bringing the table, I loved to see the slowly building fear in their


    eyes, that??s why I had my weapons brought to meter.


    "Alpha." He said, bringing the table besides me. I nodded.


    "The Alpha asked you all a question!" Dimitri growled while I was busy wearing my gloves and


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    choosing from the wide range of options.


    "Lennon ck, head of Tusckny." The first person gulping, looking at the tri-dagger knife which I was


    currently holding.


    "Jack Simons, head of Regus." The next one said. All of them said their name except the blond.


    I looked at dimir who was standing behind them. He came ahead and gripped the blonde??s


    ponytail.


    "Answer." He red.


    "Ray Hugh??s, area head." He red at me. I was going to have fun breaking him.


    "Lets y a game. Whoever gives me the best information about your high rankers will be shown


    mercy. You have one chance only, do your best." I grinned darkly, my wolf was going to enjoy this.


    Let the games begin.


    "They have been sending spies on yournds." The first one gulped, still looking at the knife in my


    hand. I nodded, I knew that.


    "They are nning to sabotage one of your court hearings." The next one said. Lie. I picked up a silver


    dagger and threw it exactly in between his eyes.


    "This is what will happen when you lie. I can see it in your eyes if you will lie." I looked at each one.


    They were all looking at the now dead Jack Simons with wide, fear filled eyes. The smell of his burning


    flesh engulfed the dungeon.


    "Get on with it." I snapped at the third person who hadn''t looked away from the dagger that was still


    stuck in his head.


    "They are trying to buy out the underground fighters from your club." He looked scared as fuck and I


    grinned inwardly at that. I nodded at him.


    "Alpha Emilio has a whore. I''m saying the truth, he hade to a club in my area to check it out once. I


    have even helped him punish her. You can target her, he only lets special people touch her." Ray Hugh


    grinned smugly. "She was his only constant, the rest came and went but she is still there, the one with


    perfect tits and ass, brown eyed and ck-hair beauty, go for her. He likes her." He smirked and did


    exaggerated hand gestures motioning huge tits in front of his chest.


    Rage filled in my body at his words, how fucking dare he speak about my mate in such a filthy manner.


    A loud growl tore through me. I could feel my ws extending and I knew my eyes were pitch ck as


    well.


    My wolf was trying toe out but I pulled him right back in. I forced my wolf to calm down. This was


    not the time.


    All of my men froze, their face was still as impassive as it should be but I knew they were furious as


    fuck too. I could feel it. I was going have fun torturing him. I didn''t say a word to him, his turn would be


    thest. I looked at thest person.


    "He is going to open the biggest S&M club in town two months from now, its going to be very private


    with strict checking and very few people allowed, only those who Alpha Emilio knows personally." He


    said, his eyes trained on the table with the weapons beside me.


    "The winner is..." I trailed, letting the fear build in their eyes. The blond was still sitting smugly, thinking


    he was going to get out of this alive. He had no idea what I had in stock for him. Or my wolf.


    I picked up my gun.


    "I said I will show mercy and I''m a man of my word." I said after I shot thest guy in his chest, the


    bullet piercing through his heart.


    "Take the rest aside and bring him out." I said darkly as I grinned darkly at Ray Hugh. Mikhail and


    dimir got on with the job and Dimitri stayed by my side. They took the other three men, where they


    would torture them for more information before killing them.


    "W-what are you going to do to me?" He looked scared now. "I gave you crucial information! You


    should let me go! I have a mate and a child and??"


    I punched him hard, dislocating his jaw. Blood spewed out of his mouth.


    "Shut the fuck up." I snapped and then put my hand out, "knife."


    Dimitri ced a knife in my hand. I used the knife to slowly cut off his hand. No, I didn''t hack it off, that


    wouldn''t hurt nearly as much as I would like. Cutting it slowly and hearing his screams was much,


    much better.


    "You used your filthy little hands to fucking touch her." I snarled when his wrist was hanging to his hand


    by a little skin.


    He was crying his eyes out and begging me for mercy.


    "Please!" He cried. "Don''t."


    "Okay." I shrugged and then he looked at me with hope through his teary eyes. Blood had flown into


    them, making his eyes blood red. I know that a little more pain and his eyes would start bleeding and


    he will pass out.


    "I will not cut the rest of your hand." I smirked darkly, knowing that was worse. It would hurt much more,


    aggravating the wound with dead weight.


    His eyes were drooping now and his heart slowed down.


    "Water." Imanded and two guards came from behind me and poured ice cold water over Ray''s


    head, jerking him awake. He gasped in shock and looked around, his eyes wide.


    His eyes fell on me and he started crying like a fucking pussy again. "Please. Let me go." He sobbed


    pathetically. "I didn''t even do anything."


    I growled at him, not even bothered to give him any sort of exnation. I wanted him to die quickly with


    a lot of pain before I go back to Ava. I need to see her right now.


    More screams echoed in the dungeon. Mikhail, Andrei and dimir are doing a good job, I suppose.


    I picked up the silver spiral knife with my gloved hand and and made a cut on top of his arm socket, on


    his shoulder, making him scream again.


    The smell of his sizzling flesh spread in the air and I grinned, taking a deep breath. I removed my


    gloves now, wanting to feel his blood on my hands now.


    Slowly, I inserted my fingers my fingers in the narrow wound, making him scream again. The only


    sweet sound than this was Ava''s voice.


    I worked my knuckles in and when my wrist was in, I flexed my fingers, wrenching another delicious


    scream. I extended my ws and thenughed as he screamed and squirmed.


    "Please!" He sobbed. "For goddess sa-sake."


    "Shut the fuck up." I snarled and grabbed hold of his bone and yanked, pulling out his entire arm out of


    the cut I had made.


    He let out an ear piercing scream. His cry echoed throughout the dungeon and for a second, the


    screams of the others silenced.


    Ray had fainted by now. And I''m okay with that.


    Because now, it''s time to end it. And he will automatically wake up.


    "Get me kerosene." I grunted.


    A guard came in in half a minute with a gallon on kerosene.


    "May I do the honours, Boss?" Dimitri asked.


    I grunted in agreement. He wanted vengeance for his Luna too.


    He opened the cap and poured some on his crotch before sshing some on his face. His mouth and


    ears were bleeding and he head fell back. He squeezed his nose, making his mouth fall open.


    He put the kerosene bottle upside down in his mouth, forcing the fucker to drink it. I smirked at that.


    Ray woke up and tried to cough it but Dimitri didn''t waver. Even through the blood, Dimitri emptied at


    least half a litre in him.


    And then, he handed me a lighter.


    I grinned. He grinned back.


    Ray was looking at me with fear in his eyes, already knowing what was toe.


    "Please kill me quickly. Please." He rasped, his voice gone because of screaming so much.


    Anger red in me again. He deserves a long, excruciatingly painful death.


    "The woman you talked about before, the woman you touched without her consent, the woman you


    raped, is my mate." I said lowly yet menacingly.


    His bloody eyes widened before he gulped and closed them again, resigning himself to his fate now.


    I flicked open the lighter and put the burning me in front of his eyes. His fear filled eyes reflected the


    fire.


    "This is for my mate." I dropped the lighter on his dick and saw the mes licking at him as he


    screamed for his dear life.

 Chapter 11. Shopping

    Chapter 11. Shopping


    Niki


    I took a shower before searching for Ava, I didn''t want her to see me like this. I messaged Andrei about


    Ava''s whereabouts. Sofiya and her were at the beach, sunbathing.


    Fucking hell.


    I groaned. I quickly walked to the beach. Andrei was sitting on a hammock, reading something while


    Ava and Sofiya were sleeping on the beach chairs, Ava was on her back, her bikini back was open and


    my eyes widened. I quickly went and sat besides her, tying her bikini and looking for her top when she


    squealed and looked around. She rxed when she saw it was me.


    "What are you doing Niki?" She grumbled, rubbing sleep from her eyes. Her skin had turned darker


    because of the sun, it was not the same creamy, rosy-whiteplexion of her in which I could see her


    blush easily and hade to love. I hope the tan goes away fast.


    "What are you doing like this here?" I growled. When I didn''t find any clothing of hers, I removed my t-


    shirt and covered her up. Her whole ass was out!


    "I''m sorry. We were sunbathing." She mumbled looking down.


    "There is no sun right now. It''s evening Ava" I groaned. "I don''t want you wearing such clothes outside."


    My eyes took in her naked form. She looked hot as fuck.


    "You told me I could do what I want." She whispered, still not looking at me. I pulled her chin up so she


    looked in my eyes.


    "You can, but wear clothes your own size." I told her bluntly. I didn''t want to point out that her ass was


    out or her bikini had be a thong.


    "Yes, Niki." She mumbled like a child that had just been scolded. "I thought that since this is a


    private beach and no one was here, it wouldn''t matter."


    "This is a private beach but there are a lot of people and staff staying in our home, there are cameras


    on the entire estate except the rooms. Sofiya knows that." I said, giving her a pointed look but she just


    waved me away.


    "This is my home, I''ll do what I want. I can''t not live my life in fear of being watched." Sofiya said sassily


    and I rolled my eyes.


    Ava didn''t say anything, didn''tin and wore my t-shirt until we reached our bedroom.


    I felt like a dick now, I told her she could do what she wanted and now I was stopping her from doing


    the exact same thing.


    "Ava, I''m sorry." I told her before she entered the bathroom, hoping she caught the reasons and the


    deeper meaning.


    "I know you always wish the best for me Niki, you will tell me to do something when you know I will


    benefit from it." She whispered and I closed my eyes. She still wanted me to be her Master but she was


    doing this for me. I felt like the biggest dick for not realising it earlier.


    "Do you want to join?" She asked me.


    "No, you go ahead." I mumbled. I don''t think I could control myself after seeing her naked again after


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    that night. But that night was also the reason I didn''t want to touch her, she needed time before we


    could get intimate again and I would wait as long as she needed. She nodded and entered the


    bathroom.


    At night, we slept likest night, not touching each other, she was on her side and I was on mine. We


    didn''t sleep naked like we always did, I wore my boxers and she had worn a top and shorts. It didn''t


    feel good but I reminded myself that it was the right thing to do. We would get past this, I was sure a lot


    of men would sleep without holding their woman and would wear clothes to bed. I had be so used


    to our routine that I couldn''t fall asleep. I groaned internally and flipped facing the other side so I wasn''t


    facing Ava. Maybe if I pretend I''m alone, I can sleep.


    ******


    I went to the kitchen where I knew Ava would be. She was making bacon strips for Sofiya today.


    "Can I get some too?" I asked entering the kitchen and she turned to me looking shocked before


    rxing and smiling at me.


    "Sure, take a seat." She smiled and I sat on the bar stool beside Sophia.


    "Thank you." I told her once she ced them on my te.


    "Ava." I caught her hand before she moved away, I wanted her to be close to me.


    "Do you both want to go shopping today?" I asked looking at the girls.


    "Yes!" Sofiya said but I already knew that, I was waiting for Ava''s reply. She nodded.


    "This is my credit card. I have had your name added so you don''t have to worry." I smiled at her.


    "We are going to have so much fun! I''ll show you the best brands and the from where we could buy, I''ll


    even-"


    "No." I cut Sofiya''s rant.


    "You will buy whatever you like, from wherever you like, don''t worry about the cost, it should be of your


    choice, you will decide what clothes you wear." I told her seriously, giving Sofiya a look too. She


    nodded, knowing what I was doing. I regretted yesterday''s actions but I''d do it again if I had to, I could


    not let her wear clothes that barely covered her.


    "Yes, Niki." She said with a nervous smile, taking the card from my hand.


    I ate my breakfast and went to keep my te in the dishwasher, standing exactly behind Ava who was


    now cooking breakfast for the others too.


    I spun her around and kissed her, it had been so long since I had kissed her, I felt like I and my wolf


    would go crazy if I didn''t touch her. She kissed me back passionately and I knew she had missed it too,


    I kept my hands to her shoulder level only. I didn''t know what she wasfortable with and I didn''t


    want to push it.


    "I have a car pulled up at the door for you, Andrei and two more guards will being with you both.


    Please stay with them." I whispered in her ear before I stood to my full height and walked out of the


    kitchen, Dimitri, dimir and Mikhail following me. We went to the meeting room and took our seats.


    "They can take care of themselves." dimir told me.


    "Barely." I snorted before we continued with our work. The day of the court meeting wasing close


    and a lot of work had to be done.


    After a few hours of work, I was climbing down the stairs when I heard the car pull up from a window.


    Ava was here. I went up to the main foyer, wanting to see Ava''s clothes, her choice and what she liked.


    I saw one bag in Andrei''s hand and four in each of Sofiya''s bodyguard''s hands and I frowned.


    "You only bought this much?" I asked her, frowning. I expected more clothes. Didn''t she like shopping?


    "Yes, I couldn''t decide what to buy and then I had to call Sofiya who was in another shop to help me


    buy things. And then I was tired and it was gettingte so we came back and I could buy only this much


    in the remaining time." She told me quietly.


    I knew she was upset with herself over this. I took the bag from Andrei''s hands and led Ava up to our


    room.


    "It was your first time shopping, Ava, you did great." I told her encouragingly.


    "Thank you, Niki." She whispered.


    "Your wee, my Love." I smiled at her, opened the door to our room for her, she gave me a shy


    smile as she entered.


    I opened her bag to see what she had bought. They were a couple of undergarments, bikinis and


    clothes.


    "Do you want to try them on and show me?" I asked. I wanted to increase her self confidence with this.


    I had a good idea.


    "Yes!" She grinned and started stripping. I gulped and looked away. This was not the time to get hard


    but my wolf and my dick didn''t understand that.


    "Niki, look." She said and I turned around to see her. She had worn jeans and a top. She looked


    really good.


    "You look amazing, my Love, like you always do, but in these clothes you look even more beautiful." I


    grinned at her.


    "Really?" She asked me, her eyes twinkling as she watched herself in the mirror.


    "Really." I smiled at her happiness. She stripped again and then tried other clothes, it was a tight dress


    that came to her knees but was made of a thick material so she could wear it during the winter.


    "This is the best dress you have bought, you look gorgeous." I grinned.


    I went near her and took a hold of her hand before twirling her around. She was caught by surprise but


    sheughed with happiness. I could see each and every curve of her body and my cock twitched again


    at the sight. I quickly looked away.


    She had tried more clothes before this and Iplimented each one. But the dress was really the best


    one yet.


    "Oh, its dinner time, we should go." I said before she could get to the swimsuits or bikinis.


    "Yeah, I''ll change out of it. Wait for me please, Niki." She told me and I could hear the ruffling of her


    clothes.


    "I''ll always wait for you, Love." I smiled. I looked again when I was sure she was covered.


    "Lets go." I told her, holding her hand in mine as we walked to the dining room.


    After dinner, we showered separately and then slept on our own sides of the bed and I hated each


    second of it. I wanted to pull her close to me, hold her while she slept but I didn''t.

 Chapter 12.Training

    Chapter 12.Training


    Niki


    2 weekster.


    "Ava, wake up, Love." I said caressing her hair. It was six am and I wanted to start her training from


    today.


    She opened her eyes.


    "What time is it? Am Ite?" She mumbled sleepily.


    "It''s six am. We are starting your training today. Go get ready, we are alreadyte." I told her.


    "Yes, Niki." She nodded and got up, getting ready quickly.


    I took her to the gym in the estate and it was empty, just as I had ordered it to be.


    "Let''s start with warm ups." I said and told her to copy me as I started with basic warm up exercises.


    After we were done, I ced the mats on the ground and motioned her to stand in front of me.


    "Since your wolf is not present," I started softly, "you are not as strong as most wolves."


    I know that she knew that but me saying it out loud was hurting her more. "Which is why I want you to


    train so that you can take care of yourself if needed. I will train you in special techniques which need


    more skill and little strength. Tell me you understand."


    "I understand." She echoed.


    "If you do as I say and practice everyday, you will be able to take down a full grown wolf by the time I''m


    done with you." I smirked, already imagining her kicking asses of other males.


    No one will be able to take advantage of her ever again. No one will touch her without her permission


    again.


    I could see the determination grow in her eyes. "I will do whatever you want me to do."


    Perfect.


    "Punch me."


    Her eyes grew wide immediately and she was about to shake her head but I raised an eyebrow.


    She blushed and then raised an arm to punch me but I caught it easily. "I asked you to punch me Moya


    Lyubov, not tickle me." I chuckled.


    Her skin turned redder as she brought another hand up to punch me and I caught it. Better than before


    but still not enough.


    "Land one punch on me and I''ll give you a reward." I smirked. All she needed was an incentive.


    A smirk grew on her lips too. "I''ll get anything I ask for?"


    I nodded. "Anything."


    She didn''t realise that I would give her anything she desired whether shended a punch on me or not.


    And for training''s sake, I hoped she didn''t.


    "I want your dick."


    I choked on my spit at what she blurted out.


    "No! I mean yes!" She quickly corrected, her entire body flushing. "I mean, I want you to touch me


    again." She said softly. "I want you to make love to me."


    I do too. But I didn''t say that. She isn''t ready. She wanted it because she thought I wanted it. She


    thought she was ready but she wasn''t.


    "Fine." I agreed. There was no way she would be able to do it but this was possibly the best incentive I


    could give her.


    She nodded and started punching me with a ferocity that shocked me. But I simply moved out of her


    way, which increased her annoyed little pout further and further, much to my amusement.


    "Are you even going to touch me Ava?" Iughed.


    Her left hand came up to punch me simultaneously and I moved to the right and caught her right hand


    that hade up too.


    "Good one." I appreciated her determination but this was an old move. "Next time you try this move, try


    not looking at where you are going to punch with your other hand."


    She gave me a little re but the ends of lips curved up, making me chuckle. I needed to do this more


    often, getting her worked up was so much fun.


    She aimed at my face next and I moved out of the way again. "Not the face Ava, I need to look


    handsome for my woman right?" I winked.


    She blushed again but then groaned in frustration. "I can''t do it!" She cried out in annoyance. She


    "You did good for the first day." I told her. "Go drink some water then we will start with the basic self


    defence techniques for your first day."


    She nodded and walked off towards the cooler, gulping the water pretty fast. She looked upset with


    herself too. I wish I could know what was going inside her pretty little head.


    "Let''s start." I said as I circled around her, thinking about the best way to go around this.


    But there is no best way...


    I snaked my arm around her waist and pulled her flush against my body.


    "What will you do when someone holds you from behind like this?" I whispered in her ear. I felt her


    breath elerating.


    "Avalyn?" I asked after a few more seconds.


    "Huh?"


    "What will you do?" I asked again.


    "What will I do? Oh yes. I''ll-I''ll scream." She whispered, sounding very distracted.


    I put my other hand on her mouth, effectively muffling her. "And now?" My lips brushed the shell of her


    ear.


    She used both her hands to move the hand over her mouth but it was of no use.


    "I''m much stronger than you." I smirked.


    She bit my hand hard.


    "Harder." I whispered. "The attacker will not let you go because of a little nip."


    She bit down harder than I expected. Good.


    I took my hand away.


    "Now take hold of the hand I have on your waist." I told her and she did. "You will push my hand out


    and drop your weight. This will be unexpected so the attacker will either drop you or try to carry your


    weight. This is your best chance to get out of his hold. Do it." I said.


    She did as I said and I loosened my hold on her a bit, not letting her gopletely. She twisted around


    in my hand and her hand came up to punch my throat which I caught and then the other hand came up,


    taking a hold of my face, her thumb over my left eye, ready to push in. But she caressed it instead.


    I smiled at her. "Good move." I pecked her lips and then turned her around again, squeezing her


    perfect little waist before letting go.


    Damn! She looks delectable in her yoga pants and sports bra.


    I put my arm over her shoulder and palmed her breast, squeezing and flexing my fingers. "And what if


    someone else does this to you?" I asked, my voice husky.


    "Ava?"


    "Yes?" She panted and then gulped.


    God I''ve missed her. She''s been so close but so far.


    "What will you do?" I whispered again, closing my eyes, trying to regain my control.


    She tried to squirm away but when that didn''t work, she tried to drop down but I didn''t let that happen


    either.


    She then bit my arm hard which was why I reluctantly took my hand away. She turned around again,


    wanting to punch me but I caught her fists and put them behind her back and pulled her flush against


    me, her breasts brushing against my diaphragm. I smirked and then put her over my shoulder.


    "You have legs too, you know? Use them. A kick to the groin will bring any man to his knees." I said


    and then moulded the globes of her ass before kissing it.


    She started kicking and pounding but it didn''t help.


    "Take a hold of my waist." I ordered softly. She did as I said. "Now hold on tight and push your legs up.


    This will imbnce the person and you can backflip your way out of his hold."


    She did as I said but she wasn''t good at flips so she fell down on the mat. She didn''t attempt to stand


    up, she kept lying down on her back, her chest heaving hard and her eyes hazy with want.


    I was on her in a second. Both her wrist in my one hand, above her head and my face centimetres from


    her''s. "And what will you do now?" I whispered, my voice thick.


    She looked in my eyes back and forth and then as if something clicked, she licked her lips, "this", and


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    smashed her lips against mine.


    Kissing Avalyn was like a second nature to me. I could kiss her all day, everyday. I kissed her with


    everything I had. Goddess, I missed her.


    She tried to move her hands but I tightened my hold, kissing her harder and taking all the control. My


    free hand slid down her body and into her pants automatically and finding her wet as fuck.


    A small moan lets her mouth, "please."


    And just like that, I realised what I was doing and in a second I was off of her and stood a few feet


    away.


    "That shouldn''t have happened." I heaved. I was ashamed for not having control on my own self.


    "But??" she protested but I cut her off. I didn''t trust myself alone near her anymore.


    "No buts Avalyn." I ground. "We are done training here. We should train outside." I can''t trust myself


    when I''m alone with her.


    "Sofiya." I called her once we reached the training grounds. Everyone were looking at us, but I ignored


    them all. I know this was my first outing with Ava, their Luna and they were all curious. But they will get


    their answers ording to my schedule. And today wasn''t that day.


    "Yeah?" She came jogging towards me.


    "Fiveps around the field with Avalyn." I told her and motioned Ava to go with Sofiya. I gave Ava less


    needed to know her potential if I was going to teach her how to attack.


    "I''m done, Niki." Ava came and stood beside me after around half an hour. She was sweating


    already and something about it turned my wolf on.


    "We will start light for the first day because you are already a little worn out." I told her, clearing my


    throat as I brought her towards the target practice section.


    "You have these daggers and you have to aim them towards that human figure. You have to throw it


    hard enough so it sticks on the board. Aim the weak areas like eyes, neck, heart and groin." I told her


    as I stood behind her.


    "Spread your legs a little to get a proper stance." I whispered in her ear and widened the gap between


    her legs with my foot.


    "Hold the dagger like this." I whispered as I picked her hand in mine and had her pick the dagger


    proper way.


    "Then you bring it just behind your shoulder, aim and then throw." I whispered, my lips caressing her


    ears as I threw the dagger from our joint hands.


    It got stuck in the figure''s dick, and my dick that is almost pressed to her ass, is demanding attention.


    Fuck! What am I doing? I took a few steps back quickly.


    "You try it now." My voice came out cold and she flinched a bit but did as she was told. She picked the


    dagger and threw it, it went from besides its neck and fell behind.


    "Try the centre of the chest, it will give you a bigger surface to aim." I told her softly.


    She nodded at me and picked up another. She threw it and after only a few tries, itnded in the perfect


    spot. She was either a quick learner or had done this before.


    "Good girl." I told her softly and she smiled at me widely.


    "Um, Papa used to help me with target practice ever since I was little. I know how to shoot a gun too


    but it''s been way too long since I''ve done anything." She whispered and smiled sadly at me.


    "You have grown into a wonderful woman Ava, he would have been very proud." I whispered as I


    kissed her forehead. She nodded.


    "Do you want to practice gun shooting?" I asked her after she practiced throwing daggers some more.


    She seemed to have good memories of gun shooting.


    "Yes, please." She bobbed her head and smiled widely.


    I chuckled at her excitement. I took her to the shooting range and handed her the electronic earmuffs


    and eye protection sses.


    "You can choose your gun." I told her motioning towards the wide range of options. She picked up a


    9mm Glock handgun and looked up at me in question. I nodded. She could start with what she was


    She wore her apparel and took the position in font of a range. She stood in proper position and shot. It


    missed a couple of times and she wasn''t able to take the recoil properly. I went behind her and took her


    earmuff out.


    "Keep your shoulders straight but not stiff, loosen up a bit. Keep your back upright." I whispered


    palming her lower back to arch it more and give it the proper posture and then ced my one hand on


    her shoulder to keep it tight and another over her hands on the gun and helped her aim.


    "Shoot." I whispered in her ear and she pulled the trigger at mymand. The bullet lodged in the


    heart of the human figure drawn on the board.


    "Got it?" I asked, my voiceing out thick.


    "Yes, Niki." She nodded and wiggled a little and I realised my dick was pressed against her ass,


    again.


    Fuck! I quickly shuffled back. I knew I was deliberately torturing myself but I couldn''t bear the distance


    between us.


    ''She needs time'', I reminded myself and my mind shed back to her state that night- the shock she


    was in and then the next day when she told me everything- her crying herself to sleep on my chest- she


    was in undeniable pain and just like that, my wolf regained his senses again. I took a deep breath and


    cleared my head, focusing on the task at hand.


    "Shoot." I told her. Her aims got better and then slowly she got very good at it too.


    "Good." I told her, stopping her from shooting again.


    "You are done for today, you can go now." I told her, cing everything back in its ce.


    "You''re noting?" She asked quietly. I knew she wanted me toe with her and shower together


    but I couldn''t do that.


    "No, I have to look over other''s practise too." I told her and exited the shooting range. I knew those


    words would hurt her but I couldn''t risk physically hurting her if I lost control.


    I went back to our room after two hours of rounds to check up on the practices of the pack members. I


    took a quick shower before going to the kitchen to have breakfast. I was looking forward to seeing Ava,


    I had a n in mind.

 Chapter 13. Messy Desserts

    Chapter 13. Messy Desserts


    Niki


    "Hello, Love." I smiled at her as I entered the kitchen.


    "Hello Niki, here is your breakfast." Ava smiled at me as she put a te of omelette on the counter


    for me.


    "I want you to do something, Ava." I told her when she turned her back on me to cook for the others.


    Sofiya gave me a look but I ignored her.


    "What do you want me to do?" She said as she turned off the stove and turned around to look at me.


    "I want you to start handling the kitchen." I told her seriously.


    "I don''t think I can do it." She replied looking at me with scared eyes.


    "You love cooking, you know everything about it. You don''t have to cook for everyone everyday, the


    maids will do that for you. You just have to manage everything." I told her seriously. She could learn to


    control things like this and it would be a great start.


    "I''m not the right person. Sofiya handles everything and she is good at it." She whispered pleadingly.


    "You can do it better, you have Alpha blood in your veins and you are my mate, you''re a Luna,


    remember that Love. You''ve got this. You know more about the kitchen than Sofiya anyways." I smiled


    as Sofiya red at me.


    "I''ll teach you how to do it, it''s very simple, I''m sure will do a much better job than me." Sofiya told her


    encouragingly.


    "Okay." She whispered, I could see the doubt in her eyes.


    "I want you to start now itself and I want to eat something you made for dinner." I smiled at her. Like


    this, she would be more involved in interacting, directing and working with the staff. And soon, with the


    pack too.


    "Okay," she nodded.


    "I''ll see you at dinner." I told Ava and nodded at Sofiya, she knew what I was doing and she nodded


    back.


    Avalyn


    I quickly made breakfast for everyone and told the maids to serve them in the dining room. Everyone


    sat in the dining room while Sofiya, Niki and sometimes Andrei had breakfast in the kitchen to keep


    mepany. I loved cooking and I preferred to make at least one meal a day for everyone.


    "Can you please tell me what to do now?" I asked Sofiya who was working on herptop when I was


    done with the cooking.


    "Yes, I''ll tell you what to do, but you have to decide how you want to do it." She told me, shutting the lid


    of herptop.


    "What if I mess it up?" I asked quietly.


    "We will just have to order food from a restaurant that day. It''s no big deal." She grinned at me.


    "I trust your judgement. The only thing you have to do is make sure the pantry is stocked up, there are


    enough ingredients for making what you want in the fridge, it tastes good and the food is cooked a bit in


    advance so you can serve it on time. The kitchen should always be cleaned after everything is done.


    This is Alpha''s private house so very few people live here, you don''t need to make a lot, you will do


    great." she told me.


    I took a deep breath. If Master thinks I can do it, then I can do it. I nodded at her.


    "So you can start now, I have to run a couple of errands and do some paperwork. Ask Andrei or call me


    if you need anything." She told me.


    "Okay, thank you." I smiled.


    After she left, I checked the fridge and the pantry, we were running low on a lot of things.


    I made a list of what to cook for an entire week and then the ingredients needed and in what quantity


    they are needed.


    "Hey, is there something you need?" Andrei asked me as I went to him in the living room. I knew he


    was working on theptop, I didn''t want to disturb him.


    "I need to go out and buy a few groceries, we can go when you are free." I said eyeing hisptop.


    "You don''t have to go, you know that right? You can give the list to the maids and they will get it for you.


    But if you want to go, we can leave right now." He told me.


    "No, I want to go." I told him. I wanted to go out, it had been very long since I had been out in the real


    world.


    "Okay, I just informed Niki. We are good to go." He told and stood up. We went towards the


    basement and I saw a lot of cars which shocked me. There were so many!


    "Which one do you want to go in?" He asked as we walked towards the key board. I pointed towards a


    big car so everything could fit. He nodded and we went towards it. He opened the back door for me and


    I shook my head. I knew that he knew that being around males made me very ufortable.


    "I''ll sit in the passenger seat." He may be my bodyguard but he was also a friend, I didn''t want to make


    him sit ahead alone like a driver.


    He smiled at me and opened the passenger seat and I got in. He took me to a huge building that


    looked a lot like the mall. I realised I had never been to a supermarket and I didn''t know anything-


    where to go, how to buy, how to pay...


    "I- I have never been to a supermarket." I whispered to Andrei.


    "I''ll help you, don''t worry." He smiled kindly at me and I sighed in relief.


    He took a trolley from near the entrance and looked at the list.


    "I''ll take the cart and you can start putting the things we need in it." He said, handing me the list.


    "Okay." I told him and got to work.


    After about two hours, we were done and we had four carts full of food with us. We went to the cashier


    and he gave the shockeddy money through a card which I learned was a credit card and then we


    returned home.


    "Thank you, Andrei." I told him when we reached home.


    "No problem. Don''t bother with the bags now, I''ll have someone drop them in the kitchen." he said as


    we walked upstairs.


    I had so much fun today. For most people, buying groceries was a chore, a boring task but I loved


    going out and seeing everything. I learned so much today, saw new things, I met a cute little boy who


    was hiding and eating chocte in an isle and I offered to buy him more. I also saw many interesting


    people.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    I also realised that I loved kids and I wanted one too someday. I wanted one with Master but he was


    not evening near me anymore, he didn''t touch me or even look at me. He was scared that he


    would hurt me, I had seen the way his eyes filled with regret whenever he came close to me. I miss


    him, he was so closed to me, yet I missed him.


    I went upstairs and spent time with Sofiya before I decided to get started with dinner.


    The maids who made food everyday were Sasha, Irina and Violet. Niki wanted me to make food so I


    decided to make traditional Russian food which was Sche which was a soup, Pat?? which was made of


    meat, Beef Stroganoff and Ptichye Moloko cake.


    I saw the recipes in the cook book and told all three of them what to do before I started cooking too. I


    was finally getting the hang of having other people help me, me telling them what to do but I always felt


    bad about ordering anyone. I was used to being told what to do and I preferred it that way, I liked


    making other people happy.


    We were almost done with everything, only the cake was left. I took the sponge cake out of the oven


    and removed it out of the cake pan and began cutting it from between. There had to be ayer of


    mousse and chocte and then it had to be cooled down. After it was cut, I started adding theyers of


    mousse and chocte until I was satisfied with the oue.


    When I was finally done with the cake, I ced it in the fridge.


    "Thank you all for helping." I told Sasha, Irina and Violet.


    "Wee." Sasha smiled at me and Irina nodded smiling. I had a feeling that Violet didn''t like me a lot,


    I didn''t know why. I wanted her to like me! I left the kitchen and saw Sofiya watching the television and I


    sat besides her.


    "Are you done?" She asked me.


    "Yes. I have made Russian food and the Ptichye Moloko cake too. I know you all will love it!" I told her. I


    was so excited to see them enjoy their dinner.


    "Niki is going to be very happy. It''s his favourite cake." She grinned at me.


    I knew Master loved chocte, but this was an added bonus, maybe he would reward me like thest


    time I made dinner and call me a ''good girl''. I wanted to be his good girl. I don''t think saying that I''m a


    ''good girl'' would be wrong in a normal rtionship. I just hoped Master saw that I didn''t like it, I loved


    calling him Master, making him happy and doing things to please him, kneeling at his feet and kissing


    his feet while I thanked him. I love having baths with him, I love him but he was going away from me.


    Maybe he didn''t like me anymore... Was he bored of me already? No, it can''t be true. He may not love


    me but I knew he liked me and cared for me.


    "I hope all of you like it. I have never made Russian food or the cake before." I told her.


    "You have magic in your hands Avalyn, everything you make tastes delicious." She grinned.


    "You are just saying that because you''re my friend." I mumbled.


    "No, your food is orgasm-worthy. I swear it can evenpete with d." Sheughed.


    "Sofiya!" I giggled hiding my face in my hands.


    This girl had no filter and always made me blush, but not more than Master. I missed him talking about


    things that always left me blushing!


    "Don''t tell him I said that." She said with wide eyes and hid her smile with her hand.


    "Your secret is safe with me." I said chuckling.


    We saw some TV before I got up.


    "I need to get the dinner ready, don''t tell the men what I made, I want it to be a surprise." I smiled at


    Sofiya.


    "Your secret is safe with me." She winked.


    I went to the kitchen and told Sasha and Irina to start putting everything in the serving tes, Violet


    was doing the dishes when I came in so I left her to it. I went to the refrigerator and carefully removed


    the cake as I held it from the dish I had put it on. When I was about to ce it on the counter,


    something caught my leg and I tripped. I fell down and the entire cake spattered on the floor and the


    dish broke too.


    Oh no!


    Tears formed in my eyes.


    "What have you done?" I heard Violet screech from behind me. She had every right to yell, she had


    made the batter and baked it, I spoilt all the hard work! I messed everything up!


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry. I''ll clean it." I cried and got a washcloth and went down on my knees, and started


    scrubbing the floor.


    How could I make such a mistake? I knew I shouldn''t have done anything! I kept rubbing the floor. I


    thought about how angry Master would be when he sees that I spoilt the entire cake! It was his


    favourite cake. And we didn''t even have another dessert. We had worked so hard to cook the full meal


    but I just had to fall and destroy everything!


    "Youe here bossing us and then you spoil everything." She sneered.


    "I''m sorry, I''m so so sorry." I sobbed more as I scrubbed the floor with a greater intensity.


    "You think sleeping with the Alpha will make you a Luna? You are a human like the rest of us! Stop


    being such a slut." She snarled.


    That''s what I am good for. I deserve a punishment. I want- no I need a punishment. But Master didn''t


    even want to touch me anymore. That made me sob even more. Maybe he didn''t like me anymore. I


    could feel the ss shards piercing my skin but I ignored it, I had to clean it at the least. I had one job!


    Now I won''t even be able to serve the full dinner and I waste.


    "Avalyn get up, you are hurt, it''s okay you don''t need to do this." I heard Andrei plead.


    "No, I have to clean it up, I fucked it up. It''s my fault. I''m so sorry." I cried, still wiping the floor.


    It was not helping, the whole cream was making the floor sticky. I got up and took another cloth and


    started rubbing the floor again. Master wanted me to cook dinner, he would be so upset that I couldn''t


    do a simple thing! My tears were making my vision blurry but I didn''t let that stop me. Crying was


    useless and a waste of time.

 Chapter 14. Leftovers of a spoilt cake

    Chapter 14. Leftovers of a spoilt cake


    Niki


    ''Alpha, it''s Luna. Come in the Kitchen.'' Andrei mind- linked me and his wolf felt anxious. I practically


    ran to the kitchen, thinking about the possibilities of what could have happened.


    My heart stopped when I saw my mate kneeling on the cake smeared floor, trying to scrub it clean with


    an rming speed. There were pieces of the ss te that were on the ground that were hurting her,


    her hands were bleeding and she was sobbing hysterically and was constantly apologising.


    Tears blurred my eyes as I went towards her and bent down, holding her hands, stopping them from


    hurting herself more. Just how much had her previous Masters fucked with her head?


    "Ava get up, it''s okay." I told her softly.


    "But it''s not, I need to clean up the mess that I made, I''m so s-sorry, I didn''t mean to spoil everything, I


    don''t know how I f-fell down, p-please let me go, I have to cl-clean it up." She cried, thrashing in my


    arms. No fucking way I was going to let her go.


    I wrapped an arm around her waist and stood up with her still in my arm to stop her from kneeling on


    the ground again. She was thrashing in my arms but I ignored it and there was no way I was going to


    use my Master voice to have her obey me anymore. I will help her as Niki.


    "What happened?" I growled furiously at the three ves standing in the kitchen. My Ava was not


    clumsy, she is well coordinated and knows what she was doing, she can''t just fall.


    "She was taking the cake out and she tripped and fell." Violet said confidently. I knew her, I used to fuck


    her to release my stress and I knew she was lying, it was written all over her face. The other two were


    trembling and I looked at them.


    "I was facing the other way, I-I don''t know." Irina said, looking scared.


    "Violet purposely extended her leg backwards while she was washing dishes. Luna tripped on her leg."


    Sasha said with conviction. And that was the truth. I turned towards Violet.


    I gave her the full heat of my re what chipped away her confident smile and filled her eyes with fear.


    "I will kill you." I whispered menacingly and her eyes widened. I have killed people for less. And this girl


    hurt my Queen, who had now gone limp in my arms and I knew if I loosened my hold, she would fall


    down.


    "I am sorry Master, I didn''t know she was your mate." She whispered, her eyes filling with tears. I


    backhanded her, making her crash against the cabs in the side with a sharp cry.


    Growling, I walked towards her and grabbed her by her hair, yanking her up so I could look her in the


    eye. She was crying. Good. I could feel my canines extending, my wolf demanding blood from the


    person who hurt our mate. I got a hold of her throat and squeezed her windpipe enough to cut off her


    air supply and her eyes widened.


    "Just because I fucked you, does not mean you are special." I growled and pressed harder. Her hands


    were wing on my hands and just when I knew she would pass out, I let go of the neck and she fell


    limp on the floor. My wolf was itching for blood but I tightened my hold on Ava, reminding myself that


    she needed me right now.


    "Take her." I red at her and picked Ava up, walking out of the kitchen.


    Stay the fuck away from my Queen.


    My point was made to everyone in this household and would soon spread in the entire pack. Words


    travel fast here.


    "I want two tes kept outside my room." I told the other two ves and carried Ava to our room. She


    was crying silently, her face pressed against my chest.


    I ced her on a chair and got out the first aid box. I started removing the ss shards that had


    pierced her skin, wincing every time I did, feeling her pain but it was like she did not even care about


    the cuts, she didn''t even wince. I picked her up and took her into the shower.


    "May I?" I whispered, my hands on the hem of her top.


    She didn''t say anything, just put her hands up. I pulled her top over her head and then unsped her


    bra, freeing her breasts. I took off her jeans and underwear too. I undressed myself before I led her to


    the shower, letting the warm water drench us both. I shampooed her hair, washed her face and body,


    not letting my hands linger. I kneeled down in front of her and washed her legs, noticing that she was


    bleeding from her knees too. I was applying the soap avoiding her wounds, by chest tightening with


    every wound, every drop of blood I saw and then I felt her hand on my head, caressing my hair, a soft


    gesture that warmed my heart.


    She had not moved after the fiasco except lifting her hands, this was at least something. I leaned my


    head against her stomach, quenching my thirst for her touch. I got up after she took her hand away and


    dried both of us. I searched through her clothes for a dress that would befortable but found none. I


    took a shirt of mine and buttoned her up before I wore my tracks. I sat her on the bed and then licked


    all of her wounds. They would heal in about two days. I got our tes and started feeding her. I saw


    that she had made Schi, Pat?? and Beef Stroganoff which brought a smile to my face.


    After I fed her, I expected her to feed me but she didn''t, I shrugged off the hurt and started eating, I


    knew she had put a lot of effort and I would not let it go to waste. It was good for her first try.


    "Thank you, Love. The food is delicious." I smiled at her.


    "It''s too salty." She whispered. It was salty but she had made it so I would eat.


    "Seems fine to me." I smiled at her and finished my te.


    "Do you want to talk about what happened?" I asked her softly.


    "No." She whispered and lied down, closing her eyes.


    Fuck! I didn''t know what to say to make it better, she said she didn''t want to talk. I was not going to


    order her to tell me when I gave her freedom.


    ''Is it done?'' I asked Dimitri.


    ''Yes, I killed her just after she left the house and everyone knows about it.'' He replied.


    ''Good.'' I said, cutting off our link.


    I would have killed Violet then and there but for some reason, I didn''t do it in front of Ava. But what had


    to be done, had to be done. No one got away with messing with my mate. And I wanted everyone to


    know that.


    I was so proud of Ava, she was doing well but this fucked everything up. I lied down on our sides of the


    bed, so close yet so far from my Love.


    Avalyn


    "You have be a big girl today haven''t you pet?" He asked. I nodded. It was my sixteenth birthday


    today.


    "I have a gift for you." I heard him say.


    "Thank you Master." I whispered, my eyes on the floor.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "Come to me." He ordered and I crawled towards him.


    "You will wear this at all times, I don''t care if you are bathing or pissing, you will never remove it, or trust


    me, you will regret it." He said harshly. I nodded.


    I felt him put something around my neck but it was so tight that I couldn''t look around properly.


    "This is your cor, it says that you belong to me, pet. Do you know what kind of honour you are


    receiving from this gift?" He asked. My eyes watered at that. I do not want to be his, I do not want to be


    anybody''s. I nodded at him.


    "Who will thank me properly? It''s like you are asking for a punishment." He barked harshly and I


    flinched.


    "Sorry, Master." I whispered and crawled near him.


    I bent down and pushed my hips upwards and then kissed his shoe d feet.


    "Thank you Master." I whispered. I hated this, it was yuck and disgusting. Only three more to go!


    ''Kiss.''


    "Thank you Master." Only two more to go!


    ''Kiss.''


    "Thank you Master." I whispered.


    ''Kiss.'' I hated him so much! I was finally done. It was his rule to kiss his feet and thank him.


    "You should always be thankful, slut." He said and got up.


    "I will administer your punishment too. I had organised a party for you, pet, but you had to make a


    mistake. I will give you food but it wille with a cost." He grinned wickedly and fear filled in my heart.


    He attached a leash to my cor and started pulling me.


    We reached the living room and I saw that there were people here- his friends.


    "This is my pet. Go show yourself off." He announced.


    I controlled my tears and started crawling. ''Show yourself off'' meant that I had to crawl by the legs of


    everyone present in the room. He really was the devil, he loved humiliating me.


    When I walked by a man, he squeezed my breast. A tear fell down my face but I sucked it up, five more


    people and I was done.


    "Nice rack." He said huskily.


    Thest one said as he smacked my ass and I sucked a breath, I couldn''t do anything.


    "Good girl. Now, for the punishment, punishment position ten." He ordered.


    I quickly crawled up to the table and lied on it, bent my spread legs and held them up in the air with the


    help of hands from under the knee so my pussy was exposed. I knew he was going to flog me or


    something in front of everyone. Tears were already falling from my eyes.


    Instead of using his ''toys'' he started pulling his pants down. What was he doing? I have a feeling this


    was going to hurt more than any other punishments. I was a sobbing mess but I didn''t dare make a


    sound.


    He licked his finger and put his finger inside me, he had done it before and it hurt a lot, it was very


    ufortable too. Then he removed it and started to put his penis inside me and my eyes widened.


    No! It will hurt so much! My heart was hurting, my emotional pain surpassed any other physical pain he


    had given me. My heart was breaking. He started pumping into me and I cried loudly.


    "Please, Master, no, no. It hurts. I don''t like it, Red, Master." I sobbed and tried to move but he had held


    me tight.


    "Shut up and take it like a good girl." He gritted and backhanded me. But the stinging cheek was


    nothingpared to the pain in between my legs. I felt like my insides were ripped open. After he


    came in my pussy, he pulled out.


    "You will not wipe my cum, it will drip down your leg like the whore you are." He red and wore his


    pants again. I nodded looking on the floor, my tears not stopping.


    "Now the other part of your punishment, while you have food, my friends here can punish your ass." He


    told me and I nodded again.


    I crawled towards the corner of the living room where he had kept my food bowl and water bowl, my


    legs barely holding my weight. They were bowls for dog food and I have been using them for two years.


    I bent down on my elbows and pushed my ass up in the air. I began eating with my hands.


    I felt a sting on my butt cheek. It was a whip. My crying grew again.


    "You will thank them." He barked. I nodded.


    "Thank you." Whip! "thank you!"... I also had to eat while all of this continued, or else he would think I''m


    being ungrateful again by wasting my food.


    I felt the beaded flogger smack my behind and I cried out. I was being beaten again and again with it


    and it hurt too much.


    "No, please no, Master, please no, Red, Master, please, it hurts, please, no, no, no, Master." I kept on


    begging him to stop.


    "Avalyn, wake up." I heard Master''smand and my eyes shot open.

 Chapter 15. Star Gazing

    Chapter 15. Star Gazing


    Avalyn


    I saw my real Master looking at me worriedly. I took a deep breath. My saviour had saved me. He was


    gone. I am safe.


    Maste- Niki wiped my ears and smiled a wobbly, trembling smile at me. That made me cry more.


    "Come with me." Niki said, pulling me by my hand and making me stand up. He pulled me in the


    washroom and told me to wash my face. Then he took some nkets with him and started walking,


    holding my hand. I didn''t ask questions, I followed him. I trusted him.


    We were walking towards the end of the beach where the big rocks were and I frowned. It was cold


    here and I had worn hardly any clothing. He ced a huge bedsheet on the sand and sat on, tapping


    the space next to him, motioning for me to sit. He wrapped the nket around us once I settled next to


    him.


    "Whenever I feel sad, when I miss my mom, Ie here. The depth of the ocean and seeing how big it


    is reminds me of how small I am, how small my problems arepared to other people,pared to


    you." He whispered while he was looking at the ocean. I sucked a harsh breath at that. He was sharing


    something about himself, something he rarely did.


    "What I''m trying to say is that, this is a big world and everyone has problems, everyone has their own


    demons, some bigger and some smaller. I''m not saying I understand your pain, I can''t even imagine in


    my wildest dreams how you endured that and are still so beautiful, inside and out, still so pure and


    innocent. But your heart is troubled, like so many people out there. I can''t help everyone but please, let


    me help you. Tell me how do I help you? I am helpless and desperate, please Avalyn, help me help


    you." He whispered as he turned towards me.


    "Being with you helps, being close to you helps." I whispered.


    "But it''s not enough, you still get nightmares." He told me, wiping the tears that leaked.


    "I haven''t had them in a while. Today was a trigger I guess." I told him the truth.


    "Please tell me what happened today," he pleaded.


    "I had made traditional Russian food for all of you, I wanted to make everyone happy. But I tripped and


    the cake fell down and I felt very bad about it, Niki. There was a time when I didn''t get food for days


    and here I am, wasting it. I spoilt the hard work behind it, I used to get punished if I dropped anything


    while cooking or eating too. Sofiya had told me it was your favourite cake and I was more mad at


    myself that I couldn''t do a simple job. I just wanted to make you happy, I want to make you proud


    Niki. I wanted you to eat that cake and see the smile on your face while you did. I want to be a good


    girl. Your good girl." I told him the truth.


    "You are a good girl, Ava. You didn''t fall down, Violet tripped you, Love. And you do make me happy,


    I''m the happiest I have ever been in my life with you and I''m very proud of you, Moya Lyubov. I''m so in


    awe of your strength, that even after everything, you are still so amazing, you are a warrior Ava." He


    told me quietly, looking deep in my eyes.


    I turned to look at the water. The moon looked beautiful and its reflection made the water sparkle. It


    was truly a sight to behold, even more than during the day. I needed time to process his words. Me? A


    warrior? I feel so weak.


    "You can make me the caketer Ava, I won''t mind if it gets spoiled, you can make me whatever you


    want and whenever you want and I will always love it. You are worth more than you believe yourself to


    be. Next time, I don''t want you worrying yourself over anything. You are my Queen, my Love, you


    should not bother yourself with these things. Let me deal with whatever it is, all I need if for you to rule


    by my side." He whispered.


    "I don''t think I''m the right one to rule." I told him.


    "But you are the right one for me Ava and I''m never ever letting you go. You don''t have to rule alone, I''ll


    always be with you, by your side, you will be the Luna and I will be helping you through every step


    in the way." I heard him say.


    "You saw what happened today, do you want someone like that by your side, as your Luna? Someone


    that can''t handle themselves?" I asked him.


    "You are too hard on yourself, it''s hardly been a month since you came here, you are still not used to


    everything. It will get better with time." He told and cupped my chin, tilted my head to face him again. I


    nodded at him.


    He leaned forward and kissed me, it was a sweet and gentle kiss but too short for my liking. He leaned


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    his forehead on mine, his thumb caressing my lip.


    "Are you feeling better now?" He whispered. I nodded. "Thank you." I told him.


    "No problem, Love." He smiled and pulled me on him and lied us down. My head was on his chest and


    our arms around each other.


    "Look at the sky, Ava." He whispered.


    I turned my gaze away from him and towards the sky, gasping at its beauty. The moon looked beautiful


    and there were so many stars.


    "You are free now, you can fly in the sky like the angel you are." He whispered.


    "What if I don''t want to fly? What if I want to stay by my saviour''s side? Be bound to him and be


    allowed by him to worship him, because while this angel doesn''t believe in heaven, she believes in her


    saviour." I really hoped he became my Master again, let me serve him, let me worship him and let me


    make him happy again.


    He didn''t reply after that. He just kept caressing my hair. I had seen the way his eyes clouded with his


    desire for me. He used to enjoy me calling him Master, me kneeling at his feet, me doing whatever he


    told me to do. I didn''t know why he was depriving both of us of something we both wanted.


    I had woken up in my bed that morning. Yesterday night felt like a dream but I knew it was not. I took a


    shower and went down to the kitchen, ready to make breakfast for everyone. They were all already in


    the kitchen, all of them. I suddenly started feeling nervous, I don''t know what to expect after what


    happened yesterday night.


    "You are not going to cook until you are healed Ava." Master said when I was walking towards the


    stove. I stilled and turned around, smiling nervously at everyone, finally looking at them.


    "Thanks for the dinner yesterday Avalyn, it was amazing." Dimitri grinned at me.


    "Yeah, he was hogging all the food." Mikhail rolled his eyes.


    "You''re the one to talk, I''m the one who didn''t get enough because of both of you." Andrei snapped.


    I knew they were only taking my mind off of things and trying to make me feel better. And it worked.


    "Dinner was delicious." dimir smiled at me.


    Sofiya came and hugged me. She didn''t need to say it but I knew, she wasforting me, all of them


    were.


    "Thank you." I smiled at them sincerely. I was d they didn''t ask more, I didn''t feel like I could talk


    about it

 Chapter 16. Date Night

    Chapter 16. Date Night


    Avalyn


    "Okay, you''re all done." Sofiya grinned at me.


    "Are you sure that it''s not too much?" I asked her, looking at myself in the mirror. Niki had asked me


    out on a date and right now Sofiya was helping me get ready.


    "It''s perfect, you''ll realise that when he takes you to the restaurant." Sofiya said, packing all her make


    up. I had worn one of Sofiya dress, it was peach coloured and came to the bottom of my thighs, it a bit


    tight but Sofiya said it looked better on me than it did on her. She had also put makeup on my face


    which made me look really pretty. And she had also done something with my hair to make it wavy.


    "Thank you so much." I hugged her.


    "Wee. Now go, he is waiting for you in the main foyer." She smiled. I nodded and rushed down. My


    feet slowed down when I reached the bottom of the stairs and saw him. He had worn a ck colour suit


    and a bow. He looked?so?handsome and he was looking at me like I was?the?most beautiful girl in the


    world.


    "You look gorgeous, Love." He whispered when I stood in front of him, his eyes devouring me.


    "Thank you, you look very handsome too." I smiled at him. He came near to kiss me when I ducked


    back.


    "I have lipstick on, I don''t want to spoil it." I exined shyly when he was looking at me with a


    questioning look.


    "As you wish." He said and kissed the back of my hand instead. I blushed at his sweet action.


    "This for you." He said, giving me a bouquet of flowers and I smiled widely at that. Today was a first for


    a lot of things- sleeping underneath the stars, dressing up, going on a date and getting flowers. I had


    Niki to thank for all of that.


    "Thank you, it means a lot to me,?today?means a lot to me." I said softly.


    He kissed the top of my head and we walked to the car he had already parked in front of the door. He


    opened the door for me and I got in. The door opened vertically and looked very nice, and expensive.


    The restaurant he took me to was extravagant and it was in a human town. I felt ufortable, like I


    didn''t belong here.


    "Thank you foring here, Mr. Volkov." A man said and then smiled at me and I smiled back, still


    feeling nervous. Mast- Niki held my waist tighter, rubbing circles with his thumb. He nodded at the


    man and then we were shown to a table in a private area that overlooked the city, we were on the


    fiftieth floor.


    "Rx, Love." He smiled at me and the waiter dropped of two menu.


    "How did he know who you were?" I asked what was bothering me more.


    "I own the entire building and everything in it, Ava." He smirked at me as he opened his menu and I


    opened mine. I blushed and nodded at him. I should have known that! I couldn''t understand anything


    that was written in the menu, I wasn''t familiar with any of the names and I grew nervous again.


    "Niki, I don''t know anything in the menu." I whispered to him, embarrassed about it. I didn''t want to


    embarrass him in front of the waiter when I couldn''t decide what I wanted or didn''t know how to say it.


    "What do you want?" He smiled softly at me and I felt relived, I thought he wouldugh at me or


    something. I don''t even know why I thought such things anymore, he was the sweetest person.


    "I feel like having pasta and garlic bread." I blushed again. Here we were, in an extravagant restaurant


    and I was ordering the most basic things that we could get anywhere. He nodded at me and called the


    waiter.


    "Alfredo pasta and cheese garlic bread, portion for two and a bottle of Masseto Toscana." He told the


    waiter whose eyes widened at that.


    "But-but Sir we-" the waiter started worriedly.


    "Yes?" Master cocked his eyebrow at the terrified waiter, cutting him off.


    "Nothing Sir, have a nice time." He awkwardly bowed a bit and ran away.


    "You don''t get that here, do you?" I asked him, I felt so stupid right now!


    "My mate gets what she wants." He smiled at me. He was avoiding the question because I was right.


    "You should have told me Niki, it will cause unnecessary problems for those poor people, I am


    embarrassing you here." I whispered, telling him about my fear out loud.


    "I pay them for their services Ava, I get what I want and you can never embarrass me, don''t ever say


    that." He gritted thest part, seeming angry that I would even think such things. I left the topic, I didn''t


    want him to be angry, I wanted to enjoy tonight. I nodded at him and smiled.


    "So, what do people do on dates?" I asked him sheepishly, changing the topic.


    "I have never been on one either but from what I have heard, they talk and get to know each other


    better." He smiled, his mood changing quickly.


    "So I can ask you anything?" My eyes widened.


    Even though we were together everyday, I hardly knew anything about him! I wanted to get to know


    him better and this was my chance.


    "Yes, Love. You can always ask me anything." He chuckled at me.


    "Can you tell me about your pack?" I asked him eagerly. I had been living here since a month and


    hardly knew anything, hardly met anybody. I wanted to know more.


    "If you haven''t noticed,?our?pack isn''t exactly like a normal pack because it can''t be. Its formed by


    rogues and they were out of their former packs because they broke rules or wanted to be free from the


    pack rules. So I and a few other werewolves formed a pack where we would get our own freedom and


    do whatever we wanted while staying in a pack. You must already know that most wolves that go rogue


    turn more wolves than human and loose their sanity, thats where the Rogue Pack, our packes in.


    The wolves that formed this pack chose me as their Alpha and I chose Dimitri as my Beta, dimir as


    my Advisor, Andrei as the Head of Arms and Mikhail as the Head Tracker. There are only a few basic


    rules and as long everyone follows them, the pack members can do whatever they want." Master


    finished.


    I looked at him in awe. I knew he was downying his struggles, being a rogue and being chosen as


    their Alpha is not easy. He had created a system that helped so many werewolves. He was a good


    man. But I also felt that he left somethings out. But if he wanted to only share this much right now, then


    that is his decision. I also realised that Master missed something. He had Alpha blood in him and he


    missed being an Alpha to an actual pack where he could rule to his true potential. He was created by


    Mother Luna to lead a pack and be its Alpha. He missed being that.


    The waiter came in bringing our food before I could ask my next question. He ced two tes of


    pasta on from of us and the garlic bread too. He brought two sses and started pouring some juice.


    "Would you like anything else Sir?" He asked us. I shook my head when Niki looked at me


    questioningly.


    "Assortment of choctes for dessert." Niki said after looking at the menu.


    "Will that be all Mr. Volkov?" The waiter asked and Niki nodded.


    "Thank you." I told the waiter for getting the food.


    "Enjoy your dinner." He smiled at us stiffly and left.


    "Will you show me around the pack and let me meet the pack members someday?" I asked hopefully.


    "Are you sure you are ready for that?" He asked, his eyes filled with concern.


    "Yes." I smiled with conviction.


    "We will do that tomorrow itself. Also, on the day of the court hearing, I want you to present yourself so


    you can be a true pack member." He smiled at me.


    "Thank you." I replied with a wide smile.


    From the very first day I wanted to be a part of his pack but I was scared. I didn''t want to overstep my


    boundaries. I wasn''t sure if he wanted to keep me or was going to cast me away after sometime so I


    didn''t ask. But now, things were different. He wanted me to be his Luna, he wanted me by his side


    forever. And by buying me, he had given me my heart''s greatest desire-?a family. And now, he was


    gifting me the pleasure to be in his pack. I really loved him, and everyday, my feelings for him only kept


    growing.


    We spent the rest of the chatting and getting to know each other better. I was thoroughly enjoying


    myself and I loved spending time with him. The waiter brought assortment of choctes that Niki


    had ordered. It was a two levelled beautiful marble stand and on it were different types of small pieces


    of choctes. It was very pretty.


    "Here, try this one." Master said extended his hand towards my mouth to feed it to me. I took the bite


    and the choctey vour exploded in my mouth, the solid chocte melted immediately and it so very


    delicious that a small yet embarrassing moan left my mouth.


    "It''s really good." I whispered to Niki blushing. He nodded giving me a strained smile and I could see


    him shuffling in his seat a bit. Was he notfortable here?


    We ate on our own after that and once we were done and Niki had paid for us we left and got in his


    car.


    "Thank you from bringing me out Niki." I said softly. I really appreciated him doing all of this for me.


    "The pleasure is all mine,?Moya Lyubov." He smiled at me as he started the car and we were soon on


    the road.


    "Are you going to tell me what kind of restaurant that was?" I asked the question that was eating me


    right now.


    "It was a seafood restaurant." He mumbled, almost as if he didn''t want to tell me. I groaned and hid my


    face in my hands, I really was stupid.


    "Ebon street in five minutes." Master growled after he pressed a button after a good five minutes in our


    drive. I looked at him, wide eyed at the sudden change in his demeanour. He went from sweet and


    smiling to growling and angry in a couple of minutes.


    "I will answer answer all your questions when reach home Avalyn, but right now I want you to remove


    the brief case that is under your seat and open it." He told me.


    I trembled at his use of my full name but obeyed him quickly. I bent down and ced the briefcase on


    myp and opened it. It was filled with small balls and they were covered it long, sharp spikes it was a


    lot like sea urchens but made of metal.


    "Press the red button." He gritted, looking?very?stressed. I pressed the button and and theyer


    shifted up and and I gasped at the sight of the guns.


    "Give me a gun." He told me. I gave him a gun and he held it with the hand on the steering wheel.


    "Wear the gloves and then give me a few of those balls." He gritted as he took a turn into a shady


    looking street. I quickly woke the gloves as he told and handed him the balls, I could see the spikes


    prickling his skin, causing him to bleed and heart beat spiked.?What is happening??I picked up the


    balls but I didn''t get hurt because of the gloves.


    "When I tell you, you will open the door and drop the balls on the road, do not open to door too much,


    only enough to drop the balls." He said and I nodded. I knew this was a serious matter and I would not


    disappoint Master.


    He took another sharp turn as he said, "now!"


    I quickly opened the door a tiny bit and dropped the balls on the road as he told me and shut the door


    quickly. He sped up the car when I heard a loud screeching sound and I turned around to see that a car


    had skidded to a stop behind us because the balls had punctured the the tired. There was no one on


    the road except us. I looked at Master worriedly. My heart was beating so fast that I was sure that even


    Master could hear it.


    "The car had been following us. You will stay in the car and shoot anyone right in the heart thates


    near the car who is not me." He hold me seriously as he turned around to open his door.


    "Master wait, what if I mess up? I don''t know if I can do it!" I cried. This was too much! I didn''t think I


    was capable enough to do it.


    "Come on, Love, its just like we practiced that day. I''ll make sure no onees this way but you will


    have to shoot if they do. The bullets are made of silver andced with wolfsbane. Only one shot is


    enough to cripple them. You will do great, I trust you Ava." He said softly but quickly before getting off


    the car, holding two guns in his hand and disappearing in the dark night.


    I took a deep breath. I can do it! Master trusts me! I turned around in my seat and tried to look at what


    was happening but it was too dark, there was only one street light and even that was flickering. I willed


    my wolf toe forward, tried to build a connection but it didn''t work. I felt so angry towards myself


    and my wolf. I couldn''t even do one thing when Master needed it. With my wolf, I would be able to see


    everything right now, hear everything but I was useless. I tried harder to look and as if something


    clicked, my vision got better, not as good as it should be but better than my human eyesight. I knew my


    wolf was helping me somehow.


    It was dead silent before I heard the loud sound of a bullet going off. I quickly searched and found


    Master, taking a deep breath seeing him unharmed. As if the sound of the bullet was a signal to start, I


    hear a lot of shooting and tears formed in my eyes.


    Please, Master, please be safe!


    I saw movements towards the left in an alley a little down the road but I knew Master wouldn''t know


    because he was further down the road. I saw two figures and that one was pointing a finger at Master.?


    Noooo!


    I quickly crawled into the driver''s seat and got off from that door so I was out of sight and stayed hidden


    behind the car, the gun clenched tight in my hand. I saw the man removed a gun and was now aiming


    at Master.


    "Come on Love, it''s just like we practiced that day."


    "You will do great, I trust you Ava."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Master''s words shed in my mind and I took an aim and shot him before he could shoot my Master,?


    my Love.


    The the other man that was with him was looking around, searching for the one that shot his partner


    and before he caught me, I shot him too. Instead of falling on the floor instantly, like the first one, he


    cupped his balls and kneeled on the ground and screamed an ear piercing scream filled with agony.


    Oh my god! I shot him in the balls!


    I wanted to shoot him again just to be safe but he was now hidden from my view and was behind a few


    trash cans.


    My heart was pounding in my chest and I was terrified but I didn''t dare move from my ce, scared


    that something would happen to Master. I had to do something, I couldn''t just stay in the car and watch


    something happen to him or worse, watch him die.

 Chapter 17. Being Brave

    Chapter 17. Being Brave


    Avalyn


    I sat aside like a?useless pet?and had seen a lot of my loved ones die but not anymore.


    I saw two big carsinging and after three more shots, it went dead silent. I still didn''t move, I


    was not sure what happened. My heart was beating so fast that I could hear it. I tried to calm myself but


    it was of no use, I just wanted Master safe, I wanted him alive. Tears formed in my eyes at the thought


    of something happening to him, at the thought of never seeing him again. I brushed them away, not


    wanting them to blur my vision. This is not the time to cry!


    I couldn''t see anything from my position when I heard the car two cars start. I prepared myself to shoot


    again if anyone came near me but I saw Master walking down the road, towards me, without hiding


    from the car and I knew they were his men. Everything was done, he was safe. I quickly stood up from


    behind the car and ran towards Master and jumped on him, hugging him to me. He had caught me and


    now my legs were around his waist and his arms tight around me. I sobbed in his neck.


    "Everything is fine now, my Love, you are safe." He whispered softly in my ear. I shook my head in his


    neck, he had got it all wrong!


    "I thought that something would have happened to?you, I was?so?scared for you." I whispered.


    I didn''t care what happened to me, a little pain didn''t bother me anymore, I am used to it. Sometimes I


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    even wee it, it meant I was still alive, I could feel things and I was not just a y thing meant for


    others to use. His told tightened at my confession.


    "I''m so happy that you are alright." I told him as he set me down.


    "Why did you get out of the car when I specifically told you not to?" He asked me softly but I could hear


    the anger hidden underneath it.


    "There are two people there, they were trying to shoot you so I shot them. One is dead and the other


    is....mutted." I said for a better word and then pointed towards the alley. Then the reality settled in


    that I hurt two people, I shot two people, I killed a person! I eyes watered again.


    Master''s eyes fogged over for a second before I saw men get down from the cars and go there, then


    his eyes were on me, he was looking at me in awe.


    "You did an amazing job,?Moya Lyubov. I don''t want you to feel bad for those people. In our world, its


    kill or get killed. So do not feel guilty for hurting him or killing them, because they don''t give a second


    thought before doing the same to innocents." He said whispering thest part while caressing my hair. I


    closed my eyes and took a deep breath, they were the?his?men. Niki didn''t tell me but I just?knew. I


    wiped the remaining tears and nodded at Niki.


    "Let''s go home Ava." Niki said, opening my door for me. I got in and started putting everything back


    in the briefcase and put it in its ce while Niki started the car.


    There was one car in front of us and one car behind us as we drove home.


    "I''m sorry that this spoiled our night." He sighed.


    "It was still the one of the best nights I''ve ever had." I smiled at him.


    "One of them? What are the others?" He asked smirking.


    "The ones with you." I blushed and he chuckled.


    How easily we went from serious to joking...


    "I am still angry that you got out of the car." He said quietly, but the anger was present in his voice.


    "I''m sorry." I said just as lowly. I disobeyed him, however justifiable the reason may be, I didn''t do as he


    said and I deserved a punishment.


    "I could have handled getting shot Ava, but what I can''t bare is you getting hurt, even the thought pains


    me." He said, his eyes flickering to me.


    I was disappointed in myself. I could have shot them from the car if I had used my mind and just rolled


    down the windows a bit, I risked my life and disobeyed him, worried him. I should have thought before


    acting on impulse and he would have liked it more. I deserved a punishment, I wanted, no, I?needed?a


    punishment.


    He always wanted the best for me and I trusted him and his judgment but I still disappointed him. There


    were times when I wanted a punishment, to feel the burn for my transgressions so that I would do


    better next time. He was not like the Emilio?who would beat me raw and didn''t stop even if I safe


    worded. Niki was my saviour and cared for me. I wanted him to care enough to help me correct my


    wrong-doings.


    "Please punish me." I begged softly yet desperately, I really really wanted him to.


    "We talked about having a normal rtionship, I wont hurt you." He said, his hands clenching the


    steering wheel so hard that his knuckles turned white from the usual tanned colour.


    "We talked about trying it and I don''t like it Niki. You won''t hurt me, I trust you, I want you to help me


    correct my transgressions, if it hurts me to do so, I can take it. I''m not a fragile little girl. That is what I


    need,?please." I begged again and a tear dropped down my cheek, followed by many more. He didn''t


    look at me or reply to that.


    How do I make him understand? It had been life since twelve years, I am too used to it, I findfort in


    it, it was what kept me sane there. If I was not told what to do, if I wasn''t used to doing what the Emilio


    told me to do, I knew I would have killed myself, just like Viktoria had. In a way, the he had kept me


    alive and because of him, I was here.


    Viktoria was brought in my home when I was already a pet for Emilio. She was older and was


    Emmanuel''s pet. She was so nice to me, she was like a mother to me and we were kept in the same


    room.


    I still remember her parting words as if she had told it to me yesterday.


    "I love you, sweet child, but I can''t live like this anymore, I miss my son, I hoped I could escape and go


    back but I can''t live like this anymore. I''m sorry for the pain I will cause you."?She whispered kissing my


    cheek.


    "You can never cause me pain." My thirteen year old self smiled at her, not understanding what she


    was saying. She didn''t reply and we both fell asleep on the ground, with me in her arms.


    She had killed herself the next day by snatching a gun from a guard''s holster but she did it when I was


    not with her, I knew she didn''t want me to see her do it.


    She was the second mother-figure that was taken away from me and I felt empty after that. The pain


    was what made me feel alive, it was what stopped me from bing a hollow shell of a person. While


    the Emilio''s punishments were for his enjoyment and I hated him, I know Master''s punishment would


    be to help me be better and I loved him. I knew I did.


    "We are here." I heard Master say, he had already opened my door for me. I was so lost in my thoughts


    that I didn''t realise that we reached.


    "I don''t want to hurt you like that Ava." Niki whispered to me as I got off, closing the door behind me.


    "Maybe, sometimes I like getting hurt, if bing betteres with pain, then give me pain." I


    pleaded to him.


    "Are your nightmares okay or do you want to us to sleep together?" He asked, ignoring my statement


    as he wiped my tears.


    My eyes flickered back to the two cars where I saw Andrei, dimir and Dimitri get out of the car and a


    few men who brought out two men. One was shot in the stomach probably by Niki and the other one


    was the one whom I shot in his balls. I knew he had things to do.


    "I''ll be okay." I nodded at him. He nodded and kissed my forehead.


    I started going upstairs and Andrei joined me.


    "Are you okay?" He asked.


    "Yes, just tired." I replied.


    I was going towards our room when I stopped, I didn''t want to sleep alone tonight. I went towards


    Sofiya room and opened it. She turned when she heard the door open. Seeing my teary state, she


    didn''t say anything, just opened her arms and I lied down besides her, hugging her.


    "What happened Avalyn?" She asked softly and I told her, everything, about my entire past, about me


    and Master- sparing the intimate details, and then trying the normal rtionship and how I didn''t like it.


    She cried with me, mourned with me and we slept like that, crying in each others arms.


    Niki


    I hated doing this to her but I knew it was the right thing. She needed to realise that as much as I loved


    dominating her, having her do as I pleased, as much as it turned me on, it was her life and she had the


    right to live freely, to do what she wanted and not what I tell her to do.


    I was not going to be a reminder of her past, a reminder of that piece of shit who beat her for his


    enjoyment, made her do things for her just because he thought he owned her.


    No one can own her, she is an angel who is meant to fly and hell would freeze over before I would let


    her be used again like that.


    I looked at these two dicks as they were being tied to the chair in front of me. I was in no mood for this


    right now, I wanted to go to Ava and sleep with her in my arms and keep her nightmares away but the


    way they were bleeding, they were not going to live long and we had to get the information we needed.


    I sat back and watched them suffer.


    Ava had shot two vampires, killing one and mutting the other and I was so fucking proud of her. I was


    in awe of her strength, everyday she did things that would leave me bewildered. The first kill is never


    easy but she had done so good, I knew it was not the first time she had seen someone get killed


    before, you can''t live a life like ours and not have seen it. Ava was going down the dark road but she


    understood what I had told her and realised that feeling guilty for people who want to hurt you was only


    going to hurt you more.


    "Let''s start with why you were following me." I asked standing up and going towards the weapons that


    Mikhail had brought.


    They didn''t reply. I huffed internally and sat back on my chair, motioning dimir to go ahead. He


    picked up a knife and walked towards them.


    "Alpha asked you a question." He gritted. They still didn''t reply.


    He started peeling the skin of the man who was shot in the stomach as he cried out.


    "I was just told to follow you and give reports back to him." He cried. I put my hand up, motioning


    dimir to stop.


    "Who is?him?" I asked.


    "The head of warriors of eastern Monta?a Pack." He looked at me with eyes full of tears and fear-


    things that my wolf fed off of.


    I look at the mutted guy. Dimitri came besides him with daggers in his hand.


    "Why were you following me?" I asked. He looked at the first guy and then the daggers in Dimitri''s


    hands and gulped.


    "I wasn''t." He replied.?Lie.


    He was not replying and his eyes were closing and his nose and ears were bleeding. Dimitri punched


    him. He fell on the floor along with the chair.


    "I was supposed to see if he did his job. He owes him a favour, I was keeping an eye on them." He


    cried. They all were pawns in the big game.


    "What is the name of this?head?" I asked. He was already in too much pain and the blood loss had


    made him weak. He was going to die in a few minutes.


    "Milo Lorenzo." He said sobbing. I didn''t have time for his crying!


    "What else do you know?" I gritted. He knew more than he was letting on.


    "They all areing for you." He said and then coughed blood and I knew he was as good as dead.


    I wanted more information, dammit! I was furious at his sentence but it was the truth. Suddenly shoe


    flew from behind me and the heels stuck in his forehead like a dagger. And he was dead on the spot,


    his lifeless eyes looking behind me.


    "He was already dead." I rolled my eyes.


    "I couldn''t control myself, had to do my favourite move." I heard Natalia say as she walked in front of


    me. She needed to have her head pulled out of her ass.


    "Then learn to control yourself." I growled at her attitude.


    "Good morning." She smiled, bowing her head in respect and I nodded.


    "What time is it?" I asked, irritated by the new attitude she had picked up in thest two months.


    "Five thirty am." She said, removing her sharp heel from his forehead and held both of them in her


    hands.


    "I have to go. Get done with him." I told to dimir who nodded. I went to our room, wanted to get


    some sleep with Ava before we had to wake up again. I went to our room to see she wasn''t here and


    panicked. I took out my phone to call Andrei only to see his message that she was in Sofiya''s room and


    I rxed at that. I knew I wouldn''t be able to sleep now so I decided to start my training early.

 Chapter 18 Avenge Yourself

    Chapter 18 Avenge Yourself


    "I thought I told you not to do anything until your hands healpletely." I told Ava as I entered the


    kitchen and saw her cooking.


    "I thought you told me I can do anything I want." She said quietly, not looking at me.


    Her answer pissed me off, I wanted to protect her, take care of her and here she was, either


    demanding punishments or hurting herself like this. I didn''t reply to her. I decided to leave, I was not


    going to sit back and watch this shit.


    "Niki, please have your breakfast." I heard her soft voice call out.


    "I''m not hungry." I gritted and went to my office.


    The words ''they all areing for you'' were floating in my mind. It was just Emilio Gonz¨¢lez, who was


    all? Maybe the Red moon Pack and the Monta?a Pack nned a joint attack but then both Emilio and


    Alfredo had big egos to go to each other for help and they hated each other too.


    It suddenly clicked, up-till now only the heads or the warriors havee to spy, non of the high rankers


    of the Monta?a Pack.


    He has announced rewards for the those who get information!


    The rewards would either be mary or giving them higher ranks. That is why the low ranks have


    I called my men to the office. All of them were here in two minutes.


    "Did you figure out what he meant?" Mikhail asked once he saw my tense form.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    I forced myself to rx and gave a sharp nod.


    "He has not made it into a full out war as we thought. He has not even involved the high rankers. Yet." I


    smirked. This was about to get interesting.


    "Yet?" Dimitri cocked his head.


    "He has set all of his low rankers to get information on us first. And if my assumption is correct, he


    wants to find a weak spot or a crucial information that he can target to make the Rogue Pack fall." I


    finished as I looked at each of my men and rxed back in my chair.


    Dimitri took a ss and started pouring himself some bourbon. He looked at my unamused expression


    and shrugged. I rolled my eyes.


    "We can nt fake information." Andrei suggested.


    "But we cannot let them get too close to sniff out informing. A warning should be given." Dimitri smirked


    as he gulped thest part of his drink. I nodded at that.


    "Sofiya and Luna need more protection. We are only as strong as our weakest links. And if anyone


    back." dimir said.


    I narrowed my eyes at him. Our women were not weak but it was fucking true. They will hurt Ava to hurt


    me. And she was my Achilles heel.


    "I want information on the Monta?a pack heads, warriors, Deltas and the clubs." I gritted.


    "Here." Natalia threw the file on my desk as she strutted in.


    "You arete, get out." I growled. I do not tolerate attitude when it is work.


    "But I want to help Niki." She pouted and stomped her heels.


    "Alpha Niki. And I have a different mission for you." I corrected and gave her a wicked smile. She


    gulped.


    "I want you in office number six at five pm sharp. Now get the fuck out of here." I hissed. She bowed


    her head and backed out. Every time she came back from her mission, it was like her ego inted a


    thousand times more. She needed a mate who will get her in line.


    I opened the file and saw the list of everything I had just asked about the Monta?a Pack and some


    other details. I took out my marker and circled the ones that were moderately important, it was enough


    to warn them but not enough to dere war. If I have to win, I have to y the game with the devil.


    "I want these wolves dead and their eyes scooped out of their head. Let this be a message for all of


    them- whatever reward they will receive from Alpha Gonz¨¢lez for spying is not worth their lives. Our


    men will leave at one am and I want everything done by four am. I want this to be a very discreet


    mission, send our best and trusted men. I want it quick and efficient. They won''t mess with us for a long


    time after this." I ordered them.


    "Yes Alpha." dimir nodded. "I will go with the men."


    "I will too." Andrei said and I nodded.


    We then made detailed n about what to do and how to execute it. There was no room for mistakes.


    "The false information?" Dimitri asked.


    "That will be after we deal with these assholes. It will keep them on edge about what to do." I said.


    Dimitri smiled gleefully at the thought.


    "Brief Natalia on the situation and make sure she loses that attitude of hers or else she can leave." I


    told Mikhail and he nodded.


    "Start preparing the men for tonight. I will not tolerate mistakes. We are done here." I said in a


    dismissive tone.


    Avalyn


    I felt so guilty, he got angry because of me and missed his breakfast and lunch. Sofiya was constantly


    telling me that I shouldn''t care so much, it''s his stomach and he will eat when he is hungry and not to


    give in just because he ''has his panties in a notch''. But I still left bad, he cared that¡¯s why he told me to


    not cook and I talked back to him because I was angry at him, I was being a brat.


    "Sofiya!" I heard a girl call her.


    "Oh my god!" Sofiya saw her and ran to hug her.


    "I swear to god, no one tells me anything these days. When did youe? How long are you here for?


    Are you all well? How did thest mission go?" Sofiya asked in one breath, looking very happy to see


    that girl. She was very pretty.


    "Let me meet Luna first." She smiled at her and came towards me. I grew nervous, I always was when I


    met new people.


    "Hey, I''m Natalia." She smiled and rubbed her cheeks against mine.


    "I''m Avalyn." I smiled shyly and she nodded. She was even leaner than Sofiya.


    "So I''m here for a month and then I have to go on another mission and I''m good and myst mission


    went well." She answered all of Sofiya''s question.


    "Hmm, that¡¯s good I guess." Sofiya nodded.


    "You don''t stay here?" I asked Natalia.


    "Nope, I don''t really stay anywhere, I go where Alpha needs me to go and get the job done for him."


    She told me. I nodded, I felt a bit bad for her, she didn''t have a permanent ce to call home.


    "Let''s go for swimming, I know I''ll win the race this this time and we have a lot to catch up on." Sofiya


    said tugging at both our hands.


    "I''lle next time, you both should go ahead, I have...a meeting at five. I don''t want to bete." She


    smiled at us.


    "But it¡¯s not even four." Sofiya frowned.


    "I need time to prepare. Have fun both of you. Nice meeting you Luna." She waved at us and walked


    away.


    "Come on, we can still go swim." Sofiya shrugged and after changing into our bikinis, we got in the


    pool.


    "Can you tell me about Natalia?" I asked her. I wanted to be her friend and I wanted to know what she


    liked and what she didn''t for that.


    "Natalia is a sweet girl. She is also a Volkov and she has had a rough past. Niki had found her as a


    captive in some pack and the guys helped her. She doesn''t talk much about it I know it made her what


    she is today." Sofiya said seriously.


    "What is she today?" I asked, feeling bad for Natalia, I knew how being a captive felt and I hated that


    so many people have gone through it.


    "Don''t tell anyone but sometimes I feel like she enjoys pain. We were training once and and I hit her a


    bit too hard and I cracked her ribs but it seemed like instead of wincing, she savoured it." She


    whispered to me and my eyes widened.


    "Is it because of her being a captive?" I asked her. I knew first-hand how being different from the others


    felt like, that we should not judge people because of it.


    "Maybe. I''m not saying that it is bad, I love her with all my heart just like I love you, she is my best


    friend and sister. I told you because I knew you would understand and not judge her or get scared if


    you see her around doing something weird." She gave me a small smile.


    I nodded at her, it made sense. Sofiya didn''t have a mean bone in her body and she would never


    gossip or judge anyone like that. She told me because I asked and we had decided yesterday night


    that we would have no secrets and be honest with each other.


    We swam and chatted for some time before we got out.


    I wanted Niki to at least have some snacks so I quickly showered and then decided to go to his


    office and feed him myself and even apologise for morning.


    I went towards the office area in the mansion with a tray full of food. I had never been here before but


    someone could help me out. I saw a guard standing out of a door and went towards him.


    "Is Alpha Niki in there?" I asked him and he nodded.


    "I''m sorry but you are not allowed inside, Luna." He told me.


    "Are you sure that included me too? Please I just need a minute." I pleaded him. I knew Niki


    wouldn''t say no to me. He was looking at me nervously but I ignored it and opened the door softly.


    "Open your knees wider. I need to be able to see your pussy. And don''t think I will let go of your attitude


    in the morning, you will be punished." I heard Master growl.


    I opened the door wider to see Master leaning on the front of the desk and an almost naked Natalia


    kneeling on the floor. Tears quickly filled my eyes and the tray in my hands slipped from my hands and


    fell on the floor. Master looked at the door to see me and his eyes widened at my sight. I ran away from


    there before he could say anything.


    "Avalyn stop." Mastermanded me but I didn''t stop and turned around the corner. I didn''t want him


    to catch me. I didn''t want anyone to catch me. I want to be invisible for some time.


    I didn''t know where I was but somehow I reached downstairs and I ran to the beach, the same ce


    where Niki and I had spent the night in each other''s arms.


    I cried freely here, no one was here to see me, no one knew I was here and no one had seen mee


    here. I wanted to be alone right now. It hurt so much to think that he didn''t like me anymore, he was


    leaving me. Maybe he thought that I was too fucked up and he was tired of my nightmares and dealing


    with me.


    I cried for the burning hole in my chest that was growing more and more deeper. I cried for not being


    better for him. I cried because he became her Master and not mine. I cried because I was not enough


    for him, I mourned for the loss of Niki, of my Master. I cried and sobbed because I thought that my


    Master would be with me forever, that he told me I was his mate.


    I love him but he doesn''t love me back. I cried silently though, I had practice of not making a sound and


    it wasing in use now. I didn''t want anyone to find me. I had never felt this kind of hurt before, all


    the physical blows were nothingpared to the growing pain in my heart.


    Why does it hurt so much?


    It felt like my heart would burst out and I would die. I couldn''t breathe, my lungs were burning. I wanted


    to die, there was no point in living if my mate, my saviour didn''t want me. I felt nothing but pain and for


    the first time, instead of feeling like ''at least I''m alive'' I felt like I''m dying.


    I wanted my papa back who I loved very much and who loved me back, I wanted my mom back who I


    never had the chance to meet, I wanted Mrs. Maria back who let me cook with her and loved me like I


    was her daughter, I wanted Viktoria back who was there with me for a short while but had been a


    mother to me. All the people that I loved and loved me back died, maybe I was cursed. Maybe Master


    realised that and decided to leave me. There was no point in living anymore.


    It was dark now and I could hardly see anything anymore but I saw the water and suddenly, I knew


    what to do now.


    I got up from where I had been hiding and started walking towards the water. I remembered Master


    said that going far ahead in water can float people away because of the waves or something simr. I


    stepped in the water and it was freezing but instead of flinching, I weed the pain, it dulled the pain


    in my heart.


    I kept walking ahead, till the water reached my knees and then thighs and then waist, hoping to flow


    away, it would be a good death, I would finally be ''free'' as Niki always wanted me to be. He didn''t


    understand that if I was free, I could do what I want and I wanted to serve him.


    He doesn''t understand me, no one does.


    The water had reached bellow my breasts and I finally felt the force of the water that swayed me. I was


    having a hard time moving ahead so I tried to use my hands and legs to move further but the waves


    were pushing me back. I waited for a wave to pass and then move forward but this wave was a big one


    and went over my head, effectively downing me. I was pulled further into the water and I made no


    attempt to swim to the surface.


    I was still floating in the water and everything felt so peaceful. My heart didn''t hurt anymore. I finally felt


    free. My eyes were drooping but then I saw something- no, someone.


    Papa was standing with ady. Mama! They were smiling and motioning me toe closer to them. I


    tried hard to swim closer to him but I could hardly move. I could see the smile on Papa''s face


    disappearing.


    NO!


    Why was he not smiling anymore? I need to see him smile. I want him happy, I am going towards him.


    I''ll finally meet Mama too.


    When I finally managed to reach near him, I extended my arms to hug him but he disappeared. And in


    his ce I saw the devil with ws extended, grinning at me wickedly. His ws had blood on it.


    Papa''s blood.


    A scream tore through my throat and I backed up, trying to swim away from him.


    "Avenge your family, princesa. Avenge yourself, my strong child." I heard Papa whisper in my ear but


    when I turned around to look at him, there was no one near me, only the dark endless ocean.


    And then everything went ck.

 Chapter 19. Wolf

    Chapter 19. Wolf


    Avalyn


    I was coughing too much. The burning sensation in my lungs was dimming. Then suddenly I felt air fill


    my lungs and I woke up with a gasp. I saw Master''s concerned looking face looming right above mine.


    He was drenched. He was the one who pulled me out of the water. Why did he save me? Did he really


    care?


    "Are you okay?" He asked me in that soft voice of his.


    No. He didn''t care. He never cared to correct my bad behaviour but he was going to punish Natalia for


    something she did. He was not?my?Master. Was I not enough for him? Did he get bored with me? Was


    he with other women all this time he showered me with sweet words? All this time when he made me


    believe he liked me and wanted me as his luna? Especially when I was falling in love with him.


    My heart could not bare more wounds. I was tired. I really really want to give up, to die.


    Tears leaked through my eyes. He tried to wipe them but I pushed his hand away before he could touch


    me. I didn''t want him to touch me anymore. I don''t think I could bare his or anyone''s touching me now.


    Whom to trust when the one who ims to be your soulmate betrays you?


    But he never said that he wanted to mate me. He had implied it many times but never actually?told?


    me. He never said he wanted to mark me.


    I never expected anything from Emilio so I was never disappointed or shocked by his cruelty. But I


    expected Niki to be so much more. He gave me?hope. He gave me a new life. If that isn''t love then


    what is?


    "Why did you pull me out?" I rasped out. My throat was scratchy. His eyes widened by a fraction but I


    caught that he was surprised.


    "Why did you go in?" He asked me instead. His eyes seemed so gentle and caring. But it was all lies. I


    know it now.


    "You said that I am a free person now and I can do whatever I want. And right now, I want you to leave


    me alone. I want to kill myself. I want to be with Papa. I want?peace?Niki." I said as more tears fell


    down my cheeks. I pursed my lips so I don''t start crying.


    His eyes darkened and his hand griped my wrist hard enough to bruise. I took it without flinching.


    Try me, I''ve had worse!?I dared him with my eyes.


    I looked dead in his eyes, as if I was not affected at all. "Let me go." I demanded.


    "You are not going anywhere." He eyes shed but he managed to keep his voice controlled. Good. I


    wanted him to be angry. I wanted to hurt him as much as he hurt me.


    "You are not my Master." I uttered the words that plunged a hole through my heart.


    Hurting him is not what I want.


    What do I want then?


    I want my mate, my Master. I want him to love me. I want him to care. I also want him to punish me


    sometimes. I want things to go back to the way they were. And finally, I want peace.


    "But I am a beast and I will lock this beauty in my castle forever if I have to." He gritted and pulled me


    up with a tug so we both were standing and then threw me over his shoulder. He started walking back


    towards the house but I didn''t want to go back. I pounded on his back, willing him to let go.


    "I am free, I can do whatever I want. I said let me go Niki!" I demanded, still pounding at his back.


    The stinging pain on both my ass-cheeks made me realise that he spanked me. Twice and that too,


    hard. I gasped.


    "You are not free, you are bound to me and I will never let you go. You wanted me to punish you right?


    Now you will get a real punishment." He growled angrily, as he walked up the trail to the house.


    I went limp at that. I didn''t want a punishment from him now, not after what I saw with Natalia, it didn''t


    feel right anymore. I would have given up everything for this before but not now, not after seeing him


    with her.


    He carried me in the house and I could feel everyone were staring at our wet forms, there were a lot of


    men in the living room than normal too and there were a lot of wolfs outside too. He carried me to his


    room and threw me on the bed and locked the door.


    "Strip. Kneel." He ordered furiously.


    "No." I told him, holding my ground.


    I love him with all my heart. I know I do. But I couldn''t submit to him like this, not forcefully. I did it


    because I loved him and not because I was scared of him. I would die before I submit myself to another


    man to whom I didn''t want to.


    "What did you just say?" He whispered, sounding shocked.


    "I said no." I replied and walked in the washroom, closing the door behind me.


    I was shivering and if he was not going to let me die, I could atleast get warm. I took off my clothes and


    started a hot shower. I heard the door open and I could feel Niki''s gaze on me, I could feel him


    I turned towards him and shook my head firmly. He stilled and retracted his hand that was going


    towards his shirt buttons. He wanted us to shower together but that was not happening. I took my eyes


    off him and then eyed the door before looking at him again, silently asking him to leave. I wanted to be


    alone right now.


    I was so hurt, furious and disappointed in him. He goes to someone else because he doesn''t like me


    and when I''m finally leaving, hees back to me. I didn''t know how normal rtionships worked


    exactly but I knew it was not like what he did to me. Was yesterday night a lie? Was everything he told


    me was a game to him? Did he even like me at all?


    I saw him clench his fist but he walked out anyways.


    I finished my shower and searched for dry clothes but I didn''t find anything except a shirt of Niki''s. I


    didn''t want to be naked in front of him again so I wore it and walked out. He was sitting on the bed with


    his head in his hand. I ignored him and started going towards the door. I decided to sleep in guest


    room.


    "Where are you going dressed like this?" He asked me.


    "I am free, am I not Niki? I can wear what I want and and go where I want." I shut the door behind


    me and my heart hammered in my chest.


    I was hurt and I didn''t know what to do. I wanted to cry, I wanted to vent out my anger and frustration


    but instead, I forced my legs to move forward and into the guest bedroom down the hall. Before I could


    enter enter the room, I was gently turned around.


    "Come back to our room." Niki whispered.


    "I can''t." I whispered and shut my eyes. A few tears slid down my eyes.


    He was the one to make me realise my self worth, call me his Luna, his Queen, he helped me love


    myself. However unconventional our rtionship would be, I can''t be with someone who cheated on


    me. Maybe he cared but just caring wasn''t enough. I understood that now. Love, trust, respect and


    loyalty are equally important.


    "Please,?Moya Lyubov."?He begged.


    "How can you call me ''your love'' after this?" I whispered as I looked down.


    I didn''t want him to see me cry. I did not want to see his expression, afraid that I would lose my


    newfound determination just by looking in his eyes.


    "This is not what you think it is. If you would just let me fucking exin." He said, frustration tinged with


    hurt slipping in his voice.


    "I''m sorry. I can''t, at least not just yet." I said, finally looking in his eyes. I wanted him to understand


    what I was feeling. I didn''t know how to exin it to him.


    "You can sleep in our room. I''ll sleep here if you want." He whispered dejectedly.


    I nodded and walked out of the room. I knew this was the most he would be willing topromise. I


    walked into our room and locked the door behind me. I knew he would note in but I didn''t want to


    take any chances.


    I couldn''t sleep so I slid open the doors of the balcony and stepped out and sat on the hanging swing


    chair that Niki had bought for me as a gift. He said that I would love it and I did.


    Everything reminded me of him.


    I sighed.


    I didn''t know what to do. I looked at the ocean. I had a clear view from here. It was very dark but I could


    see almost everything. I saw some movement and when I looked down I saw a blur of fur run into the


    woods.


    I instinctively knew that it was Niki. Seems like he couldn''t sleep too. I thought about our rtionship


    from the start. From everything he had done for me, not once did I feel that he didn''t care for me or


    made me feel like he didn''t like me.


    I thought if all this really was a misunderstanding, I should have let him exin. If I hadn''t been


    stubborn and listened to what he was telling me, all of this could have been avoided. I even disobeyed


    hismand. He always did everything I asked him to and I couldn''t even do one thing that he wanted


    me to. I really was a shitty mate.


    I knew he cared for me, my anger clouded my judgment. I was so d that Niki pulled me out of the


    water. I wasn''t scared of dying, death never scared me but I am scared for what I would leave behind. I


    had people who cared about me now. Niki,?oh god,?I can''t believe I was going to hurt him like this.


    I wiped the tears that had escaped my eyes and looked towards the woods again, trying to see if


    Niki wasing back. It had been a long time since he ran away. After focusing for a sometime, I


    could see clearly, the dark didn''t affect my vision anymore. In fact, I could see better than ever before. I


    could see the nts and the bushes on the border of the woods clearly, I could see the birds in their


    nests.


    It was like I was seeing a whole new world. It was all enhanced now. My senses were enhanced now. I


    heard a low growl and then a crunching sound. But it felt like it was miles away.


    What was that sound? Did something happened to Niki? I jumped out of my chair and in under a


    minute I saw Niki in his wolf form walk out of the woods carrying the head of an elk. It had one of the


    His ck eyes snapped to mine like he already knew I was here. I started at him. His big midnight


    ck wolf carrying the head of an elk was a huge turn on. Males gifted their mates the heads of the


    animals they killed. It was a sign of gratitude for being their mates and a symbol which meant that what


    I kill, is yours, what I have is yours. And the head of an elk was one of the greatest gifts as it is difficult


    to kill because of itsrge horns.


    As if in a trans, I climbed on top of the railing of the balcony and jumped down. I saw Niki drop the


    elk head on the ground and run to me. Inded on the ground on my feet and used my one hand to


    support my weight. I stood up from my crouched position to see Nikie to a standstill a few feet


    away from me. He was looking at me with a shocked expression.


    I walked to him rubbed my hand over his snout. Blood was smeared all over it. He had done this for


    me. I closed my eyes and relished in that thought. He cared for me. I caressed his head and then


    behind his ears, where his soft spot was. He purred. The big bad Alpha?purred. I walked behind and


    jumped on his back, getting on easily.


    "Let''s go for a run." I told him. I barely finished my sentence and we were already gliding through the


    woods. He was running so fast that even with this enhanced eyesight, I could only make out blurred


    colours of my surroundings.


    I absolutely loved it.


    I tightened my hold on his neck, hugging him. I missed him. For a split second he slowed down before


    catching up with his normal speed.


    "I am sorry Niki." I whispered as I rubbed the fur on his neck.


    He slowed down and now was only walking. He wanted to hear what I was saying clearly.


    "Can we go that beach?" I asked him. I wanted to talk with him in his human form, when he can reply to


    me.


    With a woof, he changed our direction and after a few minutes we reached the clearing and I could see


    the beach now. He came to a stop near the shack and I slid down his back. He walked in the shack and


    came back wearing a pair of shorts, his naked chest on disy. The moon light shone on his chiselled


    body and with this new eyesight, I felt like I was seeing him for the first time again. He was by far the


    most beautiful man I had ever seen, inside and out.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    And right now, I watched him as he was walking to be with a nervous yet guarded expression on his


    face. As if one wrong move and I''d bolt. He came to a halt when he was a couple of feet away from me.


    I gave him a small smile as I started removed the shirt that I was wearing and walked towards him.


    Then, I kneeled in front of Niki, just like he was ordered me to in our room.

 Chapter 20. Fight

    Chapter 20. Fight


    Avalyn


    "Please get up Ava." He pleaded, his tone making me shiver. And it had nothing to do with the cold. It


    hardly bothered me right now.


    I got up and kept my hands behind my back and chest out, it was a standing position for a ve. He


    picked up his shirt from the ground and made me wear it.


    He was being so sweet to me when when I was so rude to him. I couldn''t look in his eyes anymore, it


    hurt. It hurt because he was hurting and that hurt me more.


    "Please, look at me, Love. What you saw is not what you think it was." My eyes watered at the use of


    nickname again but I didn''t look at him anyways.


    "I am sending Natalia undercover as a ve to a club, Ava. Its all business. I have not touched her in


    anyway. You have to believe me, I would never do that to you. You are my mate, my Luna, my Queen."


    Niki said softly.


    My heart stopped when his words registered in my mind.


    I sucked in a harsh breath and my eyes snapped to his. I had not even imagined that?this?could even


    be the reason behind his actions.


    "I''m saying the truth,?Moya Lyubov."?He told me. I believed him. Every fibre inside of me believed in


    him.


    Goddess, I was such a bitch to him, when he wasn''t at fault at all. He was still apologising to me.


    "Why?" I asked him. I needed to know why he was doing this.


    "Emilio has sent a lot of people to spy on us, the one we encountered yesterday night were just a few


    of them. I have to retaliate. I''m not going to send my men to spy and get them killed for nothing. We


    recently got the information that he is opening a club in a month and we are going to send Natalia


    undercover. She has done it before and would do it again for the pack." He told me quietly. I could hear


    the sincerity in his voice. "I should have told you earlier. I''m sorry. I am not used to telling people what I


    do but I''ll do better now. For you."


    He is sending her to Emilio??Willingly??"He will hurt her a lot. They all will hurt her a lot." I whispered.


    He was practically setting the girl up to get tortured.


    "This is a club,?Lyubov. He can''t do something too harsh in front of a lot of people, he has to maintain


    his image." He told me. I nodded, it made sense.


    "Did you really not touch her?" I asked him again just to be sure.


    "No, I didn''t. I would never hurt you like that. I would never cheat on you." He whispered. I believed


    him. Something inside me said that he was telling me the truth. "And if I had touched her??which I did


    not?? you would have known. As my mate, you would have felt the burn on your skin." His fingers


    brushed the back of my hand. "If anyone touches either of us with a sexual intent, the other one will


    feel it. The same goes if we touch someone else like that too. It''s a supernatural thing. Your wolf might


    not be here but you?are?a supernatural and you?would?have felt it.?Please?believe be."


    "I believe you." I whispered. I did. I truly did.


    Letting out a relieved breath, he took a hold of me hand and led me inside the shack. It was small and


    simple with a cupboard and a bed.


    He lied down on the bed and patted the space next to him. I lied down too but I kept a little distance


    between us.


    He sighed at that and I just looked at him. He was looking at me with a tender emotion.


    He looked so good right now. The moonlight was reflecting on his skin, giving him an outer-worldly


    glow. I shook my head to clear my mind and turned around so I wasn''t facing him anymore. I was so


    confused. This was not me. How did I be so strong? How did I even talk rudely to Master or not


    listen to his orders? How could I even tell him that he was not my Master? What had gotten in me?


    "Do you want to know why you acted this way today?"


    How could he possibly know what I was thinking? I nodded hesitantly.


    Instead of saying anything, he wrapped an arm around my waist and pulled me to him. Now my back


    was flushed to his chest.


    "You feel everything deeply Ava. Especially when it is rted to me. Tell me you understand." He


    whispered in my ear. I nodded my head.


    "That is why the anger, the pain, the sadness hit you more hard when you thought I cheated on you.


    You are changing Ava. You have Alpha blood in you. Your wolf is slowlying out now. You are


    turning into a strong willed, confident and loving woman. The Alpha part of you that was suppressed for


    so many years is fighting with the part that has been trained to obey, to submit, the part that was taught


    to put others above yourself. It''s a a fight between nature and nurture. And all of this is a good thing.


    You just need to figure out who you want to be as a person." He said softly and his lips grazed my ears


    and I shivered.


    His words were a hundred percent true. This felt like the enlightenment that I needed to clear my


    confusion.


    "And how do I do that?" I asked softly.


    "Test what you like and don''t like. Do what feels right. Follow your heart. I''m always here to help you if


    you need it, Love. " He whispered and his thumb was making circr patterns on my stomach. I


    shivered under his touch.


    "As for your wolf, she has started to make her appearance known now, Love. You jumping from the


    third floor, your enhanced vision and bravery is all her doings. You need to train harder now, thats the


    fastest and easiest way to bring her out." He said softly yet firmly.


    "Then I want to?you?train me Niki." I whispered.


    "Your wish is mymand."


    ******


    Early in the morning, Niki dropped me off at the house before he went out for some pack business.


    Whatever it was, I didn''t ask questions because it seemed important. I was about to open the door


    when I heard a knock. I opened the door to see Natalia standing where with a guilty smile.


    "I''m sorry." She whispered in my ear as she hugged me. "I thought Alpha had informed you about


    everything."


    "It''s okay, it isn''t your fault." I smiled at her slightly.


    I need to make her see that the n is not a good idea. "Natalia, Alpha Emilio is a bad man. So are his


    men. They can hurt you, they will hurt you, punish you, beat you for hardly any reason." I told her softly.


    I wasn''t angry with her. I wanted to safe her from the mistake she was going to make. I didn''t want her


    to go there. I was sure Niki would find some other was to get information on them.


    "I have dealt with worse men and I''m fine so far and I don''t mind being a little hurt." She smiled at me


    as she leaned back.


    "But, they- I don''t- they will hurt you." My eyes teared, I didn''t know what to say to make her


    understand.


    "Avalyn, I''ll be fine. I''ve been with worse men." She smiled. But her smile wasn''t sad, it was almost...


    nostalgic. "Being hurt, being in pain doesn''t bother me, nor does hurting someone else and inflicting


    pain." She grinned. "I am the way I am and instead of hiding it, I embrace it. I have been through a lot,


    everyone in this house has been through a lot and that changed them, made them who they are and if


    my past made me who I am, then I will not try to change myself. Wear your scars- physical or


    emotional with stride. They are a sign that you have been through so much and are still living life. Take


    pride in that." She smiled at me.


    Her words hit home, straight to my heart and I sucked in a breath. She knew, and she was saying all


    this about herself because she knew I was different and she wanted to help me. I didn''t know how to


    reply to her so simply I hugged her again.?


    Sofiya, Natalia and I spent the rest of the day together. Sofiya imed that we needed to have a girl''s


    day today. So three were sprawled in Natalia''s bedroom and Sofiya was painting my nails light blue


    while Natalia was painting Sofiya''s toe nails red colour.


    "I have the perfect outfit for you to wear tomorrow." Sofiya said suddenly.


    "What''s tomorrow?" I asked.


    "Seriously? Remind me to smack Niki when he returns home." Sofiya rolled her eyes. "Tomorrow is


    the court hearing Avalyn." She grinned.


    "You will officially be a part of the pack and then you and Niki will be able to mate." Natalia smirked,


    "and then you can officially be our Luna."


    "It''s tomorrow? I don''t know anything about it! What will I have to do? Is it going to be difficult?" I asked


    worriedly.


    "Chill, it''s easy. It''s different every time so no newer has time to ready himself for it. That''s why I


    don''t know what it will be but I''m sure you will do great. You just have to answer all the questions


    Niki asks honestly, I swear to god his wolf can sense lies. It''s like he has a lie detector nted in his


    head. So yeah, be honest and do whatever they ask you to do and it will go smoothly." Sofiya said.


    My eyes widened.


    "He can sense lies?" I bit my lip. I had lied to him a couple of times in the start about my nightmares.


    Did he think of me as a liar?


    "Yeah. Some supernaturals are born with gifts. Mother Luna gives them from birth and we need to train


    it properly for it to work effectively. Maybe Niki''s gift is detecting lies. dimir can make people


    imagine things, you feel like it''s happening with you when its just a hallucination. I know, that shit is


    scary but then d is a good man doesn''t use it to harm anybody. So its cool with me. But then gifts


    among vampires is moremon than werewolves. Thats why Niki''s gift unnerves me more than


    d''s." She finished. Hearing about dimir''s gift scared me but I trusted Sofiya''s? judgment and


    deep down, I knew dimir could be trusted.


    "Can you tell me more about vampires?" I asked her. I knew all there was to know about werewolves


    but I hardly knew anything about Vampires.


    "Vampires drink blood, obviously. They live mostly live in Kingdoms which is basically like a pack but


    they have have the entire royal family with strict customs and traditions, they don''t take royalty lightly,


    its very formal between the royal family and the rest of the Kingdom. Its all very...unnerving." She bit


    her lip.


    "Yeah. There are five vampire Kingdoms and each royal family and high rankers have specialities??


    fire, water, earth, air and mind. Which basically means that they have some sort of control over their


    element, not totally control though because that would be catastrophic." She shuddered.


    "Tell her what happened with you." Sofiyaughed.


    "Okay, so once I hooked up with a vampire of the Voda Kingdom. Which means water in Slovak by the


    way. He didn''t do anything for me down there," she pointed?down there?as she rolled her eyes, "so I


    walked out on him. Mid way. That got him angry at me so he basically messed with my head and now I


    can''t hook up with a vampire because then I''m drenched in muddy water." She scowled. "And it''s


    fucking disgusting."


    "I still think it''s pretty funny." Sofiyaughed and I giggled with her. I was grateful that he didn''t do


    anything worse to her.


    "Oh you find that funny? I''ll show what I find funny." Natalia smirked as she picked up a pillow and


    started smacking Sofiya with it.


    Sofiya growled and picked up another pillow and started hitting her too. I giggled at both of them which


    earned me a smack too from each of them. So I picked up another pillow and started hitting both of


    them too.


    I was exhausted fasterpared to the both of them so I threw the pillow aside and fell back on the


    bed, panting hard. Seeing me fall back, both of them threw their pillows and fell back on the bed


    besides me too.


    "My nail paint ispletely ruined." Sofiya said suddenly.


    "You can do it yourself now." Nat snorted and she got up "Alright I''m bored."


    I gave her an amused smile. We were having fun not even a minute ago. That girl was seriously


    something. I pitied her mate.


    "Don''t look at me like that Avalyn, you''ll make me blush." Natalia smirked at me and I covered my face


    with my hands. "Lets fight. We haven''t done that in ages." Natalia told Sofiya with a bright smile.


    "Yes, its been way too long. And I''ve gotten much stronger now too, I''ll have you by your neck today."


    Sofiya smirked as she stood up too. "What are you waiting for? Lets go." She told me excitedly.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Were they really going to fight for fun?


    Turns out, they were. We were on the training ground and not a lot of people were here. Only a few


    youngsters who were training on their own.

 Chapter 21. I love you

    Chapter 21. I love you


    Avalyn


    "Are you sure you want to do this? What if it gets out of hand?" I asked worriedly. But both of them


    waved it way.


    "We''ve done this like a million times, sis, don''t worry. Now, you will say start and then we will start and


    when you see one of us over powering the other in human form, say shift and then we will fight in our


    wolf forms. It ends when one of us submits." Sofiya said with a reassuring smile and they both entered


    a circle that was drawn on the ground.


    They both stood on opposite sides and then nodded at me.


    "Start." I announced.


    At my word, Sofiya dashed to Natalia who got out of her way before delivering a punch which Sofiya


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    blocked. Natalia kicked Sofiya in the stomach at which she winced but she caught her leg and flung her


    afar. Natalianded on the other side of the circle on her hands and legs. Letting out a growl, she ran to


    Sofiya and punched her in the gut while Nat punched her face. Sofiya staggered back but held her


    ground.


    I winced a bit. This was my first time seeing a friendly fight. I didn''t want either of them to get hurt. But


    apparently, this was how they trained.


    Taking this opportunity, Nat wed Sofiya on her neck and Sofiya growled as she bent down and


    pretended to punch Nat but when she ducked, Sofiya elbowed her on the her back and Natalia fell


    down. She sat on Nat and punched her a couple of times before Natalia flung Sofiya away from her.


    Nat wiped her bleeding lip with the back of her hand and grinned. Her teeth were bloody and she


    looked dangerous.


    I suddenly knew why Sofiya said that about her.


    "When will you learn to get a better hold on your opponent Sof?" She mocked as she spit some blood


    on the ground.


    Sofiya growled before she dashed to Natalia but this time, Natalia took a hold of her neck and held her


    in a chock hold.


    "Shift." Someone said from besides me and I jumped. I turned to see it was Dimitri.


    "Good evening, Avalyn." Dimitri gave me a bright smile, unbothered by Natalia and his sister fighting.


    I looked at both of them who had shifted in their wolf form. Sofiya had a light brown wolf which was


    slightly smaller than Natalia''s reddish brown wolf.


    "Good evening, Dimitri." I smiled at him.


    "Niki is looking for you." He told me.


    "Can you tell him I''m here?" I asked him.


    "I already did." He replied. He looked at both the females fighting with a small smile on his face.


    "What?" There was something fishy about his smile.


    "Do you know that they are fighting to impress you?" He asked me with a twinkle in his eye.


    "What? Why?" I asked, appalled by that fact. It doesn''t make sense.


    "You are our Luna, Avalyn. And by fighting in front of you, they are showing off their skills. Skills they


    could use to protect you, to fight for you when needed. Not everyone will show it, but a true pack


    member will always seek the approval of their Alpha and Luna. Just like a child would want approval of


    his parents and would want to make them proud." He finished.


    I looked at him with wide eyes.


    "Bu-but.. that means you want my approval?" I asked, confused with that logic. I understood what he


    was saying but notpletely.


    "Yup. Everyone does in fact. The entire pack is very eager to meet you too. But Niki has given strict


    orders to steer clear from you until given further notice." He gave me a side smile. "Don''t tell Niki I


    told you anything." He chuckled.


    "I can use some incentives." I smiled. I have no idea where this yfulness wasing from but I felt


    at ease with him. I had interacted with him before but this was different.


    "You, my Luna, are very smart." He smirked.


    "What can I say? I''m craving ice cream." I chuckled. It was true, I had been craving one since


    yesterday but I was rather busy.


    "Fine. I''ll get you some." He rolled his eyes yfully.


    "Can you get me cotton candy ice cream? I would really appreciate it." I asked. I haven''t had it since


    almost ten years now. The thought made me very excited.


    "Whatever the Queen wishes." He bowed exaggeratedly and then chuckled. He had a good humor.


    I heard a growl and my eyes snapped to the fighting wolves. Both of them were bleeding and Sofiya


    was crouched on the ground as she showed he neck to Natalia who was looming over her.


    "Good job girls." Dimitri said as he went ahead and lifted Sofiya in her wolf form in his arms and started


    walking towards the mansion.


    I looked at Natalia who motioned towards Sofiya with her head. She wanted me to go behind her.


    Giving her a quick nod after a shout of appreciation, I ran to catch up with both of them.


    "Is she okay?" I asked Dimitri worriedly.


    "Yup. She will be fine by tomorrow morning." He said as heid her on her bed. It was clear that he was


    still very concerned about his baby sister.


    "I''m standing outside the door, call me once she has changed." He told me and exited the room,


    closing the door behind him.


    Sofiya shifted into her human form in front of me and huffed.


    "I swear I can fight better than that. Today was just not my day." She rolled her eyes.


    "You did god Sof." I told her and handed her a pair of shorts and a tank top.


    "I know. It had been too long since I had a decent fight." She replied as she wore her clothes. "I''m all


    done, you can turn around."


    I went and opened the door. Dimitri and Natalia stepped in.


    Dimitri and I cleaned both their wounds while they gave each other pointers to fight better. Dimitri


    pointed out some in between too.


    I realised that I wanted things to always be like this. I wanted friends with whom I can grow, fight and


    then help. I wanted a family. And now I have one. I smiled at them.


    After I was done, I went in search of Niki. Apparently Sofiya and Natalia had a lot more things to talk


    about and the entire afternoon had not been enough.


    I found him in his office, working. The door was open so I didn''t knock and walked in.


    "Niki?" I called him.


    He looked up at me and gave me a sweet smile. "How was today for you?"


    "It was good. I had a lot of fun." I smiled as I went near him and sat on hisp. His hands immediately


    came around me to support me. I leaned against his chest and I could hear his heart beat.


    I sighed.


    "What''s bothering you my Love?" He asked softly and kissed the top of my head.


    "I can''t do this anymore." I whispered to him. "I don''t want a normal rtionship Niki. You told me to


    try and I did. I don''t like it. I miss my Master."


    "I don''t want to be a reminder of your past Ava. I don''t want to be another Emilio in your life." He


    sighed.


    "You can never be like him, he forced me to be his ve and I am willingly wanting to be your ve. My


    past made me who I am today, I don''t want to change, I want to embrace it. It has been a big part of my


    life, why are you trying to change me now?" I whispered.


    "I know you love being my Master, you enjoy the power, the control thates with it and I like being


    you ve, I love obeying you, worshipping my saviour and serving him. We were so much closer and


    happier like that. We both are suffering like this. Please Master, let me be your ve, I want to do it for


    you because I love you." I begged.


    "How can you be sure that you won''t get nightmares when I will be your Master again? What about


    when I punish you for something? Should I still continue being the the new face of your nightmares?"


    He asked, there was an underlying anger in his tone.


    "I never get nightmares when I''m sleeping with you. So if you want me to sleep peacefully, you will


    have to hold me every night." I smiled. "I trust you to know that when you punish me, it will be for my


    own good, so that I learn from my mistakes and try not to do it again. You care for me and I want you to


    care enough to use any means to correct my transgressions." I told him softly.


    I could see his resolve weakening. I pecked him on the lips, "please."


    "We will have to make the rules first." He smiled.


    "Yes! Anything you want! Please, I will do anything. Please agree to be my Master again!" I begged,


    excited after hearing his reply. He was finally agreeing, I will agree and follow all the rules in the world if


    he bes my Master again!


    "Before that we will talk about why the fuck you were going in the ocean when I explicitly told you


    otherwise." He gritted and my body trembled at my Master''s voice.


    This was not Niki anymore.


    "I have lost many people but I couldn''t bare the thought of losing you too. I thought you were going to


    leave me, that you didn''t like me anymore. I have no one else in this entire world, I wanted to go where


    people loved me, I wanted to go to Papa." I whispered, biting my lip.


    "I would never leave you Ava, I love you." He whispered back and I hugged him, brushing the stray tear


    that fell down my cheek upon hearing his love deration. Thest time someone told me those words


    and meant it was when I was thirteen.


    "Everyone in this house cares about you a lot, you are never alone. You were missing for two hours,


    Love and everyone was so worried. I was going crazy when we couldn''t find you anywhere and it was


    getting dark too. I couldn''t find your scent either. My wolf was going crazy. After sometime, I calmly


    thought of where you would go and then suddenly, I just knew you would be by the rocks." He said.


    "I love you Niki." I whispered and his hands tightened on my waist.


    "I love you too Avalyn." He whispered back and then kissed me.


    His soft lips gently moulding into mine, kissing so passionately as if it is his first time kissing me. His


    thumb was caressing my cheek. He licked the seams of my lips before pushing his tongue inside my


    mouth, he didn''t take control, we both kissed each other like equals, our tongues danced together in


    perfect sync, like they were made for kissing each other.


    "Now tell me the rules." I said, happy that he had finally agreed.


    "The rules remain the same- no calling me Master in front of everyone. No kneeling without me ask you


    to do it. You will also not ask me to punish you. I''m your Master and I will decide if you need it or not. I


    will also decide on the kind of punishment I decide to hand out to you, you will have no say in that. You


    can, however, safe word. What will your safe word be?" He tucked a lock of my hair behind my ear.


    "Ocean, Master." I replied.


    "Okay." He nodded. "Also, whenever we are doing a scene or I am punishing you, you will address me


    properly and your eyes will be lowered until we are done." I nodded at that. "You will also use your


    words, Ava. Especially when we are alone. Like right now. I love hearing you talk." He cupped my


    cheek and his thumb caressed my bottom lip.


    I darted my tongue out and licked it. "Yes, Master." I breathed.


    "That''s it for now. I will add more rules if and when necessary." And then he picked me up and ced


    me on the desk, kissing my lips hungrily.

 Chapter 22. Court Hearing

    Chapter 22. Court Hearing


    Avalyn


    Today was the day of the court hearing. I was ready at eight in the morning and the hearing started at


    nine thirty sharp. Andrei was with me the entire time and I had not seen Niki since the morning. I


    knew he was very busy but I was feeling very nervous and I needed him to be with me.


    "Don''t worry Avalyn, Alpha is the one who will carry out the ceremony and I have no doubt that you will


    do good." He smiled at me. We were on our way to the building where it would take ce.


    "He is a fair Alpha, I will be presented like a rogue in front of him and I have to prove that I am better


    now, right?" I asked him.


    "Not necessarily. It''s different every time. But that was what happened thest time." He replied and


    took a left turn.


    We came to a stop at the end of the street and I was gawking at the mansion in front of me. It was


    almost twice the size of the one we stayed in.


    "Impressive, I know. You should check out the interior."Andrei smiled and opened my door.


    "Thank you. Who stays here anyways?" I asked.


    "The Alpha was supposed to stay here but Niki prefers staying by the bay and likes his own space


    which we don''t get in the town so we shifted there." He shrugged.


    All I could do was gawk at the mansion. Castle was the right word. It was made for royalty. He really


    was the king. The interior was even better with the vintage vibe. There were big chandeliers and the


    had sshed of golden red and royal purple everywhere. To say it was extravagant was putting it


    lightly. I have never seen anything like it. And I liked the ce.?


    "I''ll have to leave you here. I have ordered the guards to keep an eye on you. You will be safe. Just


    double doors guarded by two men.


    I nodded at him. He left quickly after that. I looked around to see that there was one huge scary looking


    man, who looked at me and I quickly averted my eyes. Then I saw one little girl, one boy and my heart


    filled with sadness for them, the girl looked like she was three and the boy about ten years old. They


    were clearly siblings. They belonged in a pack with their family. Then there was a man with a scar


    down his face. Lastly, there was a pregnant woman and my eyes widened. She shouldn''t have to be


    here. Where was her family?


    "Emily Withorn." The guard called out. The pregnant girl stood up and walked through the double


    doors.


    "John Mayors." The guard called out and the huge man stood up and walked in.


    "Avalyn Alvarez." The guard called me in next. I stood up from my seat and entered the court room.


    My gaze fell on Master, sitting on the throne, looking at me with those piercing grey eyes, his


    expression was cold and impassive but his eyes spoke volumes. He looked every inch of the Alpha he


    was. A step below him was Dimitri, dimir, Mikhail and Andrei. And then a step below them were


    everyone else. There was a red carpet in the middle and the pack members were sitting on either side


    of it.


    I was guided towards my seat where I sat down. After me came the man with the scar and the siblings


    after him.


    "Good morning everyone. We have gathered here today for the yearly court hearing. Without further


    ado, lets get started." Andrei announced.


    "Rogues, step forward." Andrei announced and we did as we were told. We were guided by the guards


    to stand in the middle of the carpeted aisle.


    "State your reason to leave your pack." Andrei told.


    "I slept with the Alpha and got pregnant but he didn''t want to mark me. He met his mate recently and


    she didn''t want me around so she forced me to leave the pack." Emily said.


    "I got kicked out of the pack because I killed one twat who was harassing my mate. The Alpha didn''t


    allow my mate to leave with me because he didn''t want a female to be a rogue. I promised my mate


    that I would be back for her though." John said.


    "The new Alpha killed my father who was the former Alpha and kept me captive. I was rescued


    recently." I told the watered down version of the truth.


    "The alpha has a stick up his ass and I wanted my freedom so I left the pack." Peter, the guy with the


    scar said.


    It was the kid''s turn now. "W-we ran away," Adrian said as he clenched Vanessa, his little sister''s hand.


    They both looked terrified but the boy was stepping up for his sister. "The Alpha was a bad man." He


    nodded.


    "All of you will be given a situation and that will decide your fate, you can join the Rogue Pack. You all


    can take your seats." dimir said as he got up.


    I returned back to the chair I was sat on before and waited. For some reason, the time slowed down as


    I looked in Master''s eyes. He was already staring at me. I could feel that he believed in me, he knew I


    would be able to do the task I was given.


    dimir walked to Emily and whispered something in her ear and then ced his palm her head. Then


    did the same with John.


    "L??sku alebo strach." He whispered in my ear and ced him palm on top of my head.


    Then he did the same with Peter and then Adrian and Vanessa. He flicked his fingers and suddenly my


    eyes closed.


    A light blue eyeddy in white dress and pale blond - almost white hair appeared in front of me. She


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    looked so beautiful, so peaceful that I wanted to go and hug her. But I didn''t want to taint her by


    touching her.


    "I am you Avalyn." She gave me a soft smile.


    "How is that possible?" I asked her, but my voice sounded so far away.


    "Believe in something and it''s possible, my child." She replied. The smile was still there on her face,


    calming me.


    It didn''t make sense, but somehow I understood what she was trying to tell me.


    "You have to save Niki, Avalyn."


    "Lead them all to victory."


    "Brighten the darkness."


    "The time ising."


    Then she faded away, slowly and then all at once.


    I opened my eyes and saw that everyone was looking at me with wide eyes. For some reason, it didn''t


    bother me at all. I felt more peace than I had ever felt in my entire life. I had no idea who that woman


    was but she was a blessing to me.


    I looked around and all the rogue''s eyes were open. It was done. I looked at Master and saw that his


    gaze had not wavered from me. I gave him a small smile but he didn''t react to it. I understood that he


    had to maintain a front in front of everyone here. His sweet smiles andugh was reserved only for me.


    I was content with that.


    "Emily Withorn- rejected." dimir announced. Why would master do that? She was pregnant and she


    and the child needed protection!


    "John Mayors- rejected." dimir announced again. Were they rejecting everyone? He had said that


    he was protecting his mate from harassment and he was rejected? I didn''t understand this system.


    "Avalyn Alvarez- epted." dimir announced. I breathed in relief. I knew Master would ept me


    but I still feel relieved.


    Simrly, Peter, Adrian and Vanessa were epted. epting the kids was understood, but epting


    Peter because he didn''t want to live ording to rules? I had so many questions.


    "Andrei, lead Emily and John out." Dimitri said.


    Emily was crying as she was handcuffed by the guards and John looked angry. They both were guided


    out by some guards.


    "The eptance ceremony will now begin." Dimitri announced.


    "Avalyn, step forward." He said. I got up from my seat and walked ahead. I stepped on the first level


    where a gold cup was ced.


    Master got up from his throne and stood in front of me.


    "Kneel." He ordered.


    I kneeled on my right knee in front of him and looked up at him.


    "Do you, Avalyn Alvarez, agree to be a loyal member of the Rogue pack?" Master asked in his deep


    voice.


    "I do." I said softly.


    "Do you agree to respect, honour and obey me?" His voice rang out.


    "I do."


    "Do you vow to give your life for this pack, if needed?" He asked.


    "I do."


    "Stand up." He ordered.


    I stood up in front of him. He took the knife that was in the bowl and took a hold of his hand before


    making a small cut in the middle of my palm. He looked in my eyes and I looked back without flinching.


    These small cuts didn''t bother me anymore. He brought my hand over the cup and squeezed some


    drops of blood in it. Then he used the knife to make a cut in his palm and then squeezed some of his


    blood in the bowl too. The blood sizzled when it mixed together and then turned into water before


    evaporating.


    "The Rogue pack, I present you Avalyn Alvarez, a part of the Rogue pack, rightful heir of? the Monta?a


    Pack and the future Luna of the Rogue Pack." Master announced and the whole pack burst into


    cheers.


    I blushed at his words and gave a small smile to everyone. I had no idea that he was going to tell


    everyone about me today itself. I knew I told him I wanted to meet everyone but I expected a much


    more informal meeting. I blushed further under their stare.


    "She will officially be the Luna during the Luna ceremony but I expect everybody to address her


    as such from now on." He ordered and the pack happily agreed. They all clearly respected and loved


    him very much.


    I stood by his side as he did the eptance ceremony of Peter and then the kids. Everything was


    same except he didn''t squeeze their blood in the bowl, he shook hands with them to seal the bond.


    After that was done, the party started. The mansion had a big backyard where a buffet wasid and all


    the pack members were having their lunch. Music was going on and people were chatting and dancing


    and basically having fun.


    This was my first time being around so many people but I felt at ease. I wasn''t scared or ufortable


    as I had expected to be. I had been introduced to more people than I had met in my entire life. My head


    was buzzing with names. But at the end, I was happy.


    The sun was going down and the party was towards the end when the music slowed down. The pups


    were running here and there while the couples started slow dancing.


    "What are you waiting for? Niki is waiting for you." Natalia said from besides me, motioning towards


    Niki who was on the other side of the backyard with her head.


    "Thanks." I murmured as I started walking towards him.


    I was captivated by his gaze. He was also walking towards me. I saw a female stop him, for like the


    tenth time today. I paused. Something that didn''t settle well with me was the attention he got by the she


    wolves. Good thing we didn''t stay in the town. And another good thing was that he didn''t pay attention


    to any girl.


    I saw him say something to her before he came to a stop in front of me.


    "I expected you toe rescue me." He told me as he put a lock of my hair behind my ear.


    "I didn''t know I was supposed to do that. I''ll do it from now." I whispered.


    He yed with my fingers before bringing my hands up and putting them around his neck. It felt very


    intimate. His hands came around my waist and he lifted me up and made me stand on his shoes,


    making mee up till his chin now. I didn''t know how my heels weren''t hurting him.


    But if he didn''t mind, I wasn''t going to mind either. He bent his head down and rested his forehead


    against mine and swayed to the music.


    "I love you Ava." He whispered softly in my ear.


    "I love you too Nik." I whispered back.


    "Nik?" He asked with amused eyes.


    "I thought that since you have a nickname for me, I should give you a one too." I said shyly.


    "Thest person to call me Nik was my mother." He said softly.?


    Did I overstep by calling him Nik?


    "I love it." He smiled widely.

 Chapter 23. Run

    Chapter 23. Run


    Avalyn


    "I have a lot of questions Niki." I told him as I ced a stack of pancakes in front of him.


    "And I have one; where is my chocte?" He frowned.


    "Right here." I chuckled as I opened the nute jar and removed some using a butter knife. I smeared it


    over the pancakes just as he liked.


    "I wasn''t talking about that." He said before he took my hand and swiped my finger over his choctey


    pancakes and I yelped.


    "Mmm." He exaggerated his moan as he licked the chocte off my fingers.


    I blushed as I looked around to see no one was around. Niki woke up in a yful mood and I was


    either joining in on the fun, giggling or blushing. I loved this Niki. It wasn''t very often that he sat next


    to me and let loose. He was always either thinking about work or worrying about me.


    He winked at me and then started eating his breakfast.


    "What did you want to ask?" He asked after sometime, oblivious to my ogling.


    "About yesterday. Why didn''t you take the pregnant woman and the man who saved his mate? But you


    took a man who didn''t want follow the rules." I frowned.


    "Do you know about dimir''s gift?" He asked.


    I nodded. Sofiya had told me about it.


    "We had crafted scenarios for every werewolf ording to their reasons. They are such that only a


    good wolf or one who repents their mistakes will pass the test." He told me.


    "What was her scenario?" I asked.


    "dimir had whispered ''love or child'' in her ear. Love here would mean something she loves the most


    in the world or her baby. She chose love- love for power. She slept with the Alpha and gave him a


    condom in which she had poked a hole, hoping that having a child together will increase her chances of


    him choosing her as his mate." He rolled his eyes.


    I gaped at him. That was cruel. She basically spoilt her and her child''s life for a title. But somehow, it


    didn''t shock me. People have done much more for power.


    "And how did you know all this?" She said her reason and was given her scenario hardly a minuteter.


    "Simple. Everyone is required to fill an application in which they state their reasons. And I have enough


    experience to judge people and craft the scenarios ordingly." He smiled.


    "What about John? He had killed someone to protect his mate." I asked.


    "He is a liar. The girl wasn''t his mate. He wanted to mate her. And the man whom he killed was the


    girl''s mate." He said softly.


    My lips parted. That girl must have been through so much. I can''t even imagine what would happen to


    me if someone even tried to harm Niki.


    "And you''ll take him the next time if he repents it?" My heart thudded.


    "I killed him,?Moya Lyubov. I decide the fate of the ones who enter my court. I don''t forgive liars and the


    rules are clearly written in the application, it was his mistake that he didn''t follow. He neither regretted


    his mistake nor tried to correct it when he was given a second chance." He said. There was an


    underlying anger in his tone.


    I was satisfied with all the answers he had given me.


    "You are an amazing Alpha, Nik." I smiled as I leaned over the counter to kiss him.


    "And you will be too. I expect you to sit next to me in the court hearings from now on and stand with me


    during pack meetings." Master told me.


    I nodded hesitantly. I wasn''t sure if I would do a good job. But if Master wanted, I''d do my best.


    "Don''t worry, you''ll do great and I''ll be right next to you." He smiled.


    "Thank you Master." I said giving him a small smile.


    "Also, why did you use the cup to mix our blood but just joined hands with the rest?"


    "Our blood can''t be mixed in our bodies before we mate." He simply replied and I nodded.


    "I have some work to do and I need you to help me out." He said as he got up from his seat.


    "Sure." I replied. He took a hold of my hand and started leading me towards his office.


    He opened the door for me and closed it after I entered. Then, he sat in his seat and motioned me to


    take a seat before him. I sat and looked in his desk that was stacked with papers neatly.


    "Here are the applications for mates who want to adopt the twins, I want you to choose the couple


    whom you think is perfect." He told me.


    "And where are they staying right now?" I asked as I picked up the papers and looked through them.


    There were about twenty couples.


    "In the pack house. That''s the mansion where the court hearing took ce. The people living there are


    taking care of them but they need a constant parental figure."


    I nodded.


    I looked at the first couple and saw that they already had two pups. I kept it aside. I wanted someone


    who couldn''t have pups so they would love the twins like their own. The most of them had pups but


    three of them didn''t.


    Out of the three, the first and the third couple seemed like a suitable candidate. The second couple


    were both warriors and I didn''t think they would have enough time to nurture the twins like they needed,


    considering how much they had been through.


    "I''m done Niki. I have shortlisted two couples and I think they both would be good candidates. But


    then we should let the twins decide whom they want as their adoptive parents." I told him.


    He looked at me with those intense grey eyes of his which seemed to see through my soul and then


    nodded.


    He picked up the papers of the mates I had narrowed down and read through them.


    "They would be perfect. Good job, Luna." He smiled at me and I blushed again.


    I didn''t know why I blushed at that. Maybe it was him calling me his Luna or the way he said it.


    "Can I help you with anything else?" I asked eyeing the other papers.


    This was too much work. No wonder he spent most of his time in here.


    "Nope, you are good to go. I want you in the gym at 5pm sharp." He told me.


    "Okay. See youter." I got up and kissed his cheek. But he grabbed me by the back of my head and


    kissed me on my lips,?thoroughly.


    "Now thats a ''see youter'' kiss." He murmured when I broke the kiss to breath again.


    My lips were tingling and I gave him a shy smile and nodded. I left his office and greeted at dimir


    who entered after me.


    ~~~


    "I''m sorry I''mte!" I said as soon as I ran inside the gym.


    "I know. I want to know the reason." Master said as he got up from a chair.


    "Sofiya and I were hanging out and then we fell asleep. I woke up just five minutes ago." I whispered. I


    was half an hourte. I kept Master waiting for me for half an hour!


    "Start your warm up." Came his impassive voice.


    I was about to ask for a punishment but I shut up when I remembered his rule. Instead, I did as he said


    and started my warm up. I was done in five minutes.


    "Get on the treadmill." He ordered.


    "Yes Master." I whispered as I got on.


    He let me start off slow but he increased the speed every minute. I was running when he finally


    stopped increasing the speed.


    "You will not touch any buttons, not until I say so." He ordered softly as he walked away.


    I turned my head a bit to see where he was going, only to see him stand in front of the punching bag


    and start his practice.


    I blew a breath as I continued with my run. Master had ordered me to do cardio with Sofiya everyday


    before the usual aiming practices with different weapons and that had increased my stamina a lot. This


    was going to be easy.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Half hourter.


    I was panting hard and waspletely drenched in sweat. I didn''t think I could run anymore. From the


    pounding noise that hadn''t faltered a beat, I knew Master wasn''t done with his practice either. I couldn''t


    do this anymore.


    "Master." I whispered through my shallow breaths but he heard me anyways.


    The noise stopped and a secondter, he appeared in front of me.


    "Tired already?" His eyes darkened. I nodded.


    "The practice has just begun. You were supposed to run for thirty minutes only but since you made me


    wait for half an hour, you will run for another half an hour." He informed me as he increased the speed


    again.


    And this wasn''t even the normal treadmill. This was a treadmill made specially for werewolves and was


    much,?much?faster.


    I looked at him with wide eyes as I ran harder.


    "You should be able to run this much easily. You have been practicing with Sofiya, or have you been


    cking?" He narrowed his eyes.


    I knew we had been cking. We didn''t run fast enough or as manyps around the field as we were


    required too.


    "I''m sorry." I huffed between my breaths. My lungs were burning and my head was getting lighter.


    "You are not as strong as the other werewolves Avalyn. There is a reason I told you to focus on cardio


    and aiming. You?need?to run fast. I don''t joke around with safety." He said, his voice hard.


    I winced. I deserved it. He was doing all of this for me and here I was, not even following simple orders.


    "I''m sorry." I breathed.


    I missed a step and was about to fall but caught myself. I forced my legs to move faster. All the


    muscles in my legs were protesting and I looked at Master pleadingly.


    "You will not stop." He gritted.


    "Please, I."??pant!?"can''t."?pant!?"run."?pant!?"anymore." I pleaded.


    My lungs were on fire.


    "What the fuck is your wolf doing? Bring her forward. Tell her to be useful for one goddamn time


    Avalyn." He growled.


    My eyes watered.


    He knew I didn''t have a wolf. Or rather, I couldn''t contact her. His words hurt.


    "Are you really Alpha Javier Alverez''s daughter? I knew him. He was one of the strongest Alpha I have


    ever known. How can his daughter not have a wolf? How shameful." His eyes darkened further. "It''s


    pathetic."


    The tears fell down my eyes and my legs gave out beneath me. I flew off the treadmill and fell down. I


    sobbed on the floor. His words hurt me more than my fall.


    "Stand up." Master ordered.


    I looked up at him from my teary eyes and saw his furious expression. I jumped to my feet and wiped


    my tears.


    "Continue running." He said.


    A heart lurched. He didn''t care that I fell down. Was he really that angry at me because I made him


    wait? Of course he was. He probably had many things to do rather than wait here for me. I really


    messed up.


    "Get on the fucking treadmill Avalyn." He growled.


    I jumped a bit at his voice and stepped on the treadmill with shaky legs. He immediately increased the


    speed to what is was and I started running again.


    "You begged me to be your Master didn''t you? You wanted me to punish you to correct your mistakes,


    didn''t you little Ava?" He said sardonically.


    I gave him a short nod, actually scared of him for the first time ever.


    "Then run. Imand you to run. Use your wolf Avalyn. Imagine your wolf running. Be one with your


    wolf and run. Move your legs Avalyn. Run." He ordered.


    I closed my eyes and ran. I tried to imagine my wolf.


    Suddenly, everything was pitch ck and I saw a white spot far away. That was my wolf. She tried


    "Arrgggg." I shouted in frustration at my wolf.


    "Run Avalyn." I heard a voice. Master''s voice. With a beep, the speed of the treadmill increased again.


    ''Come to me!''?I told my wolf. I could see her cocking her head to the side, as if not knowing what was


    saying or what to do.


    "Move your goddamn legs."


    And I did. I ran, I ran to my wolf and as I got closer to her, I could see her now. She was pure white in


    colour and her blue eyes were calling out to me.


    "Run, my Ava."


    I shattered the invisible ss as I ran to her and my body collided with hers, making us one.


    Run. Run. Run.


    That was all I could hear as I ran. I ran harder than ever before, an unyielding energy had surged into


    me.


    I opened my eyes and looked at Master who was looking at me with wide eyes. They went to its normal


    size and there was a hint of pride in them.


    He increased the speed again and I kept up easily. My breathing became normal and the ache in my


    legs dulled too. I could easily keep up with the speed now. I looked at Master and he nodded at me.


    He stopped the treadmill. I slowed down my running and then came to a stop.


    I got off the treadmill and then suddenly I felt the ground move and then everything cked out.

 Chapter 24. Mark

    Chapter 24. Mark


    Niki


    As soon as I saw Ava was about to copse, I rushed around the treadmill and caught her before she


    fell. It hurt me to hurt her like this but it had to be done. Her wolf had be be brought out. The longer she


    went without her wolf, the harder if would have been for her wolf toe out. Then there would have


    "You did great, Love." I whispered as I pecked her lips.


    I picked her in my arms and carried her out of the gym.


    I was so goddamn proud of her. Doing as dimir suggested worked.


    Her wolf is out!


    I was carrying her up the stairs when I felt her body temperature rise. I could feel her wolf. She was


    really strong.


    Ava''s eyes snapped open and she stared up at me. They weren''t the usual brown colour but pitch


    ck. It was her wolf. I grinned at her.


    Her temperature rose further and now it was starting to worry me.


    "Ho-hot" she rasped out.


    Fuck. It was happening. It was happening right now.


    I ran down the stairs and into the backyard.


    ''Sofiya, Natalia,e fast and get a nket. Fast. It''s happening.''?I mind-linked them.


    I sat on the grass and sat Ava in myp.


    "You''re shifting Ava." I smiled at her.


    She blinked her eyes up at me and gave me a wobbly smile.


    "It hurts." She whispered and a tear leaked out of her eye.?I know, Love, I know.


    "I''m here with you. We will get through this together. I want you to stay strong, I''m here with you." I told


    her softly and brushed back her hair from her forehead. Her skin was mmy because of the heat and


    sweat.


    dimir jumped out of a window and zipped besides us.


    He touched her forehead and closed his eyes for a second.


    "It''s time." He told me, giving me a nod.


    "Avalyn, I want you to allow whatever is happening, don''t try to stop your wolf." He told her.


    She gave him a short, shaky nod. Her eyes clouded again and turned pitch ck again before turning


    pale blue, like of the sky. She was going to have a beautiful wolf.


    Sofiya and Natasha came running with a bundle of nkets in her arms. After one look, she


    understood what was happening and spread the nket on the ground.


    "I willy you on the nket, it is soft and will hurt less." I told her as I lifted her and ced her on the


    nket.


    Her ws were extending and retracting. The bones in her jaw were breaking and realigning and she


    was screaming. Hard.


    "The area is evacuated and we all will be waiting inside, call us if you need help." dimir informed


    and returned back to the house.


    "You''ll have to remove her clothes Niki." Natalia informed me. I nodded and used my ws to shred


    her clothes.


    Sofiya and Natasha had brought cold water and were using a soft cloth to rub it over her body. That


    would help with the growing temperature of her body.


    I was actually really scared. I have never seen an adult shift. But I heard that it was very difficult to


    survive and mostly everyone dies. It is because their body cannot bare all that pain. There is no way in


    hell I was going to let anything happen to Ava.


    Her ws finally extended and the bones of her hands and legs were twisting and breaking. It looked


    gruesome but she was handling it well.


    "You can do it Ava. You are so strong." I whispered softly.


    She screamed when her spine broke. She was crying and was shaking her head.


    "Too much...I c-can''t." She cried and then suddenly the breaking of her bones stopped and her ws


    were retracting back it and she closed her eyes.


    No. No! This cannot happen!


    "What''s happening to her?" Sofiya cried.


    I held her both hands and squeezed. "Avalyn wake up." I ordered in my Master tone.


    Her eyes snapped open and she looked at me with teary eyes.?I''m sorry but you have to do this. I have


    to do this.


    "Push your wolf out. Do not stop her." I ordered again. Her lips quivered but she gave me a small nod.


    She closed her eyes again and screamed again when her bones continued to break. Her ws were


    back again. By the way she was crying, I knew she would not be able to do it like this.


    I tightened my hold on her hands and and closed my eyes and focused on our mate bond. I know that


    we hadn''t mated but being together for so long was bound to create a bond.


    Once I sensed the bond, I could feel a fraction of the pain she was feeling and I tugged at it. I tugged


    until her pain transferred to me.


    I looked at her when her screams decreased and she looked at me in confusion. I tried to keep my face


    impassive as the pain grew. The pain I was feeling right now was ten times more intense than my first


    shift but I gritted my teeth and bared it.


    Better me, than her.


    I felt as if all the bones in my body were breaking and realigning and tiny needles were pricking through


    my skin. I screamed.


    Ava was looking at me with wide eyes and then she shook her head, more tears forming in her eyes.


    She understood what I was doing.


    I was taking all her pain away.


    She tried to pull her hands from mine but I held on tight.


    "No." I gritted. I closed my eyes when I felt a sharp pain in my spine. Spine was always the hardest.


    "Please, don''t do it." She said, her eyes still filled with tears.


    I ignored her. It was better that way. After all, it was my n to do this- to bring out her wolf.


    The pain intensified and I tightened my hold on her hand. I growled as the pain became unbearable.


    Suddenly, the pain was decreasing and I saw Ava give me a pain filled smile.


    "Equals, remember?" She bit her lip.


    "Equals." I agreed.


    And thats what we did. We shared the pain equally throughout her whole shift. Her hands turned into


    paws but I still held on and so did she. It was then that I realised her true strength. There is no one like


    my Ava- the first ever female to survive a shift in her adulthood.


    After three gruesome hours, in ce of Avay her wolf- her beautiful, pure white wolf.


    Her eyesnded on me and they were the palest blue, almost white coloured eyes. I had never in my


    life seen a wolf like her. She stood up and walked to me. She was taller than normal wolfs. She was an


    Alpha. She nuzzled in my side and I brushed my hand through her soft as silk fur, finally feeling the


    sparks everyone talked about. It was addicting.


    Avalyn?was addicting.


    I rubbed her belly and she purred. I grinned at her. She was almost as tall as me. I rubbed behind her


    ears and she closed her eyes in bliss.


    Sofiya and Natalia weren''t here anymore. Maybe they slipped inside to give us privacy, I didn''t notice.


    "Let''s go to the clearing." I told her and she yipped. I took off my clothes and shifted into my midnight


    blue wolf. We truly were a sight to behold. I focused on our bond and I pulled her in my head,


    establishing a mind-link with her.


    ''Hi.'' I whispered. She jumped in shock and then looked at me and cocked her head in confusion.


    ''Its the mind-link. Try it. Imagine you are talking to me mentally.'' I told her.


    ''Hi.'' She said after sometime.


    ''Good job, Love. Lets go now, you are in for a ride.'' I grinned.


    We both took off running together. She was a bit slow and stumbled on her own legs or on the rocks or


    on the roots of the trees but she was doing well considering this was her first time. My wolf would stop


    and lick her every time she fell to encourage her. Our wolfs already had formed a bond. My wolf was


    just getting excited over the thought of getting to mate her now. Once we reached the clearing, we


    walked ahead side by side, our furs touching.


    I shifted into my own skin and just looked at her. She was running on the beach and looking


    everywhere. I knew she was seeing the world differently now. Literally. All her senses were improved


    which meant she could see each and every grain of sand clearly and could hear my heartbeat too. She


    also must feel much more stronger than she had felt ever in her life.


    After she had her fun, she ran to me and while doing so, she butt her head in my chest before she skid


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    to a stop. She let out a low whine after that.


    "It''s alright." I said softly and caressed her head. Her fur was softer than any other wolf.


    "It''s time to shift now. Just imagine yourself in your human form." I told her.


    After some more cracking of bone, she shifted in her human form. A huge smile took over her face


    which popped her dimples, she walked up to me and hugged me tightly.


    "I love you." She whispered. "Thank you?so?much. This is the best gift anybody has ever given me."


    "So I assume you understand why I said and did all of those things?" I asked her as I brushed my hand


    through her long locks. Her long,?white?lock.


    "Yes. I needed the push to help me bring out the wolf." She rose on her toes and kissed my lips


    greedily.


    The spark that I felt was even more exhrating than before. I held her close to me by the back of her


    neck and kissed her back harder. Her lips moved against mine in an urgency like never before. I


    pushed my tongue in her mouth and shed my tongue with her''s. She gasped and I bit her luscious


    lip. I slowly trailed down to her neck, leaving kisses all over before I sucked as the spot I was going to


    mark her.


    "I''m going to mark you here Avalyn, right now." I informed her.?


    She moaned in response and tilted her head back to give me better ess. I took that as a yes.


    Licking the juncture between her neck and shoulder again, I felt my canines elongate before I dung in,?


    deep.


    She didn''t scream, she took it all. I still kept my teeth in, letting my wolf savour it. He had waited too


    long for this and I was proud of him for not loosing control and marking her by force. Wolves normally


    mated as soon as they know that that they are the one. I bit her with all my love, all the longing that I


    kept at bay and all the dominance that she craved. I bit her so deep that her soul would be marked and


    she would be mine in the afterlife too.


    When I finally let her go, she looked at me with so much love, I felt like my heart would burst out.


    The bite was bleeding, the blood flowing down her naked chest. Only?I?can heal that bite. Only I can


    heal?my?mate''s bite.


    "You are mine, Avalyn." My chest rumbled as I dered it.


    She fell to her knees in front of me and bowed her head in utmost submission.


    "I am yours Master. My heart, body and soul is yours." She said.


    My heart felt like it would burst now. I never knew that I could love someone so much, that someone


    can love?me?so much.


    "Stand up." I said softly.


    When she stood up, I held her from the back of her head and tilted her head to the side, exposing the


    still open bite to me. I bent my head and licked it clean, only I could heal the mark. And when the bite is


    healed fully, it meant that the female has epted the male fully.


    The bite healed in front of my eyes and I could now see my mark. My wolf came forward when he saw


    our mark on her neck.


    I caressed it with my finger and saw the goosebumps arise on her skin.


    "I love you." She whispered.


    "I love you, too." I whispered and kissed her again.

 Chapter 25. Rhazien

    Chapter 25. Rhazien


    Avalyn


    The sparks that I felt when he licked my mark was something I had never experienced before. I didn''t


    even know it was possible. Did I feel it because my wolf was present now? Or was it because he had


    marked me now? Did he feel it too? Did he always feel it?


    Maybe. There had to be a reason he hardly kept his hands to himself when he was around me.


    His soft lips gently moulded into mine, kissing so passionately as if it is his first time kissing me. His


    thumb was caressing my cheek. He licked the seams of lips before pushing his tongue inside my


    mouth, he didn''t take control, we both kissed each other like equals, our tongues danced together in


    perfect sync, like they were made for kissing each other. I pulled him inside the little shack.


    "Are you absolutely sure?" He rasped out and I nodded.


    He lowered me on the bed before hovering above me, looking at me with heated fascination in his


    eyes. His hand coasting down the slope of my shoulder to my breast and I gasped as his lip anchored


    down on another nipple, his tongue circling around it while his other hand plucked the other with his


    fingers, sending jolts of pleasure straight down to my core.


    His mouth gave the same attention to my other nipple and hand slid down my waist around the curve of


    my waist before dipping in my core. My eyes rolled shut at the sensation, I was dripping and wet down


    there. My body arched on its own ord, seeking more depth, more friction.


    He slipped another finger deep into the sleek folds and then the third and I cried out, my voice mixed


    with pain and pleasure. I bit hard on my lip, it was too much yet I needed more. His fingers picked up in


    speed, scissoring his movements and his thumb pressed down on my clit. My moans grew in volume


    when my body clenched from inside, building a pressure that my legs were starting to thrash sideways


    and I knew I was close.


    "Cum for me, my Love." Niki said and my body convulsed and I cried out, chanting his name like he


    was a God.


    My eyes fluttered open to see him down up to kiss me, his cock a little away from my core. My eyes


    widened when I saw his hair, a glowing golden colour.


    How the hell did that happen?


    I didn''t have much time to dwell on it, Niki crashed his lips on mine and ced his cock at my


    entrance. Slowly, inch by torturous inch, he slipped inside me and a low moan escaped my lips. I


    moved my hips to match his pace. He filled me exquisitely.


    "So fucking tight?Moya Lyubov." He hissed in my ear. I clenched around him even tighter and giggled


    when he let out a growl. He moulded my round flesh and tweaked my nipples. I arched my back to


    push my breasts into his hands.


    My body was on fire.


    My heart was on fire.


    My soul was on fire.


    I threaded my fingers through his hair and gripped them, loving the feel of his now blond locks. He


    groaned at that. His increased his pace and a cry tore through my throat at the feeling. I had never felt


    so stretched, so full. I was close, so close. But he wasn''t giving it to me.


    "Please." I begged. "I -I need..." I trailed off. Not knowing what exactly was it that I needed.


    "What do you need Avalyn?" He purred in my ear.


    When I didn''t reply, he paused his movements and hovered above me, looked down at me with a


    twinkle in his eyes. I narrowed my eyes. I grasped his ass and forced him down on me.


    This was torture!


    He looked at me with wide eyes before he smirked.


    "I''ll show you want you need." He whispered darkly before he backed up a bit and spun me around. He


    pulled my hips up and then he mmed into me from behind and a cry escaped me. He pounded into


    me harder than ever and my climax was approaching, my belly clenched and I arched my back for a


    better position as out skin pped against each other''s.


    His hand gripped my hair, coiling them around his hand pulled so that I was looking up. I felt a sting on


    my ass and I gasped. My moans, bing more intense. I was panting hard. He then moulded my ass


    globe before giving me another p and I moaned. It was followed my many more as he pounded into


    me.


    "Not yet." He gritted and flipped me back again. "Look at me when youe." He ordered and them


    pinched my clit. I let go and and watched his glowing golden eyes as we both rode our high. His head


    tilt back but his eyes were on me, watching me writhe beneath him and call out his name like a chant,


    like he was a god and I was a mere mortal, a devoted worshipper.


    "I love you." He whispered as he caressed my hair when we were both spent.


    "I love you too." I said and leaned up to kiss him chastely.


    My heart was so full, I felt like it would burst. I had never felt more cherished than before. He rolled over


    andid besides me, his hand curling under my waist and pulling me half on top of him so we could fit


    on the small bed.


    He caressed my back with his thumb, sparks erupting everywhere. I ced my palm on his chest,


    exactly above his heart. I could hear it clearly. The rhythmic pattern showed my that he was calm,


    something I knew he rarely was. Even when he showcased otherwise.


    I looked up at him saw that his hair had turned back to the same brown colour it was before. His grey


    eyes looking at me intently.


    "Your hair had turned blond and were glowing Niki. Your eyes turned golden too." I whispered as I


    reached up at held his hair. The lock in my hand turned blond and my eyes widened. It turned back to


    brown when I let go again.


    "And yours turn white while your eyes turn pale blue, almost white." He murmured against my hair. "We


    need answers. I have called a friend of mine, he might know something."


    I picked up a lock of my hair and brought it to my face, it was brown. "Hold it." I told Niki as I held the


    lock forward for him.


    He took it from my fingers and it turned white, it glowed too. But it was a different glow from Niki, it


    had a different feel. I couldn''t exin more than that.


    "What does all of this mean?" I asked him and hugged him tighter, needing hisfort.


    "I don''t know, Love. We will find out soon enough though." He said softly. "Sleep now, you''ve had a


    long day."


    And almost instantly, my eyes fluttered shut. His words and arms coiling around me like a nket.


    ~~~


    I saw a man arrive with dimir and Sofiya on his side. He had dark mahogany skin and shoulder


    length dread-locked hair. He wasrge and muscr. Tattoos covered his left arm and his intense gaze


    was locked on mine. If this were to happen before I shifted and mated, I was sure I would have


    cowered behind Niki but now, for some reason, I stood with my head high and met his gaze head


    on.


    "Love, I would like you to meet Lord Rhazien of Kingdom Mozog." Niki said after the man along with


    d and Sof stood in front of us.


    "Rhazien, meet my lovely mate, Avalyn." He smiled as he introduced me and shook hands with the


    man.


    "It is my pleasure to meet you, Luna Avalyn." He said as he bowed in front of me, took my hand and


    kissed the hack of it.


    I did not sense any negative emotions from his side which made me feel ufortable or from Niki


    so I took it as a green sign and and smiled back at him. "It is a pleasure to meet you too, Lord


    Rhazien."


    "Please call me Rhazien." He nodded and looked at Niki again. "I presume you have pressing


    matters to discuss, Niki." He said, getting straight to the point.


    "Yes, thank you foring at such a short notice. Let''s have a seat." Niki motioned his to a couch


    as we both settled in a couch opposite to him. dimir, Sofiya, Dimitri, Mikhail and Andrei also took


    their seats.


    That was when I noticed a girl, probably not older than twenty who was apparently standing behind


    Rhazien followed him to the couch and kneeled besides his legs. She was wearing short shorts and a


    tiny crop top, a cor around her neck. I instantly knew she was his pet. She was wearing more clothes


    for a normal pet but it was still far too less.


    My heart was beating wildly as I started at her and then back at Rhazien. He did not seem cruel but no


    one knew what could be happening behind closed doors. Suddenly, I didn''t like him as much anymore.


    Not if he indulged in having pets, using them as his personal ve and punishing her.


    "Compose yourself Avalyn, we will talk about itter."?Niki''s voice rang in my head but I couldn''t tear


    my gaze away from the girl. She was a human for god''s sake! She did not deserve to be here.


    I looked at Rhazien and gave him a hard look but his eyes were glowing with amusement and my


    anger increased.


    "We do not take pets in our house." A voice growled. A secondter I realised I said that.


    Whatever, I didn''t regret it.


    Rhazien''s amusement did not falter. "Lisa, stand outside the house, you will not move until I return." He


    said, his gaze not wavering from mine.


    My eyes tighten. The poor girl stood up and she turned around to walk towards the exit but froze.


    Thats right!?I mentally cheered for her.


    No one should be treated like this. She should sit on a seat, not kneel on a floor. It did not matter if she


    was a human. Then slowly, Lisa turned around and took a few steps before sitting besides Rhazien.


    Good girl.?Lisa had a small smile on her face and I looked smugly at Rhazien. He was looking at me


    with those intense eyes of his again. I turned my gaze to Niki to see him looking at me with wide


    eyes. I knew he was shocked at my disobedience. But I''d do it a thousand times over if it meant the girl


    could have a little bit of dignity back. Any punishment for this is epted for this, it is worth it. I then


    looked around the room to see everyone looking at me with wide eyes and their mouths agape.


    "I knew it." Murmured Rhazien as he stood up and crossed the room to stand in front of me. "Ask her to


    stand up again." He whispered in my ear. I looked at him in defiance. "Do it." He said forcefully, his


    power rolling off of him but I didn''t care.


    "Stand up." I told Lisa for his sake. I didn''t want to upset Niki any further because of this Vampire. I


    was disgusted. How could have I liked him first? Lisa did not move an inch.


    "Interesting." Rhazien said as he took his seat again.


    What was interesting in all this?


    "Lisa, take your ce." He told her and she immediately kneeled by his side again. I clenched my fists.


    ''There are certain customs in our world, Love. You cannot break them. You will not make the same


    mistake again. She belongs to him to do as he wishes. No one interferes. He is a strong Vampire, we


    do not want to anger him.''?Niki told me.


    I wanted to argue but he was right. He knew the best.


    ''Okay.'' I told him.


    "Niki, I believe that she is not just an average she-wolf. She is destined for more." Rhazien said,


    looking serious now. "I haven''t heard of many gifted werewolves. At least not such a big gift." I could


    feel the shift in the atmosphere. Tension was thick in the room.


    "Also, I believe that it is her gift that somehow she shared with you after you both mated. She would


    have known if she had them before." He looked at Niki pointedly. "We need to focus on Avalyn


    here."


    "What do you mean destined for more?" dimir asked.


    "I''m not sure yet." He replied. "Tell me about your parents Avalyn." He asked.


    I took a deep breath. Niki took a hold of my hand and rubbed soothing circles. He gave me a small


    nod. "M-my mother died giving birth to me. And Papa was killed for power." I choked out. I was never


    easy talking about them.


    "I am sorry for your loss. Alpha Javier was a strong leader, with an even stronger daughter. Emmanuel


    made a grave mistake." Rhazien nodded.


    My eyes widened. How did he know?!


    "Unfortunately, I did not know him personally. However, I do know someone who knows Emmanuel."


    The way his body tensed, I knew he was not very fond of that person. dimir growled at his words.


    Rhazien was dimir''s friend and whoever it was that Rhazien knew, I knew that dimir did too.


    Sofiya rubbed his shoulder to calm him down.


    "The powers that Ava now yields had not been there before. Nor did the change in the colour of our


    hair or eyes ever happened. I assume that the colour change takes ce when she uses the power."


    Niki said, bring back the conversation. I was d for that, I did not want to dwell on the past.


    "Or when we touch each other''s hair." I added.


    "The powers are stilltent. This does note from vampire side. Your father was a strong vampire


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    but if you were, you wouldn''t have dominant wolf. Hybrids don''t exist. But we all can agree that you are


    different. If in any case you had acquired a vampire trait, you would have known."


    He finished.


    "How would it be known?" Dimitri asked. Our beta was just as confused as me.


    "Bloodthirst." dimir replied. "Being a vampire, using our power increases our thirst. So Avalyn would


    have experience some kind of thirst when she used her powers. But then again, not a lot of her powers


    are used yet."


    "True." Rhazien agreed. "I know for a fact that none of Niki''s ancestors were Vampires." He said and


    looked at Niki, "youe from a rare, pure bloodline."


    I shivered at that. I knew that a pure bloodline was extremely rare. It would mean that Niki was one


    of the most powerful werewolf out there. My wolf and I were so proud of our mate.

 Chapter 26. Parent Meeting

    Chapter 26. Parent Meeting


    Avalyn


    "We can always test that theory." Rhazien continued. I furrowed my eyebrows. How can that be done if


    did not use my powers? Not that I know how to use them.


    "Only if she agrees." Niki squeezed my hand.


    "Agree to what?" I asked. It seemed like everyone knew what he was talking about.


    "Lisa." Rhazien said and she immediately stood up and kneeled in front of me, tilting her neck to the


    side.


    Then it clicked.


    I looked at him with wide eyes. "No! I will not do it." They knew that if I had some of her blood and liked


    it, some part of me was a Vampire and we could progress with that. To be honest, I was scared. I didn''t


    want to hurt the girl, and more than that, I didn''t want to be a vampire. How many people would I have


    to drink from?


    "This is the fastest and easiest way, Love. But it will be your choice. The other option will be for you to


    explore your power and use a lot of it. But since we have no knowledge or extent of your power, it can


    be dangerous." He looked at me with weary eyes.


    I knew he would never put me on danger, but him giving me a choice was what meant to me the most.


    I looked at Lisa was still in the same position. "Lisa." I called and her eyes snapped to mine. "Are you


    okay with me drinking your blood? Tell me the truth." I told her firmly.


    "Yes, Luna." I somehow knew she was speaking the truth.


    I tentatively grasped her chin and leaned forward, moving closer to the juncture of her neck and


    shoulder. I took a deep breath. She smelled like honey. My wolf was anxious but we slowly extended


    our canines and made a small cut so that the blood would ooze out. I didn''t want to hurt the human.


    When we licked the little blood, my nose curled up in disgust.


    "A little more Avalyn." I heard Rhazien say. I did as he and continued but I felt nothing but disgust. I


    licked her wound, knowing it will help soothe the pain and heal quicker before I leaned back. I wiped


    my mouth with the back of hand.


    "You did good, Ava." Niki said as he rubbed my back.


    "Not a vampire than." Rhazien murmured thoughtfully.


    Lisa dutifully walked back to him and kneeled by his side again. She did not in the least seem in pain or


    ufortable by the entire ordeal. That made me wonder what she had gone through for this to be so


    normal for her.


    "A faerie?" dimir whispered in the quite room.


    Niki stood, furiously glowering at his brother. "Do not, for a second think that I will let go of your


    implication just because I consider you my brother."


    I flinched back at his tone. I hadn''t expected this reaction. Why was it so wrong for me to be even a


    part faerie?


    dimir looked like he had expected this outburst.


    "Niki, you need to take everything into consideration. We cannot leave possibilities out only because


    we do not want them to be true." Dimitri told softly.


    "Would me being a faerie be so bad?" I asked in a small voice.


    "No." He said quickly as he spun around to look me in the eye. "It''s just?? even implying that you are


    one, will put you in mortal danger." Niki said evasively.


    "There was a prophesy about six hundred years ago which implied faeries will help rule the world. All


    the power hungry werewolves and vampires captured faeries, forcing them to turn them into the king or


    a queen." Rhazien said softly. "Most of them escaped to a different dimension we know nothing about,


    but still, many were ughtered, the ones who survived are either underground or under protection of


    vampire kingdom or a werewolf pack. It is...dangerous to be a fae."


    My eyes widened. Most of the fae meant most of the race, there would hardly be a handful of faeries


    alive here, living in fear of their impending death.


    "Would people be so cruel as to kill another just for power?" I whispered.


    "I''m afraid yes, Luna. We live in a cruel world." Andrei replied softly. I looked at him with sadness. It


    seemed like he had seen a fair share of it, just like me.


    "There is no real way to test that theory right now. Her magic will be the most powerful if she uses


    spells. Which we do not have any knowledge of." Rhazien said.


    "We need to find a fae." Niki spoke with determination. "If anyone, I mean anyone speaks a word


    about all of this to anyone, I will kill you." Niki growled lowly.


    "Yes, Alpha." Dimitri, dimir, Sofiya, Andrei and Mikhail spoke in unison.


    "I must take my leave now, Niki." Rhazien approached us and we both stood up.


    "You are wee to stay for a few days if you wish." He replied as his eyes flickered to dimir.


    "I have some pressing matters to attend to. I''m afraid I can''t stay for long." He said and gave a firm


    handshake to him. Then he stood in front of me and and looked at me with those intense eyes again.


    "You have great potential, Luna. Use it wisely. I am sorry if my behaviour did bode well with you. I am


    sure your mate will talk to you about that. Regardless, it was a pleasure meeting you." He said before


    bowing down and kissing the back of my hand again.


    "It was nice meeting you too." I replied and he stood straight again. Giving both of us a nod, he turned


    around and walked out with d and Sofiya at his side. Lisa was walking a step behind all of them,


    following her Master.


    I shook my head and turned to look at Niki. We had so much to talk about. I was scared and


    confused and I felt different in some way.


    "We have onest meeting for the day,?Moya Lyubov." Niki said as his hand captured mine. I


    groaned.


    "What is it about?" I asked. His head came down to kiss me square on the lips.


    "Meeting the parents." He mumbled between kissed and I backed up quickly.


    Of course! How could I forget? I knew if I let Niki any closer right now, we would not leave for a long


    time. "We need to leave right away." I said and pulled him out. He was looking at me with lust filled


    eyes and I looked down to see a tent in his pants. When did this happen?


    "Dimitri, please look after the estate while we are away. We will return after dinner, please do not wait


    for us. We are not expecting anyone, but if anyone arrives, schedule a meeting after tomorrow


    afternoon." I told him. Niki''s heated gaze did not move from mine, instead the fire seemed to have


    intensified.


    "Yes, Luna." Dimitri replied.


    "Thank you." I said gratefully and tugged Niki into the garage. I insisted to take the SUV, I loved the


    big car and I for what I had mind, it was needed. The rest of the cars were either two seater or loaded


    with weapons to fight. There was no need for that today.


    When we reached the car, Niki pushed me against it and mmed his lips against mine. I kissed


    him back just as hard. His erection ground into my hips and his one hand grasped my hair and the


    other one my ass. I grasped his hair, making them turn blond and tugged. He groaned in my mouth and


    trailed fiery kisses along my jaw and neck. "You looked so fucking hot in there taking control." He


    growled. "I thought I loved you before, but now, love doesn''t even begin to cover my feelings for you."


    He said as he sucked my mark and I moaned wantonly. "Fuck, I love your responsiveness."


    Heat pooled in my belly as his hands went down my pants. "I so badly want you toe over my


    fingers Love. But I don''t think its the best idea to have your smell all over me right now." He murmured.


    I nodded and pulled back. "When wee back?"


    "I''ll hold on to that promise." He said and adjusted himself.


    In a second, we both were in the car and on the road.


    "What if the kids do not like either of them?" I asked nervously. I had tried my best to pick the most


    suitable parents for them but something inside me said that it wasn''t enough.


    "They will like them." He replied. He looked confident but I somehow knew he was worried about it as


    well.


    "I hope so. I don''t want to keep them with someone they don''t like." I told him the truth.


    During the after- party, I had met the kids and talked to them. They didn''t talk much and were shy at


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    first but they opened up a little. I was happy for that. They deserved happiness.


    "Which is why they have a choice. You did a great job at selecting the couples,?Moya Lyubov. Don''t


    worry." He said soothingly as he pulled in the driveway of the pack house. I don''t think I would get used


    to its glory.?


    We both walked inside hand in hand as several pack members bowed to us and I smiled at the familiar


    faces. I had mingled with a lot of them during the party. When we entered the living room, we saw


    Adrian and Vanessa sitting on a couch close together as they softly murmured to each other. Adrian


    had worn a white shirt and dress pants which made him look very cute and Vanessa had worn a pink


    dress. She looked like a little princess. It was clear that they both wanted to impress their to-be-


    parents. The other voices in the room quietened down when we entered which caused the kids'' grey


    eyes to snap at us. Both of them slid off the couch in unison and held each other''s hands as we walked


    to us.


    I smiled at them and hugged both of them. "How are you both today?" I asked softly as I tapped


    Vanessa''s nose.


    A blush rose on her cheeks before she replied softly. "We awe good. How awe you?" She asked back,


    not exactly looking at Niki. I assumed she wasn''tfortable with malepany just yet. I let it go,


    she woulde out of her shell soon enough.


    My smiled widened at her impable manners.?


    "We both are good as well. Are you ready to go?" Niki replied this time as he extended hisrge


    hand towards the little girl. She took a step back instinctively and Adrian took his hand instead of his


    little sister. He looked up at my mate defiantly and nodded. "Ready." He said as he tugged Niki out


    with one hand and held Vanessa''s in his another.


    I chuckled silently at his actions and picked up Vanessa''s empty hands as all four of us filled out. Both


    the children got in the back of the car safely before we were on our way to couple number one.


    I turned around in my seat to look at the kids. "I have shortlisted two couples and both can choose


    whom you are mostfortable with. Your choice matters." I told them softly. "The first couple is Tessa


    and Mark. Mark is a doctor in a nearby human town where he goes three times a week and the rest of


    the days he is at the pack hospital. Tessa is a housewife." I informed them.


    They looked at each other bringing their gaze to me. "Thank you, Luna."


    "Anytime, kids." I smiled at them. We had reached the couple''s house. I was a medium size house with


    a small backyard.


    "Ready?" They nodded with determination and Niki knocked at the door. It was open in an instant,


    Mark and Tessa standing on either side of it, looking quite eager and happy to have us.


    "Good evening Alpha, Luna." Both of them bowed down. Tessa bent down and looked at the kids with a


    wide smile and extended her arms to hug Tessa. But she flinched and shuffled back. "Don''t touch her."


    Adrian said angrily. Tessa''s eyes widened but she nodded quickly. She opened the door wider and


    ushered us in.


    We spoke amicably but I was clear that the kids did not want to be here. Also, Mark and Tessa looked


    weary of the kids. This was clearly not the choice. Not wanting to waste more time, Niki and I stood


    up.


    "Thank you for your time, but I think the reason and answer is quite clear." Niki spoke lowly. Both of


    them nodded, sadness etched on their faces. It was clear as the day that they wanted kids. "The kids


    are...special." I said and grasped Tessa''s and Mark''s hands. "We are sorry. I wish for you to have a


    child of your own, you both deserve it and you would be great parents." I whispered to them. Both their


    eyes widened before they nodded at me.


    "Thank you Luna. Alpha." They said gratefully and bowed again. We nodded and left with the kids. We


    got in the car again to go to the second couple''s house.

 Chapter 27. Customs and Traditions

    Chapter 27. Customs and Traditions


    Avalyn


    "I''m sowy." Vanessa said sadly, her cute speech impediment showing. I''m sure she will grow out of


    soon.


    "It''s not your fault dear. I''m sorry, I should have talked to them first." I spoke softly. "I will talk to the next


    couple before anything happens. Yourfort is of utmost importance." I told them truthfully.


    "Thank you." Adrian said, deep gratitudecing his voice. Both of them were too mature for their age. I


    hated that they had to grow up so fast, they didn''t get to be children first.


    When we reached the house of the second couple, Niki decided to go in and talk to them first. He


    would inform me when he was done.


    I turned around and looked at both of them. They felt familiar. I knew I hadn''t seen or met them before


    but somehow, I felt connected to them.


    ''You can enter.'' Niki mink-linked me.


    ''Okay.'' I replied and got out of the car, the kids following suite. Both their hands grasped mine tightly


    before we entered though the door.


    The couple??Shawn and Lauren bowed. "Good evening Luna." They greeted.


    "Good evening, Shawn, Lauren." I greeted back. "I would like you both to meet the kids, Adrian and


    Vanessa." I said and kept my hands on both their shoulders.


    Lauren''s smile widened as she looked at them. "It is my absolute pleasure to meet both of you."


    "So is ours." Adrian replied and smiled slightly.


    We all sat down on the couch, the couple on one while Niki, Adrian, Vanessa and I on another. We


    were a bit squeezed but we didn''t mind. We talked and asked them questions, in the hopes that while


    the kids didn''t ask anything, they heard and learned more about them. Shawn was looking a bit worried


    at theck ofmunication with the he so he got up and smiled.


    "Do you both want a tour around the house? I have a gaming room as well." He offered. The kids


    automatically looked up at me and I nodded, nudging them to go ahead. They got off the couch and


    nervously followed Shawn down the hall.


    "In my opinion, they are doing fairly well." Iforted the nervous she-wolf.


    "Really? They barely spoke a word." She replied.


    "They just need some time." I smiled at her. Suddenly Niki got up and sped down the hall. I was hot


    on his heels.


    We were in the backyard and Shawn was showing the pool to the twins. Adrian seemed interested but


    Vanessa turned back and ran to us, her little heart pounding wildly. She collided with Niki''s body and


    curled her arms around his legs, holding on tight. Niki''s eyes were wide and hands in the air, unsure


    what to do. She had not touched a single male yet and now she was hugging him. Slowly, he brought


    his arms around her and held her.


    A smile lighted my lips when I saw them. I knew it bothered him greatly that the kids were not as close


    to him. He easily lifted Vanessa in arms, looking in her eyes.


    "Did something happen?" He asked her softly. It was clear that he felt something for them.


    She shook her head and leaned against his chest. I looked at Shawn to see him look at us with fear in


    eyes. More like he was looking at Niki. Lauren was by his side as she held her mate''s hand. Adrian


    was by our side in an instant.


    "Thank you for you time. We will tell you the final decision soon." Niki said softly but they could


    clearly hear it because of the enhanced hearing. I held Adrian''s hand and we walked out.


    Niki ced Vanessa in the backseat and Adrian climbed in besides her. We got in the car and


    Niki started driving.


    ''What happened?'' I asked Niki.


    ''I do not know. I just heard her heart beating rmingly fast and just knew something was wrong.''?He


    replied and his hands clenched around the steering wheel.


    ''Adrian would have acted differently if something must have happened to her.'' I told him.


    ''Very true. But fear isn''t caused only by our surroundings, Moya Lyubov. Our memories can do the


    same.''?He said. It looked like he had experienced it. There was so much I didn''t know about him. ''She


    must have seen or heard something to trigger it.''


    My heart went out for the little girl. I remember there being a time when I used to fear everything, and I


    havee a long way now. All because of one person, who loves me unconditionally. I looked at


    Niki who was focused on driving, sensing me look at him, he turned his gaze towards me. "I love


    you." I smiled back.


    "And I love you." He replied with a small smile on his face. He focused on his driving again as I went


    into a deep thought.


    There used to be a time when he hardly smiled. But he smiled much more frequently now. They made


    him look younger, more carefree. I realised that I smile much more often too. Did he notice that change


    too? I knew I had changed after the shift and the mating. I had be confident, stronger and


    assertive. If the little make out session in the parking lot was any indication, Niki loved this new me


    even more.


    He pulled over at a quaint restaurant and all of us filled out. I had requested him to take the kids with us


    for dinner and he dly epted. We were quickly ushered in by one of the staff members and we


    gave them our orders as well.


    "What would you two like to have?" I asked the kids. They just shrugged.


    "Please get the same for them as well." I told the waiter. We had ordered spaghetti Bolognese and a


    filet mignon.


    "Of course, thank you Alpha, Luna." The waiter bowed and left us alone.


    "Did you like this couple?" I asked them.


    "Yeah." They said in unison but Vanessa sounded unsure.


    "What happened Vanessa?" It was Niki who asked this question.


    "I saw someone." She whispered. A shudder ran through her little body.


    "Whom?" Growled Niki. Vanessa flinched back a little as his voice and I ced a hand over Niki''s


    bicep to calm him. He was already very protective about the kids.


    "I don''t know. But he was fa-Alpha''s fwiend. He came to the pack." Vanessa said in a small voice and


    her brother looked at her questioningly. She nced at him and it seemed like they were having an


    internal talk.


    "Maybe that was before he left your pack and joined us. I assure you that no harm wille to any of


    you while you are here." Niki assured them. They looked unsure but nodded anyways.


    The waiter arrived with our food and we talked with the kids about lighter topics. I did most of the


    talking and Niki threw in a few sentences here and there.


    To end the dinner, I again asked the kids if they liked the couple and would want to stay with them.


    They both looked at each other before Adrian looked at Niki in determination. "We like them but we


    like you both more."


    Shock coursed through my body at what he was trying to tell us. He really wanted us to be their


    parents? I loved them both wholeheartedly but I don''t think I could be a parent. Doubt slithered in


    my heart.


    ''Ava?''


    ''I''m not sure Nik.''


    "Its time for you both to return back to the pack house. There is some paperwork pending, we wille


    pick you both up in two days." Niki informed them as he got up. We all followed his actions and left


    the restaurant.


    The children''s saddened expression hurt me. But I knew Niki made the decision after some thought.


    I trusted him.


    We dropped off the kids at the pack house before we returned back to the estate.


    "What''s worrying you, Love?" Niki brought back my attention and ced his one hand on my thigh


    while his other was on the steering wheel.


    "They are good kids Niki. I -I feel connected to them." I whispered. "They don''t deserve this."


    His eyebrows rose an inch. "I thought it was just me. There is something about them familiar. Which


    pack are they from again?"


    "Mystic Lupus Pack." I recollected. "The Alpha is Adri??oh." I breathed.


    That was Niki''s old pack. The Alpha was Niki''s father. The pack which Niki left. The reason


    that was still a mystery to me. I don''t know why I hadn''t put two and two together.


    His told on my thigh tightened. "Yes. My?father." He snarled.


    His eyes were turning ck and he the car speed increased drastically. I ced my hand on his and


    called my wolf forward, urging her to soothe him. Slowly, his eyes turned back to the grey colour that I


    loved.


    "You never told me what happened." I said softly.


    "I don''t like to talk about it." He clenched his jaw. He parked the car in its ce and got out. He came


    over to my side and opened the door for me too. He held out his hand for me and I took it and jumped


    out.


    "Its a touchy subject." He said softly.


    I nodded. He would tell me at his own pace, I was not going to push him. We went up the stairs to see


    that everyone was gathered in the foyer.


    "Thank god you''re back." Natalia hugged me.


    "Why are you carrying your bag? Are you leaving?" I asked her as I hugged her back. There were two


    bags in her hand and Mikhail had a couple in his hands too.


    "Yup." She replied, not telling the exact details. "Don''t worry, I''ll be back before you know it." She


    grinned.


    "I doubt it. We''ll miss you around here." I smiled at her.


    "Of course you will." She winked and then hugged Niki too.?


    Mikhail came over to me and smiled. "Goodbye, Avalyn."


    I hugged him too. "Take care Mikhail." All of us hade close. We were a family now. All the men


    were like brothers to me. I would miss him.


    They left quickly after that. They were dying their departure just to bid goodbye to us.


    "How are the kids?" Sofiya asked me as we we walked towards our bedroom.


    "They are great. I''m not sure if they actually like the Lauren and Shawn though." I said worriedly.


    "I''m sure they will ovee their fears. Lauren is a good wolf, I''ve known her for a while." She smiled


    reassuringly. "They just need to open up, which they will with time."


    "I hope so." I replied before we parted ways. Or maybe we bring them here with us, they know us, they


    arefortable with us and are actually willing.


    Niki was in the shower when I entered our bedroom. I quickly stripped and and walking in. His back


    was to me as he stood under the shower. I smiled. I loved our shower time. I walked up to him and


    trailed my hand down his muscr back. His muscles bunched under my touch but he didn''t move


    otherwise. I hugged him from behind and ced my palm over his heart.


    My dear mate was troubled.


    "How many more kids did he fucking torture Ava?" He whispered. The weight of the words falling heavy


    on his shoulders.


    "What did he do to you?" I asked and ced my cheek against his back.


    His muscles tensed further. "He made me train all day, punishing me when I fall week in front of people


    who were more than twice my age."


    Punished.


    I closed my eyes. I remember the times I had asked him to punish me and I flinched. I had hurt him. I


    now understood why he loathed it when I said that. Why he wanted me to be normal. I was far better


    now than before but deep inside, I knew I still loved being dominated. I made a vow to never ask him


    that ever again. He would do as he deemed fit.


    "I''m sorry."


    Sorry you had to go through it. Sorry I asked you to punish me. Sorry to make you remember your past.


    "Its not your fault." He replied and spun around and held me in his arms. "The world we live in, Ava, is


    not as pretty as you think. Punishing people, having pets is?normal."


    My chest tightened at his words. "But- you were so angry when you heard what Emilio did." I


    whispered.


    "You are my mate, Love. I fell in love with you the moment I saw you. What hurts you, hurts me too."


    He reasoned. For the first time, I didn''t find it good enough.


    "The other?pets?have mate''s too." I hated saying that word.


    "They don''t. The pets are humans. Humans are not mated Ava, not unless they are special at least.


    Werewolves take human pets to entertain themselves before they meet their mates or to do their


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    personal work. It is moremon in the Vampire world because they need to feed on blood. They can


    feed on normal humans too but its too big of a risk, too many humans will die and the secret of our


    world will get out." I hated that it made sense.


    "dimir is perfectly fine with Sofiya." There were no humans in our house...except the maids.


    Maids.


    Following every order, being scared of making a mistake...shit. How could have I been so naive?


    "The maids are our human pets." He said exactly what I was thinking. "I had them remove their cors


    when I met you. I-I didn''t want you to think ill of us, considering what you had been through."


    "Violet?? what happens when they make mistake?" I remembered what happened with me.


    "Depends." He replied evasively.


    "What happens Niki?" I pressed and escaped his hold, I wrapped my arms around my self, feeling


    cold all of a sudden.?


    "We have strict rules regarding to pets. All the supernaturals follow them, regardless of differences


    between races. They are a part of our?? culture." He was still evading my question.


    "Violet is dead. She was as good as dead the second she tripped you. She found this few found


    confidence after her cor was removed. I want you to know that since you know all of this now, I will


    have the pets wear their cors again."


    I turned back and wrapped a towel around myself before walking out. I didn''t want to be a part of all


    this. I couldn''t believe he talked about all of this like it didn''t bother him.


    "Avalyn." He followed me and gripped my arm. "Don''t pull away. You asked." He said forcefully.


    "Papa didn''t have pets! We had vampires in our pack too." I gritted, my eyes shing as I wore my


    clothes and walked out of the wardrobe.


    "Think again, Avalyn. Maybe he didn''t want his beloved daughter to think ill about him. How the hell did


    nobody in the entire pack house tell you the truth about his death? Werewolves are loyal. At least one


    wolf would have told the Alpha''s daughter how their Beta killed him." He snarled.


    I flinched back at his words. I saw his expression falter for a split second before anger was back again.


    "You can''t leave me! You bare my mark. You are bound to me forever now. You are born in this world.


    You cannot ridicule its culture."


    "I''m not leaving you." I said, all the fight leaving me when I realised the source of his anger. He wasn''t


    angry at me not liking it, not too much at least. He was angry because he thought I was leaving him.


    "I''m angry because I was kept in the dark. I am angry because no one deserves to be a pet."


    His eyes softened. "Not everyone is as cruel as Emilio. They face repercussions in the form of different


    punishment for their mistakes. It depends on the owner again. Not everyone punishes their pet just for


    fun." He cupped my cheek. I closed my eyes and controlled my tears. Not everyone meant that some


    still did.


    "Have you?? did you have ever have a pet?" I whispered.


    "I was required to have one back at home. My pet took care of me and my wounds more than my


    father." He closed his eyes tightly at the memory. That was fine, I could live with that.


    I tugged him to the bed. I lied down on the bed and he pulled me half on him. Iid my head on his


    broad chest and trailed random patters over his abs. They tightened at my every touch, every stroke. I


    ced a kiss over his heart.


    "I wish you would share your troubles with me Nik." I whispered before my eyes closed on their own


    ord and I fell asleep.

 Chapter 28. Mom

    Chapter 28. Mom


    Niki


    I opened my eyes to see Ava''s head on my chest and her arm around my waist.


    I smiled.


    I caressed her hair and saw it turn white under my touch. The reason was a mystery but it didn''t bother


    me as much. I want to know the reason why but deep down I knew it wasn''t a negative thing.


    I slowly slipped from under her and got off the bed. I peeled off the covers and saw goosebumps rise


    on her naked skin.


    Smirking, I kissed my way up her legs to her inner thighs and saw her twitch. Her eyes were shut but


    her heart was beating faster. Then I kissed her already wet core and was gifted with a small moan.


    I smirked wider.


    She tried to close her legs but I held them apart.


    Then, I dug in my breakfast. Ipped up her juices before sucking at her pussy. Her back arched off the


    bed and she woke up with a lust- filled scream. I tightened my hold on her thighs so she didn''t move.


    Her eyes widened when she saw me and she let out another moan when I grazed my teeth. Her hands


    gripped my hair and tugged and I groaned. I loved it when she did that. I continued devouring her core


    and kept my eyes on her, not wanting to miss a single thing.


    Seeing her get off got me off too.


    "Pleasee..." she moaned. I doubled my efforts and just before she was there, I paused. She screamed


    and looked at me with her enticingly aroused blue eyes.


    "Whom does this pussy belong to Avalyn?" I asked darkly.


    "You." She groaned and bucked her hips, urging me to continue. I pushed them back down.


    "Thats right, Love. This is my pussy to do as I please." I murmured and gave it a long lick. Her pants


    grew heavier. "Please Master. Please let mee." She cried.


    I smirked and and crawled up and kissed her lips, mming my cock in her wet core without warning.


    She cried my name again.


    "Cum, my love." I said softly, my tone exactly opposite of how hard I was pounding into her and how my


    finger and thumb were now pinching her nipples. She cried out her orgasm while I didn''t stop my


    movements, her nails scratching my back.


    "Thats right, dig your nails deep, Avalyn." I gritted. She wed harder until I smelled blood and I


    smirked down at my little wolf. Her orgasm just ended and her next one was close.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    I kissed her hard and pinched her clit. "Cum with me." I groaned and shot my load in her and she


    climaxed with me again.


    I stayed still until we both were done, but I still didn''t move. Her tight pussy was too good to be left


    empty and her smell drove me crazier than ever before. I knew she had changed after shifting and


    mating but my mate had done a total three sixty and I was fucking proud of her.


    "Good morning." She smiled at me, her dimples popping.


    "Understatement of the century." I grinned.


    "True." She said as a blush rose her cheek. I thumbed her cheeks. She was shy after everything we


    did? I chuckled.


    "I love it when youugh." She whispered suddenly.


    "Only for you, my Love. Only for you." I said and finally slipped out of her. I was getting hard again and


    we had too much to do. We shifted to our fur and started running.


    I nipped at her feet and brushed my coat against her coat, slowing her slightly which made my wolf and


    Iugh. The sparks were affecting her too, much to my amusement.


    She nipped at my tail, making me growl yfully. She let out a small mewl and I started chasing her,


    making her run faster.


    You can never run from me, Moya lyubov.


    Just before we were about to reach the back door of the estate, I pounced on her back. But she was


    fast in twisting and moving out of the way before I couldnd on her.


    She gave me an excited and satisfied yip.


    ''Good move.'' I smiled.


    ''Thank you.'' She sounded exhrated.


    I almost forgot that being in the wolf form was new to her. She had a better control of her wolf than


    most newbies.


    We shifted to our skin before we went to our room and showered together, somehow managing to


    finish quickly and not having sex again.


    When we both were dressed again, I pulled her out of the room and we walked down the hallway.


    When we reached in front of the door, I pulled out the key from my pocket and and unlocked it.


    We walked in, hand in hand, into my mom''s bedroom.


    "This is my mother''s bedroom." I told her softly.


    Her heart stopped for a second before she looked at me with a shocked expression. I know she didn''t


    expect me to share so soon but there was no reason not to other than it hurt me. To be fair, she had


    shared about her past too.


    But I wasn''t returning the favour, I was telling her because I wanted to.


    I went to the bedside and picked up the picture frame of mom and I. She had blue eyes and brown hair


    just like mine. She had the same high cheeks structure that I do and the same chin. The only thing I got


    from Adrik, my father was my grey eyes and my strong jaw line.


    She was smiling in the picture but you could see the pain in her eyes.


    "My?father,"?disgust crawling up my face even at his thought, "is a cruel man. He was abusive towards


    my mom and I. She wasn''t his mate, they were mated because of their pure lineage. And I was the heir


    he always wanted. He made me train ever since I could walk to be the next Alpha. He would


    punish me if he thought I did a bad job that day. Never in front of anyone else, or so hard that it would


    leave a mark, because that would ruin his reputation. At first, mom wasn''t aware of it, but then the


    blood got too much to hide." Ava hugged me and tucked her head in the crook of my neck, cing a


    soft kiss there.


    "She broke down and apologised to me. When she confronted him, he hit her too. Thats when he


    started being abusive towards her in front of me. I was only ten year old then, I tried to stop him but I


    was?weak." I admitted, hating that fact. If I had been stronger, maybe my mom would have been with


    me today. My eyes blurred with tears and I blinked them away.


    "After a year of nning, we ran away. A lot of pack members helped us too. They knew that there was


    tension going on but no one knew the details. My mom had inherited a vast fortune from her parents


    and she bought this property and we started living here, away from my pack, my?home." I croaked. I


    hated that I had to leave everyone I loved toe here. No matter the conditions, Mystic Lupus is my


    pack.


    "We were not exactly happy here, but at least we were safe. Slowly we started forming our own pack


    when more and more rogues came to us for help. My mom helped everyone she believed was good.


    She had a penchant for helping the troubled. I guess the only one she couldn''t help was herself." I


    whispered.


    Ava brushed a tear that had fallen down my cheek. I saw her look up at me with teary eyes. "She was


    never happy?? she would smile for me but she wasn''t happy."


    I wiped her eyes. "This is my mom." I said. She turned in my arms to look at the picture in my hand.


    "Her name is V-"


    "Viktoria." She breathed as she cut me off.


    My eyes widened. How the hell did she know? More tears fell down her eyes and a sob tore through


    her throat. Her legs knees buckled but I tightened my hold on her before she could fall.


    "How do you know her name Avalyn?" I pressed. Why was she crying so much? A deep pit grew in my


    stomach but I refused to think about anything else.


    She opened her eyes and looked at me with pained eyes. "She was there Nik!" She cried. "She was


    the one who killed herself." She covered her mouth. "She was the one who was like a mother to me


    after Mrs. Maria died.?She was Emmanuel''s pet." She whispered brokenly.


    "Thats not possible. I saw her die in front of me." I screamed. Angry that she would even insinuate


    something like that. "We were attacked and I saw saw the wolf plunge his knife in her stomach. I heard


    her heartbeat stop."


    But they took her body away.?Maybe they healed her.


    Fuck.


    No.


    Tears quickly filled my eyes. The floor beneath my feet moved and my I stumbled before I fell down on


    my knees, not being able to carry my own weight. I disappointed my mother. I should have searched


    harder.


    Fuck.


    I should have fought harder. I hadn''t been strong enough back then either. From what stories Ava had


    told me about her past, I could imagine what mom would have gone through as well. I wrapped my


    arms around her waist and ced my head against her stomach as I cried. I never want to imagine


    anything like that again. The only two women I have ever loved have gone through the same


    nightmare. Maybe I was cursed. Maybe they shouldn''t have loved me.


    Ava ced her hand on my head and caressed my head. "Its not your fault Niki." She whispered.


    "She loved you very much." I just shook my head, she was saying all of this to make me feel better.


    "I love you, sweet child, but I can''t live like this anymore, I miss my son, I hoped I could escape and go


    back to him but I can''t live like this anymore. I''m sorry for the pain I will cause you."?Avalyn said,


    almost as if she was reciting it. "They were thest words of your mother before she took her life."


    I just hugged her tighter. All I could feel was pain and regret. It consumed my entire body, so much that


    I started vibrating. I felt like I was a kid and back under Adrik''s rule again. Able to see what was


    happening, having to suffer through it but not being able to do anything about it.


    I want to fucking kill Emmanuel and Emilio. My body hummed with rage. Hot white fury took over me. I


    was not the weak boy now, I am a strong Alpha and could face my fears and fight. I let go of Ava and


    stood up. I turned around and jumped off the window, shifting in the air andnding on my paws.


    All I could see was mom''s smiling face. Crying face. Determined face. Kind face. Loving face.


    ''You are such a good little boy, Nik.'' She smiled.


    A memory shed in front of my eyes.


    ''Shh...it''s okay, Love. It''s okay.'' She sobbed, hugging me to her.


    And then another.


    ''We are leaving tonight.'' She clutched my little hand in hers.


    And one more.


    ''Nik, this is Max. He will be staying with us and you will treat him like he is your brother okay?'' She


    smiled at me as she patted the shoulders of a skinny boy who was only a couple of inches taller than


    me.


    And then I remembered her smiling face.


    ''I love you, Niki.'' She ruffled my hair.


    She didn''t deserve this. She was the kindest, most strongest person I knew.


    Her face changed to Ava''s.


    Her kneeling.


    Her being raped.


    Her crying out her safe-word.


    She didn''t deserve this either. Especially at such a young age.


    I could kill the entire Mont?na Pack with the rage I was feeling.?


    I ran through the forest, making my way to Mont?na Pack, to end it once and for all. I didn''t care what


    would happen to me as long as I killed the father- son duo.


    I licked my lips at the thought.


    Suddenly someone mmed on my, making me crash against a tree. I let out a loud growl and pinned


    the wolf?? Avalyn on the ground.


    ''Don''t fucking test me right now Avalyn. Go back to the estate.''?I snarled.


    ''You are not going anywhere.''?She said confidently.


    ''And who''s going to stop me? You?''?I had her caged underneath me.


    ''Yes.''?She gritted and bit my leg and got out.


    I growled at her as we both red at each other. She was not backing off.


    She came running to me and pounced but I ducked and pinned her down again. I growled and bit her


    neck, not hard but just enough to hurt if she made a single move.?"I said go back to the estate."?I


    ordered fiercely in my Master tone. Her eyes glowed blue and suddenly, I was off her and on the


    ground. She towered over me.


    "I submit to you because I want to, do not think that I will do anything that I don''t want to. And this time,


    Niki, I will not back off. I will not let my mate go to my pack to get himself killed. Going alone, without


    a n is suicide. Look beyond your anger and you will realise it."?She said and then ran back back.


    Her words stilled me. Guilt of treating Ava badly surpassed my anger. How can I be so messed up?


    She is right. Of course she is right.


    I am ashamed of how irresponsibly I behaved. I am an Alpha and responsible for many more lives, I


    can''t afford to be so short tempered. Instead of going back to the estate, I went to the clearing. I wanted


    to give Ava some time and I wanted some time myself to think.


    Learning what actually happened to my mom had shook me. I needed to calm down my anger and I


    knew if I went back right now, I''ll start a fight or something. I needed to be on my own.

 Chapter 29. Vasilik

    Chapter 29. Vasilik


    Avalyn


    I woke up in the morning to find the cold, empty space next to mine.


    He hadn''te homest night.


    I had felt guilty about what I had said. But it wasn''t until I reached the estate that I felt in control of


    myself and realise what I actually did.


    I tried not to feel guilty because it was for his own good but it was difficult. And I know Niki can be


    stubborn when he wants to be.


    I quickly got ready and went downstairs. His mind link was shut tight. I need to know be is alright.


    "Where is Niki?" I asked Dimitri who was in the kitchen.


    He looked confused. "Not with us. He didn''te for training either. I thought he decided to sleep in."


    He frowned and then his eyes fogged over as if he was mind-linking. A secondter, Andrei


    materialised in the kitchen.


    "Have you seen Niki?" Dimitri asked him.


    "He did note homest night." The words were like a punch to my gut.


    "There is no other girl!" Dimitri rushed to me and said worriedly. "I''m sure he got stuck in his work." He


    reasoned.


    "I know." He would never do that to me, whatever the circumstances. "We just..got in a fight yesterday


    afternoon." I murmured.


    "Avalyn, we have visitors." Sofiya said worriedly. "The front gate."


    I walked out at her tone and the men followed. I met Sofiya and dimir at the front gate and saw four


    men approaching. I pulled my wolf forward to judge them. They were vampires and she was weary


    about them but she wasn''t scared. My family on the other hand looked very tense which lead me to


    believe that these were not nice people.


    All of them were tall, muscr, and handsome. I could admit it. The leader had ck hair and jet ck


    eyes, it was intimidating to say the least.


    "Whom do we have here?" He smirked as he saw me.


    "Luna Avalyn." I said confidently. "And who would you be?"


    "King Vasilik of Kingdom Mozog." He said as he looked down his nose at me. The kingdom name rang


    a bell. Rhazien was from there but he wasn''t here today.


    Also, I didn''t like his attitude.


    "King Vasilik, may I know the reason of your unannounced presence in my pack and in my home?" I


    asked with a sweet smile.


    His eyebrows raised an inch. "I would much rather have this conversation with Alpha Niki." It meant


    he was not Niki''s friend. Thank god, he shouldn''t be friends with such people.


    "Alpha Niki is indisposed at this moment. You may have that conversation with me." I said evasively.


    I could practically feel Dimitri, Sofiya, Andrei and dimir''s pride.


    "Very well. We would like to know why my subject, Lord Rhazien was here." He said, looking agitated.


    "Isn''t that something you should be asking your subject?" I arched a brow.


    There was no way was I going to tell this man anything about our conversation.


    "Lord Rhazien is unreachable at the moment and the topic of your discussion is of... delicate matter to


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    our court." The way he said ''unreachable'' shot a shiver through me but I controlled myself. That would


    be showing weakness in front of our enemy.


    "dimir, my trusted friend here is a vampire who I am sure is well versed with Vampire kingdom''s


    norms unlike myself." I pointed to dimir who stiffened.


    "dimir, am I ountable to a Vampire King for a conversation I had with one of his subjects?" I


    asked him.


    His lips twitched. "No Luna, you are not ountable to anyone. You are under your own jurisdiction.


    No person can question your authority or raise questions on matters that happen inside your pack." He


    practically purred.


    "And that, King Vasilik, answers your question." I widened my smile.


    "I underestimated you, Luna Avalyn." He murmured as he looked around. I didn''t reply.


    "I assure you it will never happen again." He said, his iris expanding.


    I just raised my one brow in challenge.


    His eyes glowed red and suddenly Dimitri pulled me behind his back as him, dimir and Andrei took


    defensive positions in front of?Sofiya and I.


    "I assure you that the consequences of your actions will not be pretty." dimir growled in a voice I


    never thought I would hear from him.


    One look at him and you would see a dangerous man but he was always so well- mannered and


    civilised that you forget about the dangerous part, which was now out. I could feel dread and fury rolling


    out of everyone but dimir''s was more intense.


    "You know nothing,?son." He snarled thest part as if it was poison.


    I was shocked to know that he was dimir''s father. This man was as vain as one could get and


    dimir was down to earth?? most of the times.


    Then suddenly dimir looked like he was in intense pain and he copsed on the ground, his scream


    piercing the air.


    What the hell was happening?


    Sofiya fell on the ground next to him, trying to help him while Dimitri and Andrei were about to attack


    Vasilik but they fell on the the ground in pain too.


    By the smirk on his face, I knew it was his doing. I growled at him as I moved forward to get to him.


    "Stop it right now." I went to punch him but he ducked. I knew he was using one of his gifts. I wasn''t


    sure what it was but I was not going to sit back and watch while my family suffered.


    He looked at me again and then looked confused. I shook off his stare and when to attack him again


    but he punched me in the jaw and I flew back a few feet. I let out a loud howl, hoping Niki will


    somehow hear it. I was not trained to fight. But I was going to try my damned best. I stood up again and


    swiped my cheek to see blood. I saw my friends on the ground, Sofiya was in pain too and her sob


    broke my heart. I ran to Vasilik but his two men captured me.


    "Why isn''t it working?" He hissed.


    "Maybe she is immune?" One of them replied.


    "There is no such thing." Vasilik hissed back. He took hold of my head and closed his eyes. I tried to


    shake him and the other two vampires away but it was of no use. "Nothing." He hissed and took his


    hands off my head.


    I heard a loud growl as Niki tore through the woods in his wolf form.


    Thank goddess.


    He shifted in his human form when he saw all of us and and was running to us but suddenly he


    copsed on the ground in pain too. I let out a loud cry, feeling his pain. His head was in immense pain.


    I tried to shake myself out of their grip but they tightened their hold.


    "Let''s take her. Maybe I''ll let her live, as my pet." Vasilik smirked and my eyes widened.


    No! I would not let that happen.


    I wiggled further and bit a vampire''s hand, freeing me and then I ran further away from them. I had to


    think of something, fast.


    "Avalyn shift." I heard Master yell. Then he let out another wail and my headache increased?? but I


    knew it was Nik''s. And if I hurt so much, I can''t even imagine how much pain he was in.


    Instinctively, I shifted at hismand.


    Cursing myself for not thinking about this earlier, I ran to attack them. I was much stronger in my wolf


    form and whatever powers I possessed must also be more potent.


    Vasilik stood in his ce and his three vampires charged at me. One of themnded on my back and


    held my neck in a chock hold while the other one rammed into me and threw me behind, making me


    crash against a rock. I let out a cry but I tore the Vampire off my back and and he fell a few feet away.


    When the one running towards me was about to reach me, I side stepped him and pushed him forward.


    I was sure it happened very fast but for some reason, I could see everything in slow motion. When he


    fell on the ground, making most of the opportunity, I pounced on him and detached his head off his


    body in a swift move.


    I let out a loud growl.


    I turned around and saw that the other two vampires had gone still. Vasilik had Niki''s neck in his


    hold.


    No!


    My wolf growled louder, making thend vibrate. It came from deep within me that I could feel my blood


    hum and my heart, body and soul soar. The vibrations shook everything around me. The ache in my


    head that was Niki''s pain vanished. But it looked like he was still in pain. The two vampires fell on


    their knees in front of me.


    I was suddenly back in my human form as I walked down to where Vasilik had froze in his ce with


    his eyes wide.


    "Release him." Imanded. A secondter I realised it came from within me. I felt like I was in a


    trans. Like I wasn''t in control of my own actions.


    He looked in a dilemma, not sure what to do. I moved closer and ced my palm over hus chest, right


    over his heart. I leaned forward and repeated forcefully, "Release him."


    As if in a trance, he released Niki and it didn''t look like he was in pain anymore.


    Then I plunged in my fingers in his chest and ripped his entire heart out.


    In slow motion, his lifeless body copsed on the ground.


    Vasilik''s body slowly turned grey as hey motionless near my feet.


    Feeling light headed all of a sudden, my knees buckled and by vision blurred before I felt someone


    catch me.


    And then everything went ck.

 Chapter 30. Queen Avalyn

    Chapter 30. Queen Avalyn


    Avalyn


    "You did good, my child." A sweet voice told me.


    I turned around to see the same blue- eyed and white haireddy smiling at me. I envied how she was


    always so at peace.


    "Don''t worry, Avalyn. I am you. You will soon find your own peace too." She said with a soft smile.


    How did she know what I was thinking?


    "That''s because we both are the same, I can hear your thoughts." She replied. "I am so proud of you


    for yesterday Avalyn. Its time to wake up now, its time to fulfil your duties. Your people have arrived,


    they need you."


    My people? What does that mean?


    "You''ll know when you wake up." She said.


    "Save Niki."


    "Lead them all to victory."


    "Lighten the darkness."


    "The time ising."


    Then she faded way, just likest time. Slowly, and then all at once.


    My eyes fluttered open and I saw Niki sitting on the bed, his one arm around me and the other on


    hisp. His head was rested against the headboard as he rested. Suddenly his eyes snapped open


    and he breathed a sign of relief when he saw me.


    "You scared all of us Ava." He breathed.


    What was he talking about? I got up from my sleeping position and sat besides him. Then I suddenly


    remembered what happened yesterday. Shit.


    "I killed him." I whispered in shock. "I killed a king.?I killed dimir''s father."


    I got off the bed and ran out of the door in search of dimir. I crashed into him in the hallway. I took a


    step back and looked up at him.


    How will I ever get him to forgive me?


    "I''m so sorry." I apologised. How could I have killed his father? What was wrong with me? "I- I don''t


    know what happened, it was as if something took control of me and-and I killed him." I said in a small


    voice.


    "Don''t be sorry Avalyn." He told me softly. "He had iting."


    "But you don''t deserve it."


    "Maybe. It was his decision to strip me away from my position as his son and as the prince. That was a


    decade ago. I assure you, there is not much affection in me left for him." He smiled sadly.


    "He was still your father. I didn''t even have a good enough reason to do it." I whispered.


    "Of course you did. He was hurting your family Avalyn. And as a Luna, you are bound to be protective.


    He was also going to take you away to keep you as a..." he coughed. "If he had been sessful, there


    was no one in this entire world that would be able to get you out of there." He said softly.


    My eyes widened.


    "I''m still sorry." I told him sincerely.


    "It''s alright." He said. "There are some people who havee to meet you." His eyes flickered behind


    me. I turned around to see Niki standing there still in his boxers with a small smile on his face. I


    looked down at myself and saw I was in a night dress. I blushed and ran inside my bedroom.


    "We will be down in a few." I heard Niki tell dimir. In the next second, he was inside the bedroom


    and the door was locked shut.


    "Never run out like that,?in?that again." His eyes darkened and I quickly nodded. "Sorry!" I squeaked.


    "Lets go shower." He murmured but didn''t made a move.


    I lowered my head as I walked past him to enter the bathroom when he pped my butt. I jumped


    around with a blush. He just arched his eyebrows, asking if I had a question. I shook my head and


    rushed in.


    We both showered silently and quickly. I kept steeling nces at him, still wondering what he was


    thinking. Thest conversation we had was in the forest which didn''t go as well as it could have gone. I


    didn''t know what took over me. When I realised what had actually happened, I was back in the estate


    and Sofiya was standing in front of me, asking what happened and where I just came from.


    I couldn''t answer anything because the guilt of talking rudely to him was overpowering. But I didn''t feel


    guilty to actually stop him. I just could have handled it better. I knew that knowing what happened to


    Viktoria angered him and hurt him, and I know first hand that people make irrational decisions when


    they are hurt. I can''t hold that against him.


    We both dried ourselves and got dressed. "I know we have a lot to talk about, we will do it after we deal


    with the vampires that havee to meet you." He said quietly. "I hope you know? that killing a long


    reining Vampire king was not as easy as you made it seem like. You are something else." He


    whispered and kissed my lips. Electricity buzzed through my lips which made my toes curl. I had


    missed him. "The vampires that Vasilik sired and were ountable to him are now under your rule. You


    are their queen now." His thumb rubbed my jaw.


    I blinked.?What?


    "You killed a king Ava, it''s not something everyone can say. And as much as a good thing you did by


    breaking his tyranny, you took on a huge responsibility." He murmured. "If you need, I will help you in


    every step along the way."


    "I don''t know anything about ruling anybody." I told him, still in shock.


    "Contrary to your belief, you''ve done a great job in handling everything?? the kids, Rhazien and Vasilik.


    Dimitri was very amused at how you handled him with your polite words. Give yourself a chance, give


    them a chance. Meet them, talk to them, they are your people now."


    Your people.?Thedy in my dreams also said that.


    "Alright, lets meet them." I looked in his deep grey eyes and smiled. Our hands found each other''s


    before we made our way down stairs.


    I went downstairs to see four Vampires, including Rhazien sitting on the couches. On our arrival, all of


    them quickly stood up and bowed deeply.


    I looked at Niki with wide eyes, not used to any of this. He just squeezed my hand in reply. "Rise."


    He told them.


    The four Vampires straightened and looked at me with straight faces but they had...hope in their eyes?


    Two of the vampires were Vasilik''s subjects that hade with him. Fear grew in their eyes when they


    saw me recognise them.


    "Forgive us, my Queen." One of them gulped. "We were merely following the orders of the former


    King." I could see that they were worried about my reaction.


    I gave them a small smile and shook my head. "Think nothing of it, you were just doing your duties." I


    said and he visibly rxed. "Please introduce yourselves."


    "Of course. I am Lord Leikos." He said. "I was in charge of the finances of the Mozog Kingdom." He


    was a tall, well built man and had a certain smartness in his eyes thates only after years of


    experience.


    "I am Lord Darius, I was in charge of arms, ammunitions and wars." The next man said. Hisrge frame


    scared me, he was even bigger than Niki but I knew he wouldn''t hurt me.


    "I am Lady Ezra, I was in charge of the people of the Mozog Kingdom." She was a middle aged, kind


    looking woman. I was sure she more than a couple of century old but she looked like she was in her


    mid thirties. She had a warm, weing aura around her that I liked.


    "I am Lord Rhazien, my Queen." He smirked. "I was in charge of foreign affairs. And this is Prince??"


    "No!"?dimir snarled as he cut him off. He cleared his throat and clenched Sofiyaa''s hand in his. "I do


    not belong to the Mozog kingdom anymore." He said, his face impassive but I could feel tension rolling


    off of him in waves.


    "He was wrongfully banished from our kingdom by our former King and his father but I assure you that


    he deserves to be a part of the kingdom again, he can return home again." Rhazien kept his eyes on


    me and ignored dimir.


    "I?am?home. This is my home and family, it has been since a long time." dimir told Rhazien in a


    controlled voice. He swiftly avoided my gaze.


    "On what grounds were you banished, dimir?" I asked him softly.


    His eyes slowly met mine and I could see the pain buried underneath the tough exterior. He had been


    strong far to long, it was time to ept help.


    "For falling in love with a werewolf and mating with her." He replied. "Vasilik and Queen Zakyra had


    promised to marry their first borns to unite their Kingdoms to make the strongest empire the Vampire


    world has ever seen. I broke that promise when I mated Sofiya."


    I lips parted when I heard his first sentence. How could his father be so cruel? He know he had a made


    out there! And to make this promise without consent is just wrong! How could he neglect his own son''s


    right just for power?


    I knew there was much more to the story than he was letting on. This was just the tip of the ice berg. I


    could only imagine how many troubles dimir and Sofiya would have to go through. No wonder he


    treated Sof like a princess.


    "Vasilik is not the king anymore. Alpha Niki is." I told as I looked up at my mate and gave him a


    small smile. He smiled softly at me in return. "He is the King to my Queen." I told the men in front of


    me.


    "I lift your ban dimir, you can go to your Kingdom whenever you please." I announced.


    "The people of Mozog won''t be very pleased." He said cooly before shoot a re towards Lord Leikos,


    Lord Darius and Lady Ezra. All three of them looked looked guilty.


    "Not everyone had the balls to go against Vasilik''s orders, dimir. You should know this first hand."


    Rhazien sighed. "This practically rules Ezra out." He smirked and everyone let out a smallugh. Lady


    Ezra smacked Rhazien on his arm from besides him.


    "You were his son that''s why he only banished you. Sorry to say this brother, but the truth is, for


    whatever reason, what you did was an act of treason and you should have been executed for it,


    Crowned Prince or not." He said sharply. "You were lucky to be spared. Taking your side would be pure


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    suicide. I did it because I consider you my brother and Vasilik knew better than to cross me."


    "We are deeply sorry for what happened dimir. The entire Kingdom mourns for your loss and wishes


    you back." Lady Ezra told him softly.


    dimir was as stiff as a statue, the only thing gave him away was how hard he was clutching Sofiya''s


    hand and his clenched jaw.


    "dimir can take his time to decide for himself and his mate." I spoke for him. I am sure he needed to


    talk to her about this as well. He gave me a small appreciative nod.


    "Forgive me, my Queen but we do not have enough time. We need to have a coronation ceremony for


    the throne cannot remain empty for a long time." Lord Leikos said highly.


    "Lord Leikos, dimir will take the time he needs." I spoke coolly. "If he decides to return to his


    Kingdom, we shall forfeit our rights to dimir and Sofiya, the rightful King and Queen. He was born to


    be a Vampire king and trained his entire life to take the position, unlike myself or Niki. If he decides


    to stay here, where he is always weed despite who he is or who he is mated to," they flinched,


    "then we shall remain the King and Queen. We will choose a representative who will rule the kingdom


    on our behalf, who will look after everything but will still be ountable to us." I finished.


    "But??" he argued.


    "I believe your Queen has spoken, Lord Leikos." Niki arched his brow. "Is there anyone else who


    has questions regarding their Queen''s orders?" He further asked. No one dared to question him. There


    was just something about him, his re and his voice that intimidated others. I loved it.


    "No, King Niki." The three of them murmured.


    "Now that all the formalities are done with," Rhazien rubbed his hands together, "I am hungry." He


    smiled. "For your type of food."


    I chuckled. "Yes, I''ll ask the maid to set the food."


    "And quit with the Lords and Ladies will you? We are all family here." He grinned. I looked at the rest of


    the vampires and they nodded at me smiling. Although, Leikos didn''t look as pleased, I didn''t bother


    much, he woulde around.


    "The food is set, please follow us to the dining room." Sofiya called with a smile.


    We all entered the dining room and settled in our ces. The four vampires sitting across from us.


    Lunch was pleasant and I learnt more things about vampires??they could go without eating but they


    ate anyways because they liked the taste.


    I learned that only a few vampires??mostly the high rankers could walk in the daylight, the rest were


    confined to roam the earth during the night.


    During the olden times, the vampires and werewolves hated each other but after some prophecy which


    was most probably not true, they worked together and realised that the other was not all that bad. This


    resulted in the old generation still not being fond of werewolves and recent vampires?? recent being


    under the age of a hundred years, being more open minded


    I suspected Leikos was one of the older ones.

 Chapter 31. A walk on the beach

    Chapter 31. A walk on the beach


    Niki


    Ava had invited the vampires to stay the night but they politely declined, informing her that they had


    rented a hotel in the nearby human town. I knew she was worried but I told her to let them be. More


    than being worried about them, I knew she was worried about the humans but all of them clearly had


    pets. When you were a high ranker, having pets was more like a status symbol more than a necessity.


    I took Ava down to the beach after that, we had lots to discuss.


    "Take off your sandals." I told her as I removed my own. She smiled widely as she quickly did as I said.


    I ced them on a rock before holding her hand and we took off for a walk.


    "Lets talk about you first. I know we haven''t done that much since you shifted." I told her. "How do you


    feel, Love?"


    "I feel...alive." She looked up at me.


    It was true, her blood hummed louder, her eyes glowed with more happiness than I had ever seen and


    there was just something different about her. "I mean, I was living before. But now, it feels like I was


    merely surviving then. I am truly living now." She said as she kicked a rock ahead. "At first, I wouldn''t


    even feel entitled to kick this rock, almost as if I''m doing something wrong by moving it from its ce."


    She whispered.


    In moments like these, I realised how deep her submission ran. It had been ingrained in her for ten,


    long years. I made me furious that she had to go through it, but what made me more furious was the


    fact that my mate had been suffering through all of that silently, all alone and I had no clue.


    "And now?" I asked.


    "I feel like my old self, Niki. When I was still a kid and papa was still alive." She swiped a palm


    across her cheek. I tugged her in front of me and smiled at my beautiful girl. I cupped her cheeks with


    both my hands and wiped her tears with my thumbs. Her long, brown hair were flying all over the ce


    because of the wind and her warm brown eyes were ssy. She was still as beautiful as ever.


    "How were you when you were little?" I asked. I wanted to know more about her. All she had shared


    with me about her past was the dark part of it. I wanted to know how she was before that too.


    "Papa used to call me firefly." She chuckled but there was nothing humorous about it. It was more of a


    ''I can hardly believe it''ugh.


    "He said that I was like a firefly because I had fire within me and I was meant to fly. Back then, I used to


    be confident and strong, I didn''t take shit from anybody." She bit her lip. "I had a best friend, we used to


    be the only girls who y with the boys. The other girls thought that the game we yed would get


    them dirty because of the mud or something so they would stay away." She smiled, her thoughts a


    million miles away. "And I used to get into a lot of fights." her eyes slid to me and then widened at my


    smirk. "I wasn''t crazy!" She palmed her mouth.


    "Never said you were." Iughed.


    "I only fought because I thought there was injustice happening in the situation." She reasoned, her


    eyes light withughter. "So yeah, Papa thought that I needed to channel my anger so he started


    training me. Thats why I became good at aiming and a little at fighting at such a young age." That she


    was. She had a knack for learning things quickly and since she had started training everyday, she had


    gotten much better.


    "Your Papa was a wise man." I smiled and we continued walking.


    "The wisest. I miss him everyday." She whispered. I wanted to say something to make it better, but


    there was nothing I could say to take away her pain. So I remained silent.


    We had reached the edge of the beach so we took a u-turn after that. "He was a strong Alpha. He was


    fair but strict. No other packs tried to mess with him you know? That''s why I wonder how Emmanuel


    managed to kill him." I told her. I had met him a couple of times during the annual meetings and the ball


    I was supposed to attend with Adrik.


    "You said something about the people would have told him if they knew, what was that about?" She


    asked me.


    "The pack members are loyal to their Alpha Ava. That is unless they are forced otherwise or are bitter


    about something. No wolf would defy the Alpha anything if he is a happy with his life in the pack. From


    what I know about Alpha Javier, the people were happy in his rule. It would be difficult to manipte


    wolves into epting the death of their Alpha so easily. And even after that, convincing the entire pack


    that the Alpha died and he being the Beta lived isn''t easy. A good beta would kill himself if that means


    the Alpha lives." I told her.


    "I didn''t know." She seemed deep in thought.


    "I know I shouldn''t ask you this, but do you think your father had any pets?" I asked her. "Anyone you


    thought he was close to but that person wasn''t a werewolf, did everything your father said and took


    care of you in his absence?"


    I could see she was thinking hard. "Mrs. Maria." She whispered. "She was the human who was always


    there, she was close to papa. She was the house cook and always took care of me, like my mother


    would have if she were there." Her hands shook as shebed her fingers through her hair. It was a


    nervous habit of her''s. I took her hands in mine and gripped it tightly.


    "Not all pets are used to have sex, Ava." I told her softly. I knew it was bothering her too much. "Maybe


    she was just there to fill the void of your mother. You are a girl, your father couldn''t teach you


    everything a mother could. Was there any other pet that may be alive?" I asked. She clenched her


    hands in mine and shook her head.


    It would have been a good start but it clearly was a dead end.


    "You know Alpha Javier was right, you are like a firefly." I smiled down at her. She peered up at me


    through her ssy eyes. She just shook her head. "Doesn''t feel like it. That Avalyn is lost forever."


    "And yet, a better version is standing right in front of me." I tugged her again and made her stand in


    front of me. This was a conversation during which I wanted her to look in my eyes, to see for herself


    that I was speaking the truth.


    "Surviving years of torture, being able to love a possessive ass like me, killing a full grown werewolf


    while you were a human, shifting into an Alpha wolf at the age of twenty three, reprimanding me for a


    dick move, facing Vasilik, killing him and them handling his subjects like a pro, I would say you have


    quite the fire in you Love." I smiled and caressed her soft cheek with my thumb.


    She smiled back shyly. "I wouldn''t say I reprimanded you."


    "But you held your ground." I gathered her in my arms and kissed her forehead. "That''s more than what


    I can say more most people. I''m sorry for being a dick, Love."


    "No, you were hurt and angry, I understand Nikky." She smiled.


    "Still not good enough of a reason to treat you like that. And Nikky?" I raised my brows in amusement.


    "It was fine. Yeah, you have so many nicknames for me, I wanted a few more." Her eyes twinkled.


    "All of me is only for you, sweet. You may call me whatever you wish." I smiled.


    "Whatever?" She wiggled her brows mischievously. I pinched her butt. "I might just have to spank you


    for being naughty then. You know what? Go ahead and give me another stupid nickname." I grinned.


    Her blush rose further and her face turned a lovely shade of crimson. "And I might just love it." She said


    and pressed her hips against my mine, grinding slowly. I groaned as I kept a firm grip on her hips and


    pulled her back. "As much as I would love to, we still have things to discuss,?Moya Lyubov."


    She nodded. "The kids." She said and then turnedpletely serious. "To be honest, I love them


    already and I wouldn''t mind if theye here with us."


    "Neither do I. I just wanted your opinion first. There is just something about them that''s familiar, I have


    this urge to protect them." I narrowed my eyes in distance. I didn''t feel like that for anyone else other


    than Ava. "And when Vanessa came and hugged me, I was so shocked, I know she is scared of males


    and has issues with touching people. Which is also why it meant so much more."


    "It''s clear then, they stay with us." Ava smiled, satisfied with the oue.


    "Now I want to ask about how during the initiation ceremony, you resisted dimir''s illusion and


    yesterday, Vasilik''s mind control." I asked her seriously.


    "I -I didn''t resist anything. In case of Vasilik, nothing happened to me at all." She shrugged. "And


    dimir, I am not sure. I got an illusion. In fact I got it today before I woke up too. She told me to wake


    up because my people havee for me."


    "That wasn''t an illusion Ava. dimir can see the illusion work in the people''s minds. He couldn''t see


    anything in your mind. I don''t think you had an illusion at all. Your hair had turned all white. Whatever it


    was?? it was something else."


    She looked deep in thought. "It was like a dream. There was thisdy in white dress and white hair??


    just like mine when they turn white." She said and took a lock between her fingers. When it stayed


    brown, I took in between mine and we saw it turn white. "Just like this. Her eyes were such a light


    shade of blue that they almost looked white. Her aura felt so peaceful and...pure that I calmed down


    too."


    "Did she say anything?" I asked.


    She nodded. "When I asked her who she is, she said she is me. And she told me this both the times


    she came in my dream-?''Save Niki, lead them all to victory, brighten the darkness, the time is


    "Maybe, we need a faerie more than I originally thought." I murmured. All of this seemed cryptic. A fae


    would probably know what the dream was and what it means.


    She didn''t say anything to that and we continued our walk.


    "Do you think I made the right decision by asking dimir to take the position as the king? What if he


    doesn''t want it? Can we really manage to handle an entire kingdom?" She asked. "Especially along


    with the pack?"


    "You made the same decision I would have made Ava. It''s about damn time dimir epted that he


    misses his kingdom. He is happy here but that''s his home. But I''m okay with whatever he chooses. And


    we are Alphas Love, we were born to rule. And this pack doesn''t work like a normal pack. I hardly have


    to handle anything." I smiled.


    As much as not working all the time was a relief, I missed being in a real pack.


    "And with the war we know ising, it is good to have alliances, good thing you didn''t say you didn''t


    want to be the Queen. I wouldn''t have allowed that either." I added on a serious note.


    "Thats what I was thinking too. And if dimir denies the position, Rhazien would be the best


    candidate to be our representative." She told me.


    "Good choice." I said. "You are new to this but you are already good at it Ava. Trust your instincts, you


    will never go wrong with it." She blushed at that.


    "Right now, my instincts tell me to go get the kids." She smiled up.


    "You''re right, lets go." I told her and we continued our walk till we reached where we had taken off our


    footwear. We wore our own shoes before we made our walk to the parking lot.


    "Are you sure it''s safe for them toe here when we know a war ising?" She suddenly asked


    me.


    "I''m not sure." I replied honestly. "But my gut tells me that this is where they belong."


    She nodded, not needing further exnations. We got into the SUV and I started driving in the direction


    of the pack house.


    "How and where do you find a fae?" She asked suddenly.


    "Its not easy to find a faerie but once you find them, you just know." I shrugged. "They have a distinct


    aura and we won''t be able to smell them unless they want us to. Which is the reason why it''s hard. And


    as for where do we find them, after the crazy prophesy, most fae have fled to another dimension or


    have been captured by Kingdoms or packs." It was going to be a bitch to find one. Maybe I could use


    the help of one of the many vampires at our disposal now.


    "Was the prophesy so bad that even after five hundred years, if affects the lives of all the faeries?" She


    asked. I could see the empathy in her eyes.


    "I don''t know what the prophesy is Ava. No one speaks about it. Those who know, don''t want more


    people to know and the only ones who truly know are the faeries. It is said that about five centuries


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ago, a very strong faerie had prophesied it."


    "The faeries have magical powers so how are vampires and werewolves able to contain them?" My


    curious little mate asked after some time.


    "Different faeries gain their powers from different elements, either?? earth, water, fire, air of brain. So


    keeping them away from their source of power would weaken them. The Taaffeite stone to them is like


    what silver is to us. Its a violet coloured gem stone which is one of the rarest stones in the world, you''d


    know it when you see it. So using it somehow to drain them would be easy. Also they have powers but


    they aren''t strong enough to fight. They are basically humans but with a longer life." I finished just as I


    pulled up at the pack house. It kind of reminded me of my old house back home, yet it wasn''t even half


    the size of it.


    I took a hold of Ava''s hand as we walked inside. The wolfs lowered their heads in respect as we walked


    in. The kids were not in the living room so we walked up the stairs to their bedroom. I was informed that


    they insisted on sharing one room itself.


    I knocked on the door before pushing it open. Vanessa was drawing something on a piece of paper


    while Adrian was reading a book. He snapped it shut when he heard the door open. Both the kids


    jumps on their feet and stood up, giving us a shy smile of their own.


    "How are you both this evening?" Ava asked with a smile.


    "We are doing well, Luna. Thank you for asking. How are you and Alpha doing?" Adrian, the mature


    one asked.


    "We are doing great, kid. Now how about you loose the titles and call us Avalyn and Niki instead?


    What do you think about that?" I asked with a smile.


    Both of them looked appalled and shook their heads frantically. "We could never disrespect you like


    that." He replied.


    "You are not disrespecting us if we ask you to call us that ourselves. I suppose titles are going to be


    boring and superficial once we live in the same house." I smirked down at both of them.


    Their eyes widened and lips parted, in synchronisation. "Weally? We can live with you?" It was


    Vanessa who asked the question this time.


    "Yes." Ava answered. They grinned and came running to us, hugging both of us. Ava giggled as we


    both hugged the kids back.


    "Are you both done packing?" Ava asked while I ventured further into the room and picked up the book


    Adrian was reading. It was on the history of all the supernatural beings on earth and their kingdoms. I


    was proud to know that the little boy was reading this book, not many adults couldprehend it.


    "You understand this?" I turned around to look at Adrian and showed him the book.


    "Yes, Alp?? Niki." He said shyly. "It''s very interesting and I figured that I should know more about the


    world I live in." He admitted. I could see the potential this kid had and I knew he would be a strong and


    intelligent wolf one day.


    "Thats true. I assume you have taken this book from the library here?" He nodded at my question. "I


    will let the librarian know. You can take it along and ask for any book you want, we will have it delivered


    at the estate." I told him and picked up the two little bags the kids had. They needed to get more things.


    "Thank you." Adrian whispered with a heavy voice. I just smiled at him.

 Chapter 32. Pregnant

    Chapter 32. Pregnant


    Avalyn


    "Let me introduce you both to your new family." I smiled at both of them and then looked at Sofiya,


    dimir, Dimitri and Andrei who had weing smiles on their faces. When Niki had informed them


    that Adrian and Vanessa would be living here now, they were all shocked. If I were in their ce than I


    would have been too, it''s was not everyday you saw the big bad wolf taking in children.


    "That''s uncle dimir and aunt Sofiya, then this his uncle Dimitri and uncle Andrei." I introduced them.


    And as expected, both of them were too shy to say anything except shing smiles towards the person


    I introduced.


    "And what''s the name of her child?" Adrian frowned as he pointed at Sofiya.


    Sofiya frowned back and looked down to her stomach, her handing over her belly. "I told you I look


    fat in this dress." She grumbled to dimir and elbowed him in his stomach to which his winced.


    "Dammit woman."


    "She isn''t pregnant Adrian." I bit back my smile at the couple''s banter.


    "But she is." He frowned and took small steps towards Sofiya as narrowed his eyes at her stomach. "I


    can feel the heat of the foetus, hear the heart beat and smell her too."


    "Nessa?" He turned towards Vanessa.


    "Yeah, she is a vampiwe." She whispered. Her eyes rounded??as if she was just said something


    wrong. Then after a few seconds, Adrian came besides Vanessa and clutched her hand in his. It


    seemed like they were talking through the mind-link.


    Sofiya was in shock and if I looked closely, I could spot a tear in dimir''s eye. "Is it true?" He


    whispered.


    "I don''t know, we have to go to the doctor." She mumbled. "I''ll see you allter." She caught dimir''s


    hand and rushed out with him.


    "Do you both want to go see the beach?" Dimitri grinned at the kids. They smiled back and nodded


    eagerly. I am sure he was going to do his best to gain the position of their favourite uncle.


    "They are special." Andrei settled on the couch.


    "It seems so." Niki seemed deep in thought.


    "Alpha, these is something that needs to be discussed." Andrei said, clearly indicating there was work


    needed to be done.


    "You carry on with your work, I''m making dinner tonight." I popped a kiss on his cheek and waved a


    goodbye to Andrei before going to the kitchen.


    I decided to cook?Solyanka Soup?with Georgian bread, Shashlik, Knish?and?Ptichye Moloko cake-


    Niki''s favourite.


    Sasha and Irina were cutting vegetables when I entered. They both smiled at me. "Good evening


    Luna."


    It hand been a while since I had seen them. They were in their usual uniform of a ck dress with a


    wide neckline. They had their hair tied up too. Which I guess was easy ess for when dimir


    needed to feed. The only difference was the ck leather cor around their necks. Niki had


    informed me that he had ordered them to put it on again to remind them their true ce. He didn''t want


    the cake incident to repeat.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "Good evening to you too." I rounded the counter and opened the fridge. I wasn''t going to behave


    differently to them only because I knew they were ves now. All the ingredients I needed were there


    except pork and gtine.


    "Irina, can you get someone to buy pork, gtine and Georgian bread right now?" I asked her as I


    removed all the ingredients I needed to cook. After the incident had happened, I had only cooked


    breakfast. I cooked dinner a couple of times but this setting still felt familiar.


    "Yes, of course Luna." She said and made a call.


    "I have decided to cook?Solyanka Soup?with Georgian bread, Shashlik, Knish?and?Ptichye Moloko?


    cake. Irina, you can cut continue cutting the vegetables and Sasha, make the dough for?knish."


    "Yes Luna." They both replied and got to work. I started on making the?Ptichye Moloko?cake,


    determined on making it the best dish. I had promised Niki that I would make it again and I was


    going to make good on that promise.


    The three of us worked quickly and efficiently on everything and once the pork, gtine and Georgian


    bread arrived, wepleted the rest of the things too. I was icing the cake when I heard Sofiya and


    dimir arrive.


    "Let this be as it is, I''ll finish it. Just ce the food in the serving bowls and then you are good to go." I


    instructed them before I rushed to the main foyer.


    Sofiya and dimir had small smiles on their faces as they kissed.


    "Ahem." I fake coughed to gain their attention.


    "I am pregnant." Sofiya grinned and engulfed me in a bear hug. "Congrattions Sof." I kissed her


    cheek and hugged her harder. I was so happy for her, she deserved it.


    After she released me, I hugged dimir. "Congrattions."


    "Thank you Avalyn." He patted my back. I could hear the smile on his face.


    "What did we miss?" Dimitri asked with a grin. He was dripping wet and as were the kids.


    "I''m pregnant." Sofiya eximed and hugged her wet brother. He lifted her off the ground and spun in


    circles, causing her to giggle. The kids looked happy.


    "You both should go take a bath. Come on, I''ll show you both your rooms." I told them and we climbed


    up the stairs. "What did you do at the beach?" I asked.


    "We dunked uncle Dimitri in the water." Adrian said with a mischievous smile. "And we stood on his


    shouldew and jumped in the watew." Vanessa added with a wide smile. Dimitri had done a good job to


    bring both of them out of their shell.


    "That sounds fun, maybe we all will go to the beach together soon." I smiled and two excited ''yes'' met


    my ears. "But remember, you need to be safe. And no going in the water on your own, alright?"


    "Yes, Avalyn." They both replied in unison.


    "Do you both want to share rooms like you did in the pack house or want separate rooms?" I asked as I


    pushed open the door. The bedroom was on the second floor besides Dimitri''s bedroom. I decided to


    keep them away from mine our Sofiya''s bedroom so their sensitive years wouldn''t hear our...nightly


    activities. The rooms were sound proof but as Andrei said, they were special and I didn''t want to take


    any risks.


    "Share." Adrian replied and Vanessa nodded.


    "Alright then. This will be your bedroom, all your stuff is already brought here." I pointed towards the


    two bags in the corner, "more stuff will be arriving for you in two days. Through that door is the


    bathroom and through that one is the wardrobe." I said and pointed towards the door. "Also, school


    starts on Monday." I told them and their smiles widened. They were actually excited to go to school.


    "Okay kids, freshen up and thene down for dinner." I grinned.


    "Thank you, Avalyn." Adrian came and hugged me. "Thank you so much." Vanessa hugged me too. I


    hugged both of them back. "You don''t ever have to thank me kids, or anyone. This is home now okay?


    It means we are a family." I told them softly.


    "Family." Adrian whispered, almost as if in awe. I wondered what their life was back in Mystic Lupus


    Pack. But now was not the right time to ask, maybe when they were morefortable with us.


    "Come down after you both are done, we will have dinner together." I smiled and then left them alone.


    I went back to the kitchen and quickly finished the cake and ced it in the refrigerator to cool it. Sofiya


    entered the kitchen and I could see her practically glowing.


    "I have made Russian cuisine." I informed her and saw her further brighten up.


    "My baby is going to have food from her home country for the first time." She grinned and palmed her


    tummy.


    "The doctor confirmed the gender too?" I asked. From what I knew, only after a few weeks the gender


    could be recognised because the baby isn''t properly developed during the start.


    "Not really. It will take a few weeks but for some reason, I believe the kids. I was so shocked when they


    said that I was pregnant because even?I?didn''t realise it, my smell hadn''t even changed. They have


    really heightened senses. Just imagine how it will be after they shift." She smiled.


    "They are going to be strong wolves." I said proudly. My wolf and I both were so proud of the pups.


    dimir suddenly appeared besides Sofiya and he kissed her cheeks. "You can''t disappear without


    telling me Sof." He frowned.


    "You can see me, that means I haven''t disappeared." She replied cheekily. I chuckled at her reply. I


    could see how happy the couple is after they got to know that Sofiya is pregnant.


    "Pregnancy has made you extra sassy." He mumbled and turned around the counter to get some


    water.


    "Sofiya, can I talk to dimir for a moment alone?" I asked.


    She looked confused for a second but she nodded and left anyways. When I was positive that she was


    out of hearing range, I sat on the bar stool and looked at dimir.


    "Have you decided about what to do?" I asked.


    He sighed. "I''m not sure Avalyn. Vasilik was more of a king than he was a father to me. He didn''t see


    me as his son but as an heir. When he banished me, I was devastated not because I was leaving my


    family behind but because I was leaving my people behind." I could see the torment in his eyes.


    "And Sofiya helped youe out of it."


    He nodded at my statement.


    "Keep in mind that not all the people betrayed you, only the ones who feared Vasilik. Don''t punish them


    for Vasilik''s sins. You will be a great king, dimir, better than Niki and I. Despite all the peace, I


    don''t think the people will like being ruled by two werewolves." I told him.


    "You don''t have to be there, Avalyn. As you informed, a representative will do. I am needed more over


    here." He replied evenly.


    "Yes, you are needed here. But Sofiya is pregnant now, dimir. You know the conditions aren''t going


    to be the best to bring up a baby." I said softly. "Your child needs you."


    He shut his eyes tightly. "I can''t leave my brother."


    "I''m not telling you to leave him. I will be the first one to call you if the need arises, you have my word.


    You cane back then, this is your home too." I tried to make him understand. "Think about it." I


    patted his hand and left the kitchen.


    I went in search of Niki, worried that something serious had happened. I saw himing down the


    stairs, Dimitri and Andrei following him. All of their faces looked grim. When he reached down, I took


    his hand in mine, "What happened Nik?" I asked. Dimitri and Andrei walked past us, giving some


    privacy.


    He looked down at me and his eyes softened a bit. But there was an angerying beneath them that I


    hadn''t seen since a very long time. "Nothing."


    "Please, tell me." I begged. I wanted to know, maybe I could help him somehow.


    "I said nothing Avalyn, leave it alone." He said curtly. Hurt filled my chest at his use of my full name. He


    really wanted me to leave it alone so I did as he asked.


    "Okay." I whispered. "Dinner is about to be served, please go to the dining room, I''ll go get the kids." I


    told him. With a sharp nod, he left.


    I climbed up the stairs to the kid''s room and knocked once before I entered. I was pleased to see both


    of them were freshly dressed and Adrian wasbing Vanessa''s hair. They were so cute.


    "Just give us a minute, we are done." Adrian told me as he concentrated on the task at hand.


    "Of course. Do you need any help?" I asked.


    "No, thank you for asking Avalyn." He shed me a smile.


    "Thanks Ad." Vanessa smiled at her brother after he was done. She were the cutest siblings I had ever


    seen and Adrian the best elder brother. He just took her hand in his and both walked to me. "We are


    ready."


    "Lets go to the dining room. I have cooked Russian food for you both, I hope you like it." I said as we


    descended the stairs, realising only now that only because they were Russian didn''t mean that they like


    the food.


    "We love it." Both of the, said with wide smiles. I rxed at that. I led them to the dining room and


    made both of them sit between me and Andrei. Everyone was already here and the food was served


    too. Sasha and Irina served me and the the kids our food.


    "Before eating, Sofiya and I would like to make an announcement." dimir said with a smile and he


    looked at Sofiya. Everyone looked at them curiously.


    "We both have decided to take up on your offer, Avalyn." He looked at me with a smile. "We are moving


    to Mozog."


    I smiled widely at both of them and Dimitri hugged dimir and congratted them, everyone


    congratted them. I looked at Niki and saw that he looked happy with the news as well. After the


    excitement settled down, we began eating and everyone thanked me for the delicious dinner to which I


    responded by blushing and saying a shy thank you. The kids looked right at home and they loved the


    food which made me all the more happy.


    "I have made dessert too." I announced once everyone finished their dinner. "Please get the cake." I


    told Sasha.


    "Yes, Luna." She bowed and rushed in the kitchen andter came back with it.


    Niki''s eyes twinkled at the sight of his favourite cake. He looked at me and leaned in to ce a


    chaste kiss on my lips. "Thank you,?Moya Lyubov."


    "Wee." I smiled at him. Sasha cut the cake and ced one piece each in everyone''s te.


    Everyone dug in and I smiled at the sight of everyone relishing it. There was something satisfying about


    seeing people love your food and then savouring each bite they took.


    After everyone stuffed their stomachs, two pieces were still left so I told Irina to keep it in the fridge, I


    knew Niki would love to eat itter.


    Niki, Dimitri, dimir and Andrei silently got up after dinner and left. I nced at Sofiya to see her


    looking worried as well.


    "Do you know what is going on?"?I mind-linked Sofiya, not wanting to involve the kids.


    "No, dimir didn''t mention anything. Don''t worry Avalyn, they will tell us when they think the time is


    right."?She replied.?


    She was right, we had to trust them.

 Chapter 33. Death Sentence

    Chapter 33. Death Sentence


    Niki


    We had continuously been trying to contact Mikhail and Natalia but their mind-links werepletely cut


    off, their phones unavable. Something was wrong and I was going crazy because one mistake will


    cost them their lives.


    I had send my best tracker and my best warrior to investigate and we were waiting for them to contact


    us. I would have liked to go myself but it wasn''t safe if they were being held hostage, I would walk right


    in their trap. Sending more people would raise suspicions so I sent the team I had the most trust on.


    It was four in the morning when the warrior, Denis mind-linked me.?"I found Natalia, Alpha. There are


    no visible wounds on her body body but she isn''t walking up."


    "Denis found Natalia. No wounds but she isn''t waking up." I told my men. We had stayed together in


    the conference room for the night.


    "Check her pulse."?I told him.


    "Maybe she was drugged." dimir replied. I nodded, that was the best guess.


    "The pulse is very low but she is breathing."?He replied.


    "Thats good. Make a cut in her palm and smell if she was injected with any drug."?I told him.


    "Wolfsbane."?Came his solemn reply. Fuck! I wanted to pull my hair our right now!


    "Make sure she keeps breathing, I''ll contact you in sometime."?I informed him and cut off the mind-link.


    "She has wolfsbane in her system." I said and got up, pacing around the room. I had to do something,


    fast. There was no pack in the area that would help. It would take him more than six hours to bring herBelongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    here, time that we didn''t have.


    She can''t die!?Dammit!?Also, there was no news of Mikhail.


    "Fuck." Dimitri grumbled.


    "Maximilian." I said. He was the only one who would be able to help.


    "He is dangerous." dimir said. True, but no one knew the extent of connection we had, it ran deeper


    than anything else.?


    "He had a soft spot for Natalie ever since we found her." Andrei said. Now that I think of it, it was true.


    "He will do it." I said. I took out my phone and called Maximilian, not caring it was not the most


    appropriate time.


    "Hello." I heard a disgruntled voice.


    "I need you to do something." I told him seriously.


    "Try calling me tomorrow, I may be in the mood to help you then." Came his response.


    "It''s Natalia." I snapped.


    Taking his silence as a response, I continued. "I had sent her on a secret mission and there seems to


    have been a problem. She is found in a different location than where she was supposed to be and she


    is unconscious. She has wolfsbane in her system, the extent of damage is unknown." I told him.


    After a minute of silence, came his reply, "where is she?"


    I gave him the co-ordinates of the ce. "Mikhail is missing, find him too." I added.


    "On it." He grunted and cut the call.


    "Well that went well." Dimitri said.


    "A man named Maximilian wille there to take Natalia. Go with him. Stay there till Natalia is in


    proper shape and bring her back safely."?I mind-liked Denis.


    "Yes, Alpha."?He replied.


    I mind-linked the tracker, Remi after that.?"Any sign of Mikhail?"


    "Light traces. They are a couple days of old."?He replied.


    "Go to Denis. He will introduce you to Maximilian, help him in searching Mikhail and do as he says, he


    will guide you."?I told him.


    "Yes Alpha."?He replied.


    "I talked to Denis and Remi. Hopefully they find Mikhail fast." I muttered.


    I can''t lose my brother.


    ~~~


    It was evening time and we were out on the pack ground, training. I made it a point of training with the


    entire pack every once a while to see their progress. So all of us were out here, training with the pack. I


    had made an announcement of the uing war among the warriors so they started preparing for it.


    Ava was fighting with Sofiya and while she had improved drastically, Ava was taking it easy on her


    because she was pregnant.


    "That''s it. Come here, Ava." I told her. She stopped her little fight with Sofiya and came to me.


    I led her to a circle and turned towards her. "Let''s put your skills to test. Impress me, Love." I told her


    and took a few steps back.


    She nodded at me looking determined and took a few steps back too. A crowd was gathering around


    us, wanting to see the fight of their Alpha and Luna.


    We circled each other before she pounced on me. I jumped too and met her in the air, using my


    strength and body weight to tackles her down. She fell on her back and I fell above her. She winced but


    gritted her teeth and put her arms around my neck and buckled her hips to roll me off her and then


    backed up to create distance between us.


    I backed off and removed my t-shirt so I was only in my shorts. I needed to move freely. I motioned her


    toe at me and and she did. I made a move to punch her jaw which she ducked and she tried to


    give an uppercut. I caught her fist in my hand and held on tight. I twisted her around and held both of


    her arms behind her back tightly. She wiggled but couldn''t shake me.


    "Jump and do a front flip and use the moment to throw me off you." I said against her ear.


    She crouched a but before jumped in the air and did a flip just as I told her and threw me off. I was


    ready for it so Inded on my feet. I smirked at her. She let out a low growl before she charged towards


    me again and I side stepped her and used her momentum against her and threw her over my shoulder.


    My wolf came forward and let out a growl, loving the show of dominance over our female.


    She ced her hands on my waist and did a ck flip, effectively freeing herself. She then got me in a


    choke hold from behind. I flipped her in front of me and threw her on the ground in front of me, gripping


    her neck.


    "Mikhail is kidnapped." Max mind-linked me.


    Ava tried to punch me but I released her neck and held both her hands tightly in mine.


    "What? How do you know?"?I asked him, anger filling in me.


    "Natalia gained consciousness for a few minutes where she mumbled about kicking asses of the


    kidnappers. My best guess is they kidnapped them separately and Natalia managed to escape."?He


    replied. Nat had always been crafty.


    Ava had stopped fighting and was looking at me with curious eyes, knowing something is up.


    "Thank you, as soon as Natalia is in good shape, Denis will bring her back. I''ll look into the kidnapping


    matter."?I said and walked towards where Dimitri and dimir were sparing. The crowd parted for me,


    making a clear way.


    "No need for that, I''m keeping her."?He said.?"She''s my mate."


    "Take care of her."?I told him. I had already guessed it.


    "Of course, brother." Came his reply before he cut off the mind-link.


    dimir and Dimitri stopped sparing when they saw mee. They walked towards me and Andrei


    joined is too.


    "Mikhail is kidnapped."?My entire being shook with anger as I mind-linked them. We cannot afford for


    everyone to known this. The information is too vulnerable.


    All of their bodies tensed and dimir''s eyes turned red in rage. "Control yourselves. Nobody can


    know this. Especially not Ava or Sofiya."?I gritted.?I wanted to smash something, preferably?someone.


    I was so fucking angry that I could kill someone right now. I wanted blood. My wolf was craving blood of


    the person who took our brother.


    "This is the doing of the Mont?na pack. I''m going to fucking ughter them."?I snarled.


    "They haven''t asked for anything in return. You know for a fact that Emilio is a greedy bastard. Let him


    make a ransom first."?dimir said. I knew that Mikhail would kill himself before selling us out. So the


    only option for them would to torture him or ask us for money. I just hoped we found him before too


    much damage is done.


    "Yes, we have to be smarter than them." Dimitri said. He looked furious too. I could feel the anger of my


    brothers and my wolf fed on it. I added it to the ount of reasons to torture the Gonz??lez.


    I heard some yelling in the background and I walked over to the seen. In the corner of the ground, two


    wolves were fighting and the yells had been of a pet who was now crying.


    I let out a loud growl, effectively stopping both the wolves. "Shift." Imanded.


    They both automatically shifted in their skin and bared their necks to me. I recognised the wolves, it


    was Shane and Kenny.


    "What are the rules?" I gritted. I was so fucking done with these assholes who couldn''t follow simple


    rules.


    Calm down,?I told myself.


    "But he??"


    "What is the fucking rule?" I growled.


    "Do not fight with a pack member." Kenny mumbled.


    "Who started the fight?" I narrowed my eyes at both of them. A crowd had gathered around us now.


    "He did." Both said simultaneously, pointing at each other. I sighed and pinched the bridge of my nose.


    "You say what happened first." Ava said as she pointed towards Kenny who had the pet kneeling next


    to him.


    "I owed him money which I couldn''t repay, so in exchange, he asked for my pet for a week. I epted


    the deal. It''s been two weeks and I couldn''t find him anywhere. I saw him here today so we decided to


    fight it out and it got a little...out of hand." He grunted.?Lie.


    I walked up to him and punched him in the face. The crack of his now broken nose was loud enough for


    everyone to hear. "When I ask you a question, I expect to hear the fucking truth." I grunted.


    I raised my brow at Shane.


    "The starting part was true. Except we did not decide to fight it out, he attacked me." He replied.?True.


    "Why the fuck did you not follow through the deal?" I growled


    "She''s a good fuck." He grunted.


    "Assemble near the stage. I will administer the punishment right away." I snapped my fingers. Four


    warriors came and held Shane and Kenny and started dragging them to the stage. I picked up the


    leash of the pet and started walking towards the stage in the centre of the training grounds.


    It was made for conducting assemblies of the warriors and administrating punishments. If there was


    one thing I did not tolerate, it was breaking the rules.


    I walked up the stage and released the leash from my hand. She immediately kneeled next to my feet


    and was shivering in fear. I didn''t fucking care.


    Ava ran up to me and stood in front of me. She was panting and looked worried. I took her hand in


    mine and made her stand next to me, on my right.


    Dimitri came and stood a step behind me on my left, where he belonged. Andrei came and stood next


    to him. dimir stood a step behind Ava.


    The warriors made Shane and Kenny stand on the ground, directly in front of us. Most of the pack had


    gathered around us, making a semicircle around us. The atmosphere was tense. Everyone knew what


    was toe. Both the men looked scared as hell.


    "Shane and Kenny have broke the most important rule of no violence in the pack. Kenny initiated the


    fight. Shane instigated him by keeping his pet for extra seven days. I, Niki Volkov, Alpha of the


    Rogue Pack, sentence Kenny to death," the crowd broke into whispers, "and Shane will receive seven


    wolfsbanecedshes, one for each extra day he kept a ve that wasn''t his to keep." I announced. I


    hear Ava gasp.


    "No, you can''t kill him." Ava interjected.


    "I can and I will." I replied lowly but firmly.


    She freed her hand from my grip and stood in front of me, her back to the audience. "I can''t let you do


    that." She argued. "Please, don''t kill him. You can give him some other punishment." She begged and


    gripped my arms.


    "You will not argue with me on this. My decision is final." I gritted, pissed off that she was arguing with


    me when she should be on my side.


    She turned her head and looked down at Kenny and Shane before looking back at me with ssy


    eyes. "Please, he made a mistake. He doesn''t deserve to die."


    I gripped her hand and pulled her to the side. "Bring them up." I ordered.


    The warriors brought both of them in front of us, just beneath the stage.


    "Kneel." Imanded and both of them fell to their knees.


    The guards came and cuffed Shane''s hands to the post specially put up for punishments.


    Ava was trying to break free but I tightened my grip on her. Andrei stepped forward with a whip in his


    hand which wasced with wolfsbane. Those marks are not easy to heal and would take hears to heal


    He looked at me and after a sharp nod from me, he stood behind Shane.


    "Count." Andrei grunted andnded ash on his naked back.


    "One." Shane gritted. Andreinded another one which rose a scream from him. "Two."


    Ava''s protests grew as she began thrashing under my hold. I knew I was going to leave an imprint on


    her hand from how tight I was holding but I was not going to release her when she nned to stand in


    my way.


    She needed to know that all packs function in a certain way and she was a part of it, whether she liked


    it or not.


    Andrei was onsh number six and Shane''s back was a bloodied mess. His skin was hanging in tatters


    and he had fallen on the floor was sobbing.


    Andreinded thestsh to which Shane screamed. "Seven."


    The entire crowd was silent and all the males had pushed their females back.


    "Take him away." I ordered. The two warriors came in and took him away.


    Kenny was crying too when Andrei stepped in front of him.


    Suddenly, Ava wed at my arm with her half transformed ws which drew blood. Using my moment


    of weakness, she twisted and ran away.


    Hot white fury hit me but I mped it down.


    "Proceed." I snarled.


    In a quick move, Andrei snapped Kenny''s head and his body fell on the floor, his head now twisted at


    an odd angel and his eyes still open in horror.


    "Disperse." I growled. The crowd slowly started dispersing and I looked down at my right hand.


    Cuts had formed of the shape of ws and one was a particrly deep wound. Blood was flowing


    down my entire hand and was dripping on the floor. I clenched my hand. The wounds didn''t hurt as


    much as her running away did.


    "Take the body away and hand it over to his family or friends." I told the warriors.


    "Yes Alpha." They replied and took him away.


    "Bring her back to the estate." I grunted to Dimitri before shifting into my wolf and running back to the


    estate.


    I needed to have a talk with my beloved mate.


    ''She is in your bedroom.''?dimir mind-linked.

 Chapter 34. Pleasures of Punishment

    Chapter 34. Pleasures of Punishment


    Niki


    I tore open the door of my bedroom to see Ava lying on the bed and crying while Sofiya was trying to


    console her.


    "Get out." I told Sofiya and stepped in.


    She got off the bed and stood in front of me. "I''m not going anywhere. I know you are angry and I am


    not going to let you release your anger on her." She said stubbornly.


    I bared my teeth her her, not liking her tone. Did she think that I would actually fucking hurt Ava?


    "He will not hurt me. Thank you for being here Sofiya, but I would like to talk to him alone." Ava replied


    softly yet firmly.


    Sofiya narrowed her eyes at me before turning around and hugging Ava. She left the room after that


    and Ava sat on the bed, hugging herself.


    There was a knock on the door.


    "Come in." I grunted. Irina stepped in and ced a tray which had a bowl of ice, water and a cloth on


    the side table and left, shutting the door behind her.


    I settled on the bed just besides the table and said softly. "Kneel."


    Ava quietly stood up and kneeled between my legs. I took her left hand in mine and inspected the


    bruise on her wrist.


    She gasped and tears formed in her eyes. "Your hand...I''m so sorry." She choked.


    Not saying anything, I wrapped the ice in the cloth and pressed it against the bruise. It covered half of


    her forearm, considering her small size and myrge hand. I made it a point to apply ice everywhere I


    could see the bruise, not missing a single spot.


    "Please Niki, your hand is bleeding too much." She begged. It was true, running all the way here


    was certainly not the best decision but I was so angry. I still am very angry. The wound didn''t bother


    me, I have had worse. And it would heal in some time anyways.


    I applied ice on her hand for about ten minutes and then took out the ice from the cloth and dipped it in


    the cold water. I squeezed the excess water out and wrapped it neatly around her bruise. The water


    had juices of healing herbs which will help heal it quickly. It should heal in about fifteen minutes.


    I was pissed at her and wanted to punish her for that but I didn''t want her to hurt, not like this.


    I got up from my ce and went in the washroom, locking it behind me before I stepped in the shower.


    I didn''t want Ava toe too. I wanted to be alone right now or I was sure I would take out my anger


    on her. I quickly took a shower and washed my hands, avoiding the wounds. They should heal in an


    hour. I dried myself with the towel before wrapping it around my waist and stepped into the room.


    She was still kneeling exactly where she was before I left.


    "You can get up if you want. You have decided to not do as I say anyways." I bit at her and went into


    the closet and wore my boxer and a t-shirt.


    My hand had begun bleeding again. It was fucking annoying.


    I heard her sob at my statement. "I''m sorry." She whispered.


    "No you are not sorry Avalyn." I snapped. "You are sorry because you hurt me, because you angered


    me. You are not sorry for trying to stop me, to question me in front of the entire pack, to question my


    decisions, or for not doing as I said even when I specifically told you to stand by my side, and you are


    not fucking sorry because you ran away." I yell at her and she flinched. I had hit the nail right on the


    head and she didn''t even try to deny it. I gripped her arm and pulled her up so she was standing


    exactly in front of me.


    "I am fucking furious Avalyn. And I want to punish you, tell me you agree." I told her in a contained


    voice. I wouldn''t touch her if she disagreed, I respected her enough to do not touch her if she wanted


    so.


    "I agree. Punish me Master, tell me my mistake, what I did wrong and how I can correct it." She


    whispered as she looked me in the eye.


    I extended my ws and tore her top and bra with a flick of my wrist. I tore off her shorts and


    underwear too. "Tie your hair up." I told her softly. As much as I loved her long hair, they would only


    She rushed to her vanity and took out a rubber band from her drawer and tied her hair up in a neat bun.


    She turned around and came to stand in front of me, her eyes wide with excitement and fear. I gripped


    her neck and caressed her jaw with my thumb. "This pack runs on rules Ava, breaking any of them is a


    punishable offence. Since this is a rogue pack, I have very few rules, but I expect all of them to be


    followed to the dot. Both of them got what they deserved." I exined.


    I gripped her neck a bit tighter and tilted her head further up so our faces were nearer. "You do not


    question my decisions Avalyn and today, you did just that. In front of the entire pack. You disrespected


    my decisions, which means you disrespected me. You questioned my authority, Avalyn." I whispered


    against her earlobe and she shivered.


    "I didn''t mean to, I''m sorry Master." She whispered, the smell of her arousal filling the air. I took a sharp


    breath. Fuck me.


    "Give me one fucking instance when you have made a decision and I have not supported you for it, or


    went against it." I said harshly. "Even when I had brought you here as a pet, tell me one time when I did


    something you did not want. You very well know I could have done anything I wanted with you and you


    would not have said one word. I could have marked you and fucked you the second I bought you and


    you would have fucking let me. So tell me dear mate, did I ever do something against your wish or


    something you did not want me to do?"


    "No." She whispered and a tear trailed down her eye.


    "So tell me Avalyn." I snarled. "Why the fuck did you not do what I asked you to do? Why did you


    question my decisions, questioned my ways of handling the pack, questioned my authority?"


    She flinched back. "I d-didn''t want you to kill him. I thought it was a small offence for a death


    punishment. Theshes too." She whispered.


    I trailed my hand down the side of her breasts and gripped the curve of her tiny waist and squeezed.


    My voice softened. "Let one fight go and the next day you will see ten. Especially since we are dealing


    with a pack of rogues. They can be vicious if not put in line. I am not going to change the way of justice


    which has been carried on since generations. The punishment was fitting for both their crimes and it


    was also to set an example for the others."


    "I understand, I''m sorry." She said and more tears leaked her eyes.


    "Even when I fucking told you to stand besides me on the stage, you were struggling under my hold.


    Do you understand what that looks like?" I asked, mping my anger down.


    She shook her head.


    "Like we are not a team. We are supposed to be a team Ava, always by each other''s side,?no matter


    what.?It was important for you to stand besides me to show that you were with me on the decision. You


    are the Luna and there wille a day when you will have to hand out these punishments or even


    administer them yourselves." I told her and moved my hands down the curve of her waist and on her


    hip. "You will never, ever fucking run away from me again." I said lowly yet menacingly. She shivered at


    my tone.


    "I love you, Avalyn and I respect you. I expect the same from you, I will not tolerate this disrespect ever


    again. You didn''t know most of this so consider it my kindness that I''m going to let you off easy this


    time. But you disobeyed me many times which I am not going to let go."


    "I''m so sorry." She cried and looked up at me with her tear filled eyes. "Please punish me, I promise I


    will be a good girl." She said in between her cries.


    "As you wish, my Love." I caressed her cheek. The corners of her lips tilted up at the endearment. "Get


    on the bed, on your fours and ass up in the air." I ordered.


    She jumped at mymand and quickly did as I said, eager to please me. She was in the middle of


    the bed so I hooked my hands around her hips and pulled her down so she was at the edge of the foot


    on the bed. She was on her hands and knees.


    I bent her arms from the elbow so now she was on her elbow and knees so her back curved which


    pushed her ass further up in the air. I caressed the soft skin of her back.


    Perfect.


    I moulded the globes of her ass, seeing them turn red under my touch and them back to pale white, it''s


    usual colour. I loved her pale skin and now I was going to love it more when I turned it red. I spanked


    lightly her ass and she moaned. I massaged it again before giving it another smack, seeing it turn red. I


    continued the same process until her moans turned into short groans. Her ass was turning a lovely


    shade of red and her short groans turned to grunts and then low screams. I moved to her thighs and


    coloured her behind until I was satisfied with the colour. I don''t want this to be a hardcore punishment.


    "Your ass is now a lovely shade of red, Love." I smirked and rubbed her pussy.


    "Thank you, Master." She moaned loudly. She was already dripping because of the spanking so I


    started finger fucking her. I inserted my another two fingers and fucked her with my three fingers fast,


    hitting her g-spot and scissoring my movements.


    Her breaths grew shallow and her pussy clenched around my fingers. I grabbed her ass with with my


    other hand and squeezed the soft, sensitive skin.


    "Please." She screamed. I sped up my motions and her screaming increased too.


    "Please Master may I cum?" She screamed and I stopped my movements and took out my fingers.


    "No." She screamed and I smacked her ass hard. "You are in no position to ask anything." I hissed.


    She didn''t say anything after that.


    I palmed her ass and spread her ass cheeks apart, seeing her pink nub. I spat on it and then rubbed a


    finger that was covered with her juices around it.


    "Yes or no Avalyn?" I asked.


    "Yes." She moaned and wiggled her ass. I coated it with her juices properly before inserting my finger


    in.?Fuck, it felt good. I started fingering her ass and them added another finger, stretching her. I spat


    again and used my saliva to lubricate her further. It was clear she wouldn''t be able to take me there


    today but I could have some fun.


    I fingered her ass and inserted another two fingers in her pussy. She screamed at the sensation. She


    was going to be so sore tomorrow that I was going to have fun watching her walk. Her groans turned


    into moans and the look of absolute bliss on her face hardened me painfully. My dick was throbbing but


    I had one more thing I wanted to do before I fucked her.


    "Please Master please may I cum? Please I need to cum." She cried.


    "No." I growled and continued my movements. "I swear to god if youe, I will make sure you will


    regret it." I hissed. Tears were leaking down her face and she shook her head. Her pussy and ass was


    clenched tightly around my fingers. I knew her body so well that just a push before I knew she would


    have cum, I stopped again.


    "No, no. Please no. Please don''t stop." She whimpered.


    I grabbed her hair and pulled her up. "What did I say, Love? I will do what I want with my pussy and


    right now I don''t feel like it should cum." I bit her ear. She gasped and turned her head further to kiss


    me but I halted her.


    Not yet.


    "On your back, spread your legs, show me my pussy." I said. A whine left her lips but she did as I said.


    Her pupils were so dted that I could hardly see the blue part. I climbed on top of her and pushed my


    wet fingers inside her mouth. "Suck my fingers, Love, suck them like you would suck my cock." I


    whispered, my face inches from her''s.


    She kept her eyes on mine and held my hand with both her hands and twirled her tongue around my


    fingers and sucked them. And?fuck?did she suck. I ground my throbbing erection into her core and her


    eyes closed as she moaned in delight. My boxer was in the way but I made no move to remove it, I


    could only have so much self control.


    I popped my fingers out of her mouth and whispered in her ear. "The next thing I do is more for me to


    enjoy than it is for you. And if I feel like it, maybe I will let you cum."


    She arched her back so her breasts brushed against my t-shirt d chest. I could feel her hardened


    nipples and I grabbed her breasts and squeezed the perfectly rounded soft moulds. I massaged her


    breast and brought it to my mouth, biting the nipple.


    "I will be back, you will not move in inch." I groaned and got off her and rushed downstairs to the


    kitchen.


    I heard some movement and I instantly became alert. Who the fuck dared to break in my house? I


    entered without making a sound and saw the fridge open. I breathed a sigh of relief. I walked over and


    saw that it was Adrian. He instantly turned around and his eyes went wide when he saw me, he looked


    terrified.


    "Hey buddy." I whispered and smiled at him.


    "Hi." He whispered back, still looking scared.


    "What are you having?" I asked and opened the refrigerator''s door wider and looked inside.


    "I -I was hungry. I wasn''t stealing anything I swear." He ced his hand on his racing heart.


    "I know bud. Can''t me you for it, my mate''s cooking is delicious."?Just like herself,?I added mentally.


    "Yeah. I was searching for the cake." He blushed.


    I opened the second door and removed the cake. "Here." I whispered. "I was also here for that. Let''s


    share yeah?" I said and took a knife and cut and the piece in half.


    He removed two tes and ced one piece in each. "Thank you Niki." He whispered.


    "Don''t thank me. And if anyone asks, we didn''t see each other alright?" I said. If any of my men came


    to know, they would not fucking let me live in peace.


    "Yes, of course." He whispered and took out two spoons and passed me one. He began eating and


    looked at me questioningly.


    "Um...Ava is hungry too. So I''ll just taken this up for her." I lied.


    "Oh." He said and passed me another spoon. "Here."


    "Thanks." I said and opened the fridge once again. I took out the whip cream too.


    Adrian was looking at me weirdly. "She has...a weird taste." I mumbled. "Go to sleep after you are


    done. Goodnight."


    "Goodnight." He whispered back and I walked back upstairs.


    I opened the door and locked it behind me. I was happy to see she hadn''t moved an inch even though


    it took me longer toe back than I thought it would.


    Her back was still arched which her breasts pushed up and her nails were dug inside the bed.?I will


    have to change the mattress,?I smirked.


    I ced the te on the bed besides her and shook the can of whipped cream. Her eyes widened


    when she saw my hands. Her body trembled with desire and her pupils dte further. The smell of her


    wetness was so thick in the room that I had to award myself for my self control.


    I lied on top of her again and supported my weight on my hands."This is thest part of your


    punishment, Love. Don''t disappoint." I whispered in her ear.


    "I won''t disappoint, Master." She promised fiercely.


    "Good girl." I murmured softly and took her nipple in my fingers, pebbling them. Her breathing


    increased and she was writhing again.


    When I was satisfied, I sprayed the whip cream on her nipple and gradually made the circle bigger. She


    gasped at the cold sensation. I had never seen her more aroused and just the thought of fucking her


    slick pussy made me almost cream my pants.?The irony.


    I repeated the process with her other nipple and sprayed whip cream on it too. I trailed down and


    sprayed a bit on her belly button too. I trailed lower again and grabbed the back of her thighs and


    pushed up her legs so they were folded at the knees. I took the cake piece and cut in in half. I took a


    piece and ced it above her pussy and then slowly pushed it in. Her pussy clenched around it.


    "Lay still Ava." I smacked her thighs.


    "Yes, Master." She whispered and rxed her pussy.


    I pushed the cake till it was in the perfect position and then sprayed whip cream all over it and on her


    entire pussy till the cake wasn''t even visible.


    I climbed on top of her again, making sure not to mess up my masterpiece. I kissed her lips before


    taking the other piece of cake in my hand. "I will keep this in your mouth, you will take care of my cake


    won''t you?" I smirked and her eyes widened, understanding my meaning. "You will not swallow a single


    crumb." I said, my voice thick. I put the piece in her mouth, half in and half out so I could see it properly.


    I think my dick was about to fall out. It was so fucking hard since so long. I had even lost the track of


    time. I got off of herpletely and stood at the foot of the bed.


    I wanted to admire my work. She looked so fucking beautiful. Her eyes were hazy with lust and need,


    her jaw locked with the piece of cake in her mouth, her chest was heaving up and down because of


    how hard she was breathing, both her breasts were covered with whip cream, her belly button held a


    dollop of cream as well. Her pussy was had a piece of my favourite chocte cake in it,?two of my


    favourite things in the world,?and on top of that was anotheryer of whip cream.


    I picked up my phone from the nightstand and snapped a couple of her pictures.


    "You have no idea how beautiful you look right now,?Moya Lyubov.?So fucking beautiful and?


    delicious."


    She somehow managed to give me a tired smile. I decided to put both of us out of our misery so I?


    pounced.


    I sucked her nipples voraciously and my speed increased more and more with her throaty moans. She


    writhed under my mouth and I fucking loved every second of it. When I was done with both her breasts,


    I trailed wet kisses down her stomach and saw it tightened with my touch. I dipped my tongue in her


    navel and saw her jerk off the bed. I smirked and trailed lower. Ipped up the cream and she squirmed


    so I gripped her thighs and dove in her pussy.


    I moaned at the taste.?Fuck!?I could cum right now. My dick felt like it was about to fall of so I sped up


    my tongue and devoured her cunt and the cake. I pushed to fingers in and removed the rest of the cake


    and whip cream and sucked it off my fingers. She was dripping so much that the entire bed looked like


    she had peed on it. I knew she was about to cum if I even touched her core once to I stopped.


    She groaned loudly and I smiled at my impatient little mate.


    I climb on top of her after shedding my boxers and T-shirt and looked her in the eyes. The piece of


    cake was somehow still intact. I ced my palm over her mouth and shut it, making her eat it. "I''m so


    fucking proud of you. I love you?Moya Lyubov?and I''m not angry, not anymore." I told her and she gave


    a shaky smile. Tears formed in her eyes and I wiped them away.


    Orgasm denial for a little more than an hour was pretty good of a punishment.


    I aligned my hard rock cock with her entrance and mmed inside her. She gasped and shut her eyes.


    "This is going to be quick." I gritted and fucked her hard. Her nails wed at my back, drawing blood.


    Her pussy clenched painfully around my cock and I knew I woulde now. I knew she desperately


    needed her release to. I controlled my self and pumped in two times, harder than ever. "Cum with me."


    I groaned and let go. I shot my load in her and her orgasm came quickly and fiercely. Her entire being


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    spasmed and her moans became uncontroble. She looked so sexy.


    I waited until her moans died down and she opened her ssy eyes.


    "That was the best orgasm ever." She croaked, a couple of tears falling down the side of her eyes.


    "Thank you Master." She smiledzily, stretching back in bed.


    "It was my pleasure, Love." I smiled back.

 Chapter 35. Dagger

    Chapter 35. Dagger


    Avalyn


    "I see you''ve had a?rough?night." Sofiya grinned at me.


    I flushed and tried to ignore my sore legs. After my punishmentst night, Niki and I had sex many,?


    many?times. He said that we had to make up for the few days we didn''t have sex. Needless to say, I


    was thoroughly fucked, spent and blissfully happy. The dull ache which was progressively getting better


    was also something I didn''t mind because I could still feel him inside me.


    "How do you know?" I bit my lip.


    "Your walk of shame says it all babe." She winked. "And there is this glow on your face that makes you


    look...alive."


    It was true. I felt alive. The way he dominated me yesterday, the way he took control...he looked like my


    saviour again. The way he was with me during the start. I loved it.


    "I feel alive." I admitted.


    Yesterday''s punishment helped me clear my mind. I had to admit that I liked taking control of things


    now. I also knew it had a lot to do with me shifting into an Alpha wolf. But the human part of me felt like


    I could truly let go only when I submitted. Because that''s the only time no one expects anything of me, I


    only have to do what I''m told. It helped put things into perspective.


    I had been wrong in trying to stop Niki yesterday at the training ground. The pack runs on rules. And


    just because I had a soft heart doesn''t mean that the crimes of others will be shown mercy. I needed to


    toughen up.


    "Sofiya? How do you feel about moving to Mozog?" I asked her.


    "I''ve been there before. It''s beautiful Ava. And it''s dimir''s home. Which means it''s my home too."


    She smiled.


    There was a sadness in her tone that caught my attention. "But?" I prodded further.


    "But I will miss all of you. I hardly know anyone there. You guys are my family. The only ones I''ve


    known." She whispered.


    "And you are going to start a new family now." I eyed her t stomach and thought of the little bean that


    would grow to be a beautiful baby. I was sure of it. Sofiya was drop dead gorgeous and dimir was


    handsome in a dark prince sort of way. "She needs you both. Mozog is her legacy too. And being a


    King is dimir''s birthright."


    "And that''s why we are going to go there. I''m going to be happy there and fuck anyone who doesn''t


    want a werewolf as their Queen. I am dimir''s mate and there is nothing anyone can do about it."


    She said, her eyes narrowed in the distance as she said fiercely.


    "Yes! That''s the spirit sis." I smiled.


    She tackled me in a bear hug. "I''ll miss you."


    "I will miss you too." I whispered and hugged her tightly.


    I heard someone cough from behind us and I back up and turned around to see Dimitri holding a leash


    in his hand which connected to the girl''s cor that was at the training ground yesterday.


    "Alpha had ordered me to bring her home. She is yours now." With a dip of his head, he handed me her


    leash and then walked out.


    My hand trembled as I held on to the leash. There was a time when I was on the other end of it. I hated


    it. I wasn''t sure what this girl was thinking but if the shuddering of her body said anything, she was


    scared as hell. She had worn a t-shirt which smelled like Dimitri''s. Thank goddess she wasn''t naked


    like she had been yesterday.


    I felt a hand on my shoulder and I saw Sofiya was smiling at me and tipped her chin towards the girl.?


    You can do it Avalyn,?it said.


    I nodded. Yes, I can do it.


    I unhooked the leash from her cor first and tilted her head up which was lowered in submission. Her


    face was straight now but her eyes were still lowered.


    "Look at me." I told her. Her eyes snapped to mine immediately. She was trained properly. I smiled at


    her softly. "What is your name?"


    "April, Mistress." She whispered, looking scared.


    "Hello April, I''m Luna Avalyn. You may call me Luna and this is Sofiya." I told her, not yetfortable


    with being called Mistress. Her eyes widened at my words. I knew how guilty it felt to call anyone by


    their name in the starting.


    "There are some expectations that you will need to fulfil." I started and then pressed the buzzer which


    was installed in every switchboard around the house. "You will work five days a week. It will be your job


    to keep the estate clean and cook food. Do you know how to do that?"


    "Yes, Mi??Luna." She flinched.


    "You will not be punished for such mistakes." I told her softly. "However, disregard for rules or


    ipletion of the tasks assigned to you will have consequences. We do not tolerate ipetence." I


    told her firmly.


    Irina entered the kitchen and lowered her head. "Good morning Luna, Ms. Sofiya." She greeted.


    "Also," Sofiya added. "There is a vampire in this household who will drink your blood time to time." She


    said. "Your clothes will be delivered to your room by tomorrow. There are quite few unmated


    werewolves whom you will...help out when they call for you." Sofiya said. My eyes slid to Irina, I didn''t


    know about all this. But I kept my mouth shut.


    "This is Irina. She will show you around the estate and exin what the job exactly entails." I told April.


    "Irina, this is April. She is new here. I would like you to show her around and give her a week''s training


    before she starts her actual job. Assign her a schedule too." I told Irina.


    "Of course Luna. May we take our leave?" She asked.


    "You may." I said. Irina took April''s hand and took her towards the kitchen first.


    Sofiya was grinning at me and I raised my brow at her in question. "You are a natural, taking control


    suites you."


    That''s because you have never seen me submit to Master,?I wanted to say. If I''m a natural at taking


    control than submitting is a part of my being.


    "Thank you." I smiled back.


    "Do you know what we should do? We should have a girls day out, just like thest one. I want to


    spend some quality time with my sister before I leave on Sunday." She said, her eyes wide with


    excitement but still tinged with sadness.


    "I would love it. I''ll meet you in the main foyer in ten minutes alright?" I said, feeling just as excited.


    "Yes." She said and we both rushed upstairs. But instead of going to my bedroom, I went to Niki''s


    office.


    I knocked on the door and opened it when he said e in''. His smouldering grey eyes stared at me


    as I walked in and stood besides his seat.


    My face heat up at his gaze. I still wasn''t over how perfectst night was. "C-can I go for a girl''s day


    with Sofiya." My voice was breathy for some reason.


    A smirk formed on his lips. "And why would I let you do that?" I know he was only toying with me. Nik


    never said no about these things.


    I faltered. He could very easily say no. But I could persuade him somehow. I bit my lip, beginning to


    extend my hand as I ced a lock of his hair in its position. It turned golden and I smiled. I trailed my


    finger down his face and along his jawline. "Because you love me?" I whispered.


    "Yes." He whispered back, his eyes on my cleavage that was popping out of my dress in this position.


    "Thanks for the permission." I said and ran out of the door, not before shing him a mischievous smile.


    His eyes were shocked but an amused smile yed on his face. I chuckled under my breath as I went


    to our bedroom and changed into better clothes and applied some makeup. After I as ready, I went


    down to the main foyer and saw Sofiya talking with Andrei and two other men standing with them.


    "Thank you for waiting for me." I said as I descended the stairs.


    "It''s about damn time." Andrei grinned at me. I rolled my eyes at him and we all made our way to the


    first stop of the day, the parlour. Which would be followed by a long and tiring trip to the mall.


    ~~~


    "I swear to goddess I''m nevering to another one of your girl''s day." Andrei grumbled.


    "But you look pretty." Sofiya grinned at him. We had somehow forced Andrei to get a hair spa, hair cut,


    a full body massage and we had shopped for him too.


    "Shut up." He rolled his eyes and walked away. We both giggled at him and climbed up the stairs.


    "We are having a sleep over by the way." Sofiya informed me.


    "I need to go see Niki first." I told her and began climbing the steps to go to the third floor but Sofiya


    pulled me down.


    "I already informed him and he was okay with it. And he isn''t at home tonight, d and Niki had


    gone out for some work. They won''t be home tonight, in fact, they won''t be home till tomorrow night."


    She said and pulled me towards her room.


    I narrowed my eyes at her suspicious behaviour butplied anyways.


    We were passing the kids''s room so I pulled her in there first.


    "Hey kids." I beamed. Adrian was reading a book and Vanessa looked bored out of her mind.


    "Hey." They both said together.


    "How was your school?" I asked and sat besides Adrian.


    "The teachers are great, we learnt so many cool things." He replied and I smiled at that.


    "We made new fwiends." Vanessa said shyly. Of course she did, she was a beautiful girl, inside and out


    and I knew kids would gravitate towards them.


    "That''s nice." Sofiya said. "We are having a sleep over, do you both want to join us?" She asked.


    Vanessa looked up at her with excitement and then at her brother who looked reluctant.


    "It''s okay if Adrian wants to read his book, we will have just as much fun." I smiled at her.


    "Yeah, it will be a night and we will do your hair and paint your nails, you''ll have fun." Sofiya looked


    excited to have someone else to try everything on.


    "Okay." She said and smiled at Adrian who nodded.


    Sofiya took her hand in her own and we walked out after saying goodnight to Adrian. She led us to her


    room and then she jumped on her bed. "So is this your first night out?" She asked Vanessa.


    "Yes." She replied and was looked unsure what to do.


    "This is going to be the best night of your life." Sofiya imed and then walked into her closet and


    threw a pair of pyjamas at me and changed into one herself. I quickly changed into her clothes.


    "Okay, so the n is that we pamper ourselves first and then harass the boyster." She grinned.


    "The pregnancy has got you going wild." I chuckled.


    "I''ve always been wild." She winked and grabbed Vanessa''s hand and pulled her inside her closet.


    "Pick your poison hun." She said and motioned towards her shelfs and shelfs of nail polish. Vanessa


    was looking up at them in awe. She pointed at a dark purple shade.


    "Awesome choice for awesome girl." Sofiya said and picked the nail polish and then we sat on her bed.


    Sofiya was painting Vanessa''s nails who looked literally mesmerised by it.


    "Do you know where the men are?" I asked Sofiya, referring to Niki and dimir.


    "To the pack house." She replied without giving away anything else. I sighed, she was being weird right


    now. Maybe it was the hormones.


    "Thank you Sofiya!" Vanessa grinned as Sof was done painting her nails.


    "Come here, I''ll do your hair." I smiled at her.


    "Yes!" She grinned at me and sat in front me, showing me her back.


    I sat up right and weaved my fingers through her hair. She had really soft hair. I began making a fish


    braid while Sofiya kept rambling about different things and I chimed in when I wanted to say something.


    After two hours, Sofiya decided it was time to start the pranks.?


    We made a pit stop in Vanessa''s room and took some markers before walking in the kitchen and taking


    out the whipped cream. My body flushed asst nights events rushed in my mind but thankfully no one


    noticed. And this was a new can of whipped cream any way.


    We went to Dimitri''s bedroom and put our n in action. Dimitri was sleeping in his boxers and his


    nket thrown on the floor.


    Vanessa was about to giggle but I covered her mouth and put my finger on my lips, motioning her to be


    quiet. She vigorously nodded, managing to keep her giggles in.


    We started drawing random things on his body while he slept like a sloth. Even I had a hard time


    holding myughter in.


    After we were done, Sofiya sprayed the whip cream on both his hands which were fortunately facing


    upwards. She she lightly tapped her brother''s face. He twitched but he didn''t move. After two more


    tries, he pped his hand on his face, trying to get rid of the annoyance and effectively pped


    whipped cream on his face.


    "What the fuck." He grumbled and rubbed his face with both his hands, getting more cream on.


    We burst outughing and thats when we saw us hiding at the side of his bed. He jumped out of his


    bed and red at all three of us. "Demons! All three of you." He pointed at us. "Im going to get back at


    you all." He mumbled when he realised we weren''t scared of him at all and ourughter wasn''t going to


    stop.


    He grumbled and walking in his washroom letting out another ''what the fuck''. He saw our masterpieces


    I guess.


    "Hey, no swearing!" I chuckled.


    Dimitri rolled his eyes and walked out, ink smeared on his face.


    "Whom are you pranking next? I want in." He said.


    We walked in Andrei''s room next. Thats when they told me that pranks were verymon in the house


    when they were kids.


    They had a good childhood.


    We drew all over Andrei''s body and instead of the whipped cream, Dimitri decided to push it up a notch


    and threw an entire bucket full of water on Andrei who woke up shrieked like a girl as he jumped out of


    bed. By shrieking, I mean screaming ''fuckety-fuck''.


    He red at all of us and we burst outughing again.


    "Don''t look at me that way brother, they did it to me too, I''m just passing on the kindness.'' Dimitri


    Vanessa wasughing way too hard so Andrei picked her up and threw her over his shoulder and


    tickled her belly, causing her to squeal loudly,ughing.


    Suddenly the door flew open and on the other side was Adrian, panting hard, a dagger in his hand. His


    eyes were wide and jet ck, just like Niki''s got when he was angry, as he looked around the room.


    His eyes turned to their normally colour when he saw Vanessa was alright.


    Andrei slowly put Vanessa back on her feet and she ran to her brother and hugged him. They were


    obviously mind-linking and whatever she said caused Adrian to drop the dagger from his hand.


    I slowly walked towards him and out my hand over his head. "Are you alright kid?" I asked.


    "Yeah." He breathed. "I-I just thought...Nessa..." He shook his head.


    "She is alright, she is safe. We were just having fun." I told him.?


    "Sorry." He mumbled and picked up the dagger.


    I looked at the dagger in his hand and it looked familiar somehow.


    "Can I see it?" I extended my hands.


    I could see the dilemma in his eyes of whether to give or to not to give. He finally handed over to me.


    It had a grey stone at the head of the handle, it was no ordinary dagger. It had some designs...I wasn''t


    sure what it meant but it was obviously not some invaluable thing. Whatever it was, it was important.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "Where did you find this?" I asked. I hadn''t seen this anywhere in the estate. Where did he even find it?


    "It''s mine." He said softly.


    I looked down at it again. This was no ordinary weapon, I had a gut feeling about it.


    "Come here, you need to see this."?I mind-linked Dimitri.


    "What is it?" Dimitri asked with an easy smile and walked up besides me, taking the dagger from my


    hand and then immediately dropping it.


    "What the hell?" He frowned. I frowned up at him, why did he drop it?


    Adrian picked up the dagger and ced it back in its scabbard. He looked up wearily at all of us took a


    step back involuntarily.


    "Hey, don''t be scared of us Adrian. We won''t hurt you. You?know?you are safe here." I said softly yet


    firmly.


    He hesitantly nodded.


    "Can I ask you who gave it to you?" I asked.


    "It was my father''s." He said and clenched his fist that was holding the dagger.


    "Alright. Its toote, I think you should go to sleep." I told him and extended my hand towards Vanessa


    who came forward and held it.


    I led them both to their bedroom and I tucked Adrian in the bed and Vanessa settled in on her new bed


    bunk that she had asked for. I tucked her in too.


    "Good night." I smiled and switched off the lights and closed their door.


    Everyone had gathered outside and I held a finger to my lips, motioning them to be quiet. The kids had


    heightened senses.


    I led them upstairs to my bedroom and closed the door after everyone was in.


    "I couldn''t even touch the dagger, it burnt my skin." Dimitri said and looked down at his hands.


    "I could touch it easily." I frowned. "We need to tell Niki. Something isn''t right."


    "After he returns." Andrei said.


    "Yes. And I don''t think the kids are dangerous." Sofiya added. "He was only trying to protect his sister."


    "But we can''t deny the fact that they have a potential. They are strong, especially for their age. We


    can''t trust them." Dimitri said.


    "They are good kids." Sofiya said, irritated.


    "Yes, they are good kids. But we do not know anything about them." I looked at the siblings who were


    butting heads. "We wait for Niki and then decide what to do." I told firmly.


    "Yes, Luna." They replied in unison.

 Chapter 36. Luna Ceremony

    Chapter 36. Luna Ceremony


    Niki


    I sat back in my seat and watched Dimitri and Andrei bring a Ava in the middle of the ground. She


    looked beautiful in her white dress. The entire pack had assembled for her Luna ceremony and I was


    sure it was going to be glorious.


    When Ava''s eyes fell on me, she visibly calmed down.


    "Avalyn Alvarez, daughter ofte Alpha Javier Alvarez of Mont?na Pack is mated to Alpha Niki


    Volkov of the Rogue Pack." dimir announced and the crowd broke into cheers.


    I didn''t move my gaze from my sweet mate.


    "Imence the Luna Ceremony." I said, my voice pulsated throughout the ground.


    I saw Ava''s eyes lit up in understanding. She had no idea the Luna ceremony was today. I wanted it to


    be a surprise and I had to stay away from my mate for an entire day to follow the traditions of Luna


    Ceremony.


    "Do you, Avalyn Alvarez, vow to protect this pack?" dimir asked.


    "I do." Avalyn said in a strong voice.


    dimir motioned with his fingers and four warriors brought a cage and ced it in front of Ava, a good


    distance between them.


    They opened the cage and a mountain lion pounced outside with vigour. Her killing the lion, an enemy


    to the wolf symbolises her fighting to protect the pack.


    Ava let out a growl, challenging the mountain lion to attack her.


    The lion let out a growl in return and charged at Ava.


    Why the hell wasn''t she shifting?


    I sat still in my seat and watched the seen y in front my eyes. Showing emotions right now would


    only show weakness. This was something she needed to do on her own. I kept my face nk, clear


    from all emotions.


    When the lion was a few feet away from her, Ava jumped and with a flip, shended on the lion''s back.


    She dug her extended ws in its shoulder and her extended canines in its neck. Before the lion could


    even react, it had its head severed from its body.


    The entire crown was silent and then broke in cheers.


    She got off the lion and faced me again, blood dripping down her mouth and her eyes had turned pale


    blue.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    I smirked at her and she smirked right back.


    Fuck, I love her.


    The way she showed dominance, killing the lion so quickly as if it was nothing more than a little cat,


    turned me on.


    "Do you, Avalyn Alvarez, vow to feed this pack?" dimir asked.


    "I do." She replied, her voiceing out soft and silky. It was like she was in a trance.


    dimir motioned the warriors and this time they brought in an deer. They opened the cage and the


    deer didn''te out so one warrior kicked the cage from behind, causing the deer to startle and jump


    out.


    This caused Ava to let out a low growl. The warriors bowed his head down and retreated back.


    The deer was extremely still as it looked all around itself, probably knowing the danger lurking around.


    Her instincts told her that she was between predators and her heart was beating really fast.


    Ava walked towards him, her eyes locked to the deer''s. Her heart slowed down as her and Ava''s


    distance decreased. Ava''s said slowly started turning silver as she neared it.


    Ava stood in front of the deer and caressed her face and then her neck. I could hear the low gasps


    out. Ava brought her hand down to her neck and just on the juncture of nervous juncture of the spinal


    cord, she pressed, causing the deer to copse.


    She killed her in the most painless way possible.


    The tension amongst the crowd was palpable.


    She turned ant connected her almost white eyes with mine.


    She had fire in her but the fire also brought in a warmth that mostcked.


    "Do you, Avalyn Alvarez, vow to love this pack?" dimir asked.


    "I do." Her voice sounding like a siren calling its prey.


    I stood up from my seat, descended the steps and walked to where she was standing.


    "Shift." Imanded her softly.


    She shifted into her pure white wolf. I knew everyone was watching in undisguised amazement. White


    wolves were very rare.


    I caressed her fur as I moved forward and then I swung my leg over her, sitting on her back.


    "Shift." Imanded and the entire pack shifted into their wolves and bowed down in front of us.


    "Lets go."?I mind-linked Ava and she broke into a run.


    I sat upright on her back and held on to her fur and gave her directions so we made a circle around the


    entire pack.


    This run was very important as it symbolised that Luna would support the Alpha in all his decision and


    help him lead the pack. This showcased love and unity among the pack.


    After hours of continuous, hard running, we were back at the pack house.


    I slid down her back once she stopped in front of the gate of the pack house.


    "Shift." Imanded and everyone shifted back in their human skin.


    Sofiya came and handed Ava a white dress which she wore quickly. Clothes were handed to the entire


    pack and once everyone was dressed, Ava and I led them inside to the auditorium.


    I wrapped an arm around Ava and led her up the stage, Dimitri, dimir, Sofiya and Andrei following


    us. I knew she was tired, she and her wolf was strong but running for so long, with me on her back was


    not an easy feat.


    "I proim Avalyn Alvarez, now Avalyn Volkov to be the Luna of the Rogue pack." I announced and


    then let out a loud howl, joined by Ava and then the rest of the pack. I could feel Ava''s happiness along


    with the rest of the pack, her blood hummed in waves, caressed our bond.


    "Let the festivities begin." dimir said and then the pack cheered.


    The music was turned on and the food was brought in.


    I took Ava''s hand in mine and led her down the stage and to the middle of the dance floor. The crowd


    created a small circle around us for our first dance.


    I snaked my arm around her waist pulled her closer. Her arms wound around my neck and I held her


    waist with both hands to keep her in ce.


    I lowered my head and kissed her forehead. "I''m so fucking proud of you,?Moya Lyubov."


    A blush rose her cheek. "Thank you." She murmured against my neck, making me shiver.


    "Are you tired?" I whispered.


    She shook her head in response and I squeezed her waist. "Don''t lie to me."


    "I don''t want to leave in the middle of the celebration." She rested her head on my shoulder.


    "The night is about to end in a couple of hours anyways. We can leave after having dinner." I told her.


    "Okay." She looked up at me and smiled but I caught the tiredness hidden in it.


    I led her out of the dance floor, through the rest of the dancing wolves and towards the buffet.


    I picked up a te and started piling it with food for both of us. After I had filled the entire te, I led


    Ava towards the tables.


    She sat down and then we both began having our food.


    "What''s bothering you?" I asked her.


    She looked at me in shock and I arched my brow. Did she really think I wouldn''t be able to tell?


    She looked around us and then back at me. "I''ll tell you when we get home."


    I narrowed my eyes but agreed. I wanted to know but if she wanted to talk once we reach the estate,


    then so be it.


    After sometime, Ava called Vanessa and Adrian toe and have dinner with us and soon, Sofiya,


    dimir, Dimitri and Andrei also joined us.


    As time passed by, Ava was getting more tired so I announced that we were leaving.


    I picked her up ced her in the car, driving towards the estate. The full moon shone brightly and cast


    a lovely glow on Ava''s face. Her eyes were drooping shut but she seemed intent on staying awake.


    "You can sleep." I told her.


    "But I need to tell you something." She mumbled.


    "What is it, Love?" I asked.


    But she was already asleep. I shook my head and sped up the car.


    I''ll ask herter.


    I carried her to our bedroom and ced her on the bed. I picked up my cellphone and walked to the


    balcony, shutting it behind me.


    I dialled Max''s number.


    "Hello Niki!" I heard Natalie say.


    "Where is Max?" I asked.


    "I''m good, thanks for asking. How was the Luna Ceremony?" She asked, ignoring my question.


    "It was fine. Now hand the phone over to Max." I pinched the bridge of my nose in frustration. This girl


    seriously needed to loose the attitude.


    "No tha-" I heard a smack. And then a squeal before some shuffling and then finally Max answered,


    "hello."


    "Punish her for me, will you?" I grumbled.


    "It would be my pleasure." He chuckled darkly. He would be the only one who would even have a


    chance at handling her.


    "But how is she?" I asked. At the end of the day, Natalie was family too.


    "Bratty. But she''s good now. Wolfsbane ispletely out of her system." He said.


    I hummed. "Any news on Mikhail?" I then asked.


    "I found the house they were keeping him in. A human was helping him." He spat. "Killed all the


    fuckers. But Mikhail was nowhere to be found."


    "Dammit."?I punched the wall. "Did you find any clues?"


    "Got a fresh sent. I have sent Remi, the tracker you had sent. He''s a good one." He said.


    "Yes, one of the bests we have." I said, feeling proud about the fact. My wolf and I were happy that our


    brother appreciated us.


    "We also found another thing. The people that took Natalia and Mikhail aren''t from Mont?na, they were


    vampires."


    "How sure are you?" I asked. Why would vampires get involved in any of this?


    "Choked it out of the human." He said.


    "Found any other clue?" I asked.


    "Nothing. The entire room was bare as fuck. Not even a drop of blood. Didn''t even seem like they


    tortured the guy." He sounded confused too.


    "Or maybe they are good at cleaning their tracks." I muttered. Vampires have always been good in


    dealing with blood.


    "Maybe. Whatever it is, I''ll keep you updated, I need to go." He said.


    "Wait, hand the phone to Natalia." I said.


    He grunted in agreement and passed it to her. "Yes, Alpha?" Came her small voice. My eyebrows rose.


    What the hell did the guy do to have this change in her in a minute?


    "Did you see or hear anything when they had kidnapped you?" I asked her.


    "No, they weren''t talking in english. I didn''t catch a word they said. But they didn''t harm me except of


    injecting the wolfsbane. Almost as if they didn''t want to truly hurt me." She sounded appalled by that


    fact for some reason.


    Maybe they were forced to do it for some reason.


    "Any thing else that was suspicious?" I asked.


    "No Alpha. And I have also decided that I will go to the BDSM club." She said.


    "Are you sure?" I knew how serious she was about her assignments but she had a mate now. And I


    would never ask her to do it now. But if she was willing, I wouldn''t stop her either. Avalynes first for


    me.


    "Yes." Her tone was firm and final.


    "Okay. I will call you back soon." I said and cut the call.


    "Who was that?" I heard Ava''s voice and I whipped around.


    "No one, Love. Let''s go to sleep." I said and led her to bed. Thest thing I needed was for her and


    Sofiya to know Mikhail was abducted. I didn''t want to worry her for no reason. We would find him soon.


    "Okay." She said softly as we both lied down. She ced her head on my chest and her arm around


    my waist.


    Any of this didn''t make sense. Why take someone captive and not hurt them or ask for something in


    return? And why would vampires do it? Did they want some information?


    "Why are you so worried, Nikky?" Ava asked in a small voice.


    Maybe it was rted to the new change in monarchy.


    "It''s nothing."


    I need to increase security. I can''t let anything happen to my Ava.


    "Talk to me, Niki."


    Maybe I''ll ask Andrei to be with her twenty-four seven. Or I can add one more guard.


    "Rest, Ava."


    We have to go to Mozog in less than a weak. If my suspicion was correct, and those who were behind


    Mikhail and Natalia''s abduction were from Mozog, I would need a lot more than the usual protection


    there. Those vampires had powers. We didn''t.


    "Please, Master."


    If something happened to Ava, I would go crazy. She had been through enough. I couldn''t let anything


    happen to her. I needed to talk to dimir. Or else a whole lot of vampires were going to get


    ughtered.


    "I said its nothing Avalyn. Sleep." I snapped.


    I felt her flinch back and felt the hurt she felt too.?She was feeling guilty about annoying me now.


    I put my arms around her small frame and pulled her close. "Sleep,?Moya Lyubov."?I whispered softly,


    kissing her forehead.?


    Her safety is my responsibility and I would see to it that she is safe and happy. I want her to enjoy


    there. Despite everything, Mozog was a beautiful kingdom.

 Chapter 37. Lupus

    Chapter 37. Lupus


    Niki


    "You can do it Avalyn. Concentrate." I told her.


    We were in the patio right now and I was helping Ava use her powers. We hadn''t done this before


    because we didn''t know how to control it. And since hadn''t been able to find a faye to help her, I had


    taken it upon myself to train her.


    I had ced a bottle on a table in front of us and I had told Ava to use her mind power and lift it in the


    air.


    We have been at it for almost an hour now but the bottle hasn''t even moved a millimetre.


    "I can''t do it." She cried out of frustration.


    "Remember how you willed Lisa to stand up from her kneeling position and sit besides Rhazien, we


    need that kind of determination Ava." I told her.


    "But I didn''t even do anything consciously." She frowned. "I just felt very strongly about her not


    kneeling."


    "Do you remember when you saw me and Natalia in my office?" I asked her about the day she thought


    I cheated on her.


    She gave me an unsure nod.


    "I have cameras in the entire house Ava. I could see you running in the camera one second and you


    vanished the next." I told her. Everyone had freaked out. But we just thought it was a glitch in the


    camera but I now knew it wasn''t.?


    "We couldn''t see you or smell you. What were you thinking at that time?" I asked her softly.


    "Just that I wanted to be alone for some time. I didn''t want anyone to find me." She whispered.


    "Just like that, you have to think about moving this bottle." I told her.


    She held my eyes and nodded.


    She closed her eyes and concentrated. I could feel her trying really hard through the bond.


    The bottle slowly but unsteadily lifted from the table. Ava''s brown hair were turning white but then


    suddenly they turned brown again and the bottle crashed on the ground.


    She eyes snapped open and she looked at the ss remains. She looked... defeated.


    Suddenly an idea popped into my mind.


    ''Send in Ava''s ve with a couple of daggers. Get her in full ve- mode.''?I mind-linked Sofiya.


    "You know what? Sit down and lets take a break. We will practice aiming next. I think practicing your


    powers is enough for today." I told her and snatched a bottle of water, opening the cap and gulping


    some before offering it to Ava.


    She took it from my hand and drank the rest of it after she plopped on the chaise next to mine.


    "I don''t think I can do it." She whispered.


    "Don''t be so tough on yourself. Its your first day." I said lightly. I saw the ve walk in with a bag in her


    hand. "The equipments are here."


    She came and kneeled at my feet, extending the bag towards me.


    "Master." She greeted.


    "Alpha." I growled lowly.


    Only my Ava can call me Master.


    She trembled. "I''m sorry. Alpha." She gulped.


    Ava was looking at me with a frown on her beautiful face. I focused on the matter in hand.


    "What''s your name?" I asked.


    "April, Alpha." She whispered.


    "So April, would you mind giving your life for me, if need arises?" I asked lightly, as if I was talking


    about the weather.


    "No, Alpha." She whispered again.


    "Fantastic." I grinned. "Go stand against that tree. We would like to do some target practice." I said and


    stood up, taking the daggers out of the bag.


    "Are you serious?" Ava all but shrieked.


    "Of course I am serious. You out of all people should know I don''t joke about training and safety." I


    sounded perfectly offended.


    "And what about her safety. Her?life?"?She was hysterical by now. I could feel her hurt, anger and


    betrayal through the bond.


    "She just said she doesn''t mind dying." I shrugged and picked up a dagger, twirling it around my


    fingers.


    "She is a ve! Of course she will say that!" She said, her eyes wide. "Are you actually going to throw


    them at her?"


    "Are you crazy, Love? Of course not. No need to waste a perfectly good ve like this. I am going to


    aim at the tree, just her outlines. But there is a possibility it may hit her, and she might get hurt or die..."


    I trailed and offered her the dagger.


    It was an insult to myself to even insinuate that I would miss my mark. The things I do for Ava...


    She looked at the dagger and then at me like she didn''t recognise any of the two.


    I shrugged and decided to start. If she didn''t want to go first, I would.


    "Don''t do this please!" She clutched my hand.


    "Stay still April." I said in a firm, Master voice. She was standing against the tree, trembling slightly but


    she nodded.


    I didn''t want to kill her deliberately but if things didn''t go the way I wanted and she moved even an inch,


    she was as good as dead. Not even dimir''s blood would be able to save her.


    I ignored Ava''s pleas and threw the dagger in my hand. Itnded a hair''s length above her head.


    "First time''s a luck." I winked at Ava. She had tears in her eyes now.


    I turned and picked up two more daggers, one in each hand and threw again, both stopping mid air and


    then falling to the ground.


    I picked up more and threw them again but the same thing happened. I saw Ava give me a challenging


    look from the corner of my eye but I focused on throwing daggers. Once the entire bag was empty, I


    looked at April who was slumped against the tree in relief.


    Ava had stopped every single dagger and I was so fucking proud of her.


    "Did I tell you to rest?" I shouted at her as I stomped to where she was now sitting. Her eyes widened


    as she scrambled to get up again.


    "Niki?stop!?Please! Just let her go!" I could hear Avalyn run behind me. I controlled my smirk and


    picked up my pace.


    "Her life is more important to you than training!" I hissed at Ava. "I told you we were going to practice


    aiming but you keep on defying me!"


    I held April by the waist and jumped up from branch to branch so I reached the topmost branch of the


    tree.


    "Since you are so dead set on defying me, try and save her now." I said and pushed the hysterically


    crying ve off the tree.


    She looked up at me and all I saw was fury in her eyes. Her eyes had turned pale blue and her hair


    was slowly turning white.


    What shocked me this time was that Ava somehow switched ces with April who was now on the


    ground and Ava was the one who was falling.


    Fuck!


    I leaped of the branch and dived to catch Ava. She was falling, her body facing mine and a hand


    stretched out towards me. I extended my hand and caught her hand in mine, pulling her in my arms


    and twisted so I get the worst of the fall and she falls on top of me so she wouldn''t get hurt.


    I closed my eyes just before I was about to crash but I?stopped,?mid- air. And then fell down with an


    oomph. But it hardly hurt since it was only a one foot fall.


    I looked so see any signs of hurt on Ava who was lying on top of me. There was no sign of hurt except


    her crying and punching my chest.


    I got up from the ground and pulled Ava with me. But she pushed me away and started stalking to the


    house, still crying and furious. I tried to get into her mind but she had shut me out. I understood why but


    it pissed me off.


    "You can leave." I told to April who was crying as she knelt on the ground and stalked behind my mate.


    "Ava stop." I called her as she entered the house through the back doors.


    "No!" She gritted and continued stomping.


    "Why?" I asked. She looked so fucking hot all worked up. It was cute.


    "You know why!" She sent a cute little re my way before she stomped up the stairs.


    "But I don''t." I controlled myugh. Goddess spent some extra making my mate.


    Damn that ass!


    I wanted to spank her and see that rosy colour rise up her ass.?This was SO not a good time to get a


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    boner.


    "Don''t youugh at me!" She screamed and entered our room. Just when I was about to enter, the


    doors shut in my face.


    So now she knows how to use her magic?


    I opened the doors and saw her sitting on the bed, ring daggers at me. Her white hair and pale blue


    eyes more prominent than ever.


    "Why did you do that to her? You know how I feel about treating ves badly." She said, her voice soft


    and melodic, more so than ever.


    I sat on the bed besides her and decided to answer her truthfully. "That was the only way to bring out


    your magic."


    Realisation dawned on her and she stilled. Only now realising what all she did. It may be out of hurt or


    anger, but she did do it.


    Her hair slowly changed from the tinum blond to he usual dark brown from her roots to the tips.


    My Ava is back.


    "But you had no right." She whispered, looking down to her hands.


    I took her hands in mind and ced them in myp. "Of course I do. I just did it."


    "B-but you put her life in danger!" She sputtered.


    "Did she get hurt? Did she die?" I rolled my eyes.


    "But thats not the point!" She said. "You used her for my benefit!" She looked at me incredulously.


    "And?" She really has no idea what limits I would go to for her.


    "She also has a heart, just like I do. She also has emotions, like I do. Why do you think that my life is


    more important that hers?" She squeezed my arm, trying to make me understand something.


    "The fact that it is yours, of course." I said, offended that she would evenpare herself to humans,


    nheless.


    I had nothing against them but they were stupid. They destroyed the gifts of mother nature and left


    trash everywhere they went. The only good thing they created would be technology. But they didn''t


    realise how much more important this was whenpared tofort.


    She seemed agitated by my reply. "Thats not right!" She cried out of frustration. "You should apologise


    to her."


    "What I know is that I would kill a thousand more humans before I would let someone even touch your


    hair. And we are not going to have any more discussion on this. The motive of this exercise was to get


    your magic out. The ve is just fine." I ground. "And there is no chance in fucking hell I would ever


    apologise to a ve." I snorted.


    People have punished and killed their ves just for their amusement. Considering this was for a


    greater cause and she was still alive, she should have thanked both of us. But I didn''t say that to Ava


    because I knew she wouldn''t understand. And it would only hurt her.


    "Bu??"


    "Enough Avalyn." I cut her off. "Don''t argue with me." Why must she always think of others before me?


    "I have some work. I''ll see youter." I muttered and was out of the room before she could say another


    word.


    I called Andrei to the front door with the SUV.


    "Lets go check up on club Lupus." I muttered.


    We had to check on the club a long time ago but I didn''t have the time. And from what I was told, the


    problem was solved. But then again, there was no reason I couldn''t check again.


    "Did something happen?" He asked.


    "Wasn''t there a problem there anyways?" I asked.


    "With Luna."


    "Wants me to apologise to the ve." I muttered, looking out of the window. We should be there in ten


    minutes tops if we maintained the speed we were going at.


    "Or maybe she would want you to apologise to her, if she were in the ve''s position." He pointed out.


    "But she''s fucking not. Women like empathising and dramatising every fucking thing." Why couldn''t she


    just be thankful about the fact that she could use her magic now? I had expected a?mind-blowing?


    thank you sex for that.


    "Thats what all women do." Andrei muttered back.


    He pulled up in the club''s garage and we got out.


    There was a group of drunk women who were flirting with the bartender and a couple of humans sitting


    here and there. But then there wasn''t much to do in a club in the afternoon.


    "Is Jerry upstairs?" I asked the human bartender.


    He looked up frowning and then a look of recognition shed his eyes when he saw us. "Good


    afternoon, sir. And Jerry resigned. Kaleb Karwells took over like two months ago."


    Resigned? Why wasn''t I informed about it?


    "Why did he resign?" I asked.


    "I''m not sure." He replied.


    "And where is Kaleb Karwells?"


    "He is in his office, Sir." He replied.


    I nodded and we climbed the stairs that lead to the manager''s office.


    ''Were you aware of this?''?I mind-linked Andrei.


    ''No. But something feels wrong.''?He replied.


    Exactly what I thought. My wolf was on edge too. I''ve known Jerry since a long time and he wouldn''t


    have resigned just like that.


    I opened the door and it was locked. The door was thick and soundproof so I brought my wolf forward. I


    heard a cry and I immediately pushed the door open, breaking the lock easily.


    A scantily dressed woman had pushed up a man whom I assume was Kaleb Karwells against the wall


    and had impaled his chest with a knife.


    The woman''s head whipped up to look at us, fire in her eyes. She was a human.


    I casually strolled in and took hold of her hand that still held the knife in his chest and twisted it, digging


    in deeper. "If you want to kill someone, you should do it right."


    Kaleb looked at me with wide eyes before he gurgled out blood and I heard his heart stop pounding.


    I took away my hand and the woman snatched her hand, caressing it against her chest as she backed


    away, looking at me and Andrei in confusion and fright.


    I went and sat on the chair, motioning the woman to take a seat in front of me. She did as she was told.


    "What did Kaleb do to you that made you kill him?" I came straight to the point.


    Andrei shut the door and leaned against it, his posture of disinterest but he was guarding the door and


    putting up a show.


    "Who are you?" She asked me instead.


    "The owner of the club you stand in." I replied, taking out my handkerchief and wiping the blood off my


    hands.


    "I...um, I -" her eyes darted from me to Andrei to the door. "He was a criminal."


    "So I assume you are the police?" I raised a brow sardonically.


    She shook her head, her fiery personality going meek.


    "What did he do to you?" I asked.


    I could hear her heart beating loudly.?She is scared.


    But why the hell did she kill him?


    "What the fuck did he do to you?" I pped my hands on the desk hard as I stood up, making a loud


    noise.


    She jumped in her ce as she looked up at me in unadulterated fear.


    "He kidnapped my sister." The fury returning in her eyes. "He kidnapped my sister, raped her and is


    keeping her in his house. She is too scared to even run away with me when I broke in to get her out of


    there."


    So he had kidnapped her sister as his ve. But there was a strict rule for very. The ve should be


    an orphan, no living rtive who would go out in search for them and ask unnecessary questions.


    Breaking that rule was basically asking for a death punishment.


    "So you decided to kill him?" I asked.


    "What kind of person are you? Did you not hear he kidnapped and raped my sister?" She screamed


    and stood up too.


    Brave for a human.?She may sense the predator in me but she didn''t back away.


    "You might want to reconsider your tone if you don''t want to end up like your sister." I snarled and her


    eyes widened, the smell of fear rolling off of her in waves.?Good.


    So now she is scared.


    "Now tell me how the fuck did you kill him?" I asked her. There was no way a mere human could a full


    grown male.


    "I seduced him." She whispered, blush rising her cheeks as she looked down.


    The only thing that covered her, or maybe didn''t, was a barely there bra and a thong. This was what


    most males would call their fantasiese true but it did nothing for me.


    "Hey!" She snapped her fingers. "Eyes up here." She red at me as her entire body flushed and the


    smell of her arousal became thick in the air.


    Using her body to get what she wants. She disgusted me.


    "There is nothing worth seeing. Don''t tter yourself. I''ve seen and had better." She could?never?


    measure up to Ava. Ava is an angel.


    Andrei came and dropped a long ck coat in herp. All she had worn over her undergarments was a


    coat and my eyes bothered her? This was not saying much about her sister but I knew I couldn''t let go


    of either of the sisters just like this. Our world''s secrets could not be let out. But there was also a good


    chance she knew nothing about us.


    My first reaction would normally be to kill her. But then a Ava''s face came to my mind. She wouldn''t


    want an innocent to die. Especially if she didn''t know anything about us.


    ''We will have to take her.''?I mind-linked Andrei.


    "When was your sister kidnapped?" I asked.


    "Six months ago." She whispered.


    "And how did you find her?" I raised my brow. How the hell did a human manage to find a ve in the


    werewolf''s house?


    "A friend of mine that lives in this town spotted her in this club a couple of times." She replied.


    "And where do you live?" Andrei asked,ing to stand besides me, tension rolling off his shoulders.


    "In a small town called Hochberg." She said.


    ''Thats near Mont?na Pack.''?Andrei mind-linked.


    What was Kaleb doing up there?


    Unless he was a spy from Montana Pack and used to live there before he came here.

 Chapter 38. Begrudging Respect

    Chapter 38. Begrudging Respect


    Niki


    "Follow me." I muttered to her and headed out.


    The girl protested but Andrei shut her up and dragged her with us to the car.


    "This is kidnapping!" She screamed. "Let me go!"


    "Shut up." I growled and her mouth closed immediately. "What''s your name?" I asked as I started the


    car. Andrei was sitting in the back with her.


    "Felicity." She snapped.


    "Real name." I gritted as I spun the car and drove deeper into Greenwich, which was the human town.


    "Jessica." She muttered. "Jessica Mathers."


    "Aren''t you going to tell me your name?" She blurted after a minute.


    "There is no need for you to know." Andrei said after I didn''t reply to her. "All you need to know is that


    we will get you your sister but it will take time."


    "But why? He''s dead! I can just go and get her. I don''t need you both! Why are you taking me


    anyways??Where?are you taking me?"


    "I said shut up." I snarled. "I am taking you to a ce to stay for a few days. You are not going to get


    out of there or say anything to anybody. Not one word. I will give you your sister in one week. I don''t


    want a fucking word out of your mouth now."


    She let out a hmph before crossing her arms and looking out of the window.


    ''Arrange for a female warrior to babysit her. She is going to try to escape and tell her to use force if


    necessary to keep her quiet.'' I mind-linked Andrei.


    ''Yes Alpha.'' He replied.


    After fifteen minutes, we reached our destination, a cottage on the outskirts of Greenwich and the pack


    was near from here to travel easily. It had only one door and the two windows had grills so no one


    could go out. It was perfect for this situation.


    I got out of the car and walked in the house. A brte was already standing in the living room,


    knowing we had arrived.


    "Name?" I asked.


    "Bailey Adams, Alpha." She replied.


    "Grant Adams your father?" I asked.


    She nodded, her eyes softening for a second. Grant was a friend of mom''s and I know is a good but


    hard man. He would have trained his daughter well.


    ''Bring her in.''?I told Andrei.


    A minuteter Andrei came in with Jessica in tow.


    "This is Jessica Mathers. You will stay here with her and she is not allowed outside this house under


    any circumstance. Not unless any direct orders from me, Beta Dimitri, Andrei or dimir."


    "Yes Alpha." She nodded.


    "Whats the address of Kaleb Karwells?" I asked Jessica.


    She grudgingly gave me the address after I red at her.


    "If you try to escape, I will let the police know that you killed Kaleb." With that being myst sentence, I


    whirled around and drove to Kaleb''s house.


    It was in a secluded area, surrounded by overgrown nts and trees. I brought my wolf forward and


    took a deep breath. I could smell only one human.?Good.


    I looked around for any hidden cameras or a trap and when I found none, I and Andrei moved ahead


    silently. I broke in the locked door and found a girl kneeling by the shoe-rack, her legs spread, hands


    on her thighs and head bowed down.


    She is trained.


    All the doubts about her not knowing about us vanished.


    "Stand up. Look at me." I said and the girl clumsily stood up and shuddered. When her eyes met mine,


    they widened.


    "Your Master, Kaleb is dead." I spoke slowly so she could register it.


    Her chin trembled but she remained perfectly still.


    "I am not going to be your new Master and neither is he." I motioned towards Andrei. "You will not be


    touched or be punished. Unless you do exactly as I say." I said sharply.


    She nodded frantically.


    "What was Kaleb Karwells?" I asked her.


    Her breath hitched before she said in a soft whisper, "a werewolf."


    Just as I expected.


    "Call in more people andb the entire house. Find out every single piece of information on him.


    Trace the phone calls and messages on his phone." I said and passed him the phone I had picked up


    from Kaleb''s suit.


    "Find where Jerry is and tell him to meet me tomorrow. Find out who fired him and who hired Kaleb, I


    want him in the dungeon in one hour. Get information on every single business in town and the ones I


    own that had a change in managerial positions in thest two-three months." I told him.?


    There was going to be an issue if I found snitches or backstabbers in my pack.


    "Also send in a female in the office with some clothes in fifteen minutes."


    "Yes Alpha." He replied and walked out of the house, starting on the work I had given him.


    "Where is his office?" I asked the human.


    "On the second floor, first door to the right." She said softly.


    "Follow me." I said as I went to where she directed.


    The office looked like it was already ransacked. But from theck of any other smell than Kaleb''s, I


    knew this was all his handy work.


    I sat on the chair behind the desk and motioned her to sit on the chair in front of me.


    "What''s your name?" I asked.


    "I don''t have a name. Master called me pet." She said and her chin trembled again. This was the exact


    sentence Ava had told me when I asked for her name.


    "What was your name before you were kidnapped?" I asked, my voice surprisingly gentle.


    "Tessa Mathers." She said softly.


    "Where did you live before you were brought here?" I asked.


    "Hochberg." She replied.


    "Did Kaleb interact with other werewolves there? Think about it and answer."


    It would be difficult for a human to judge if someone was a human or something else unless the


    supernatural being revealed themselves. But the thing about ves was that most people ignored


    them, forgot they are there and say and do things they won''t in front of normal humans.


    "I think so." She said after a minute. "Master''s friends that came over used to drink like no human


    could." She said softly.?


    They were werewolves. A supernatural wouldn''t invite humans into his home, not unless it''s absolutely


    necessary.


    "Was the word ''Mont?na'' ever mentioned?"


    Someone knocked at the door at which Tessa jumped but seeing my focus on her, she started


    speaking.


    "I wasn''t allowed to be seen when guests were over. I was only supposed to cook for them and clean


    upter. So I don''t know." She replied.


    "Come in." I said and the door opened, revealing Larissa.


    I got up from my seat. "You will answer everything Larissa asks truthfully. Your sister Jessica is here,


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    we might let you go."


    Her breath hitched and a tear fell down her cheek. "Thank you." She whispered, her brown eyes


    ssy.


    I looked at Larissa.?''I want to know every single thing she knows about Kaleb Karwells. Don''t pressure


    her and take your time. Get her the medical attention she needs. I want a detailed report on my desk in


    two days.''


    ''Yes Alpha.''?She nodded.


    I walked out of the office to see the trackers snooping around. I nodded and pped their backs in


    appreciation as I passed by them. I threw in greetings when I saw someone I knew personally and


    appreciating when I saw someone collecting something of importance in their evidence bags.


    Andrei was standing in the living room, giving orders to others on what to do. Two full bags already at


    his feet.


    "We will be done by tonight." He said.


    "Good. I want a report on my desk by tomorrow afternoon." I said.


    "Is he from Mont?na Pack?" He asked.


    I gave him a sharp nod. "Not a word of this to Ava."


    He held my eyes for a couple of seconds, trying to convey his unwillingness but murmured, "yes


    Alpha", in agreement when he realised I wasn''t going to change my will.


    He knew that questioning my decisions wouldn''t have ended well so he smartly remained quiet. And


    questioning my decisions regarding Ava would have?definitely?not ended well.?


    "What''s the status with the one who hired Kaleb Karwells?" I asked.


    "He is caught and they are bringing him to the dungeon." Andrei replied. "And what is to be done about


    the ve?"


    "Tessa will stay here with you till this thing blows over. She has crucial information and she needs


    protection." I said. "Also, call Grace to look after her." The pack doctor''s skill would work miracles on


    humans.


    If I am right about the kind of information about Tessa has, we might break into the spy system of


    Mont?na Pack.


    "Yes Alpha." He nodded with a smirk. He understood what kind of information we were going to get on


    our hands very soon.


    "I want you to personally make all the reports, this is the information no one else should have


    knowledge of. And keep me posted on anything that happens." I said and then headed towards the car


    after another affirmative from Andrei.


    I drove above speed limit to get to the estate. I finally felt like I was getting somewhere. This can be a


    breakthrough.


    ''Come to the dungeon and set the weapons table.''?I mind linked Dimitri.


    ''Yes, Boss.''?Came his immediate reply.


    ''Where are Ava and Sofiya?''?I asked dimir.


    ''Making preparations for dinner.''?He replied.


    I didn''t even realise it was almost time for dinner. But if everything went well, there was going to be a


    nice little announcement at dinner.


    ''Keep them and the kids away from the parking lot.''?I told him.?


    ''Are we going to havepany?''?I could here the anticipation in his voice.


    It had been too long since we had tortured someone.


    ''Yes. Should be there any minute.''?I smirked and then cut the link as I pulled in the parking lot.


    I locked the car and took the stairs down to go to the dungeon. Dimitri was already waiting there,


    ying with a knife in his hand.


    "Andrei filled you in?" I asked.


    "You don''t tell me anything anymore!" He pouted. "Its like you forgot about me after you met Avalyn."


    He jutted his bottom lip out.


    "For fucks sake." I rolled my eyes. "Don''t get your panties in a twist."


    Dimitri was the strongest wolf in my pack after me and was all serious when it came to the pack and


    business. But he was a dramatic little bitch when he was in a mood.


    "I knew you had a soft spot for me and my panties." He winked and then gasped. "Are you going to


    cheat on Avalyn for me? I''m sorry but I love Avalyn too much to hurt her like that."


    I sighed and shook my head. "Grow up."


    "Why grow up? Its a trap." He grinned.


    "Easy." dimir''s voice echoed with mine.


    That vamp moved too quietly for my liking.


    "Hey! Don''t be mean to me! I''m the favourite one in our family." He pointed at both of us.


    "Is he still under that delusion?" dimir asked me as he walked towards us.


    "Sadly." I shook my head.


    "Don''t talk about me like I''m not here." He snapped his finger in front of my face and did a little hip


    movement.


    A was about to flick away his hand when I heard footsteps.


    All three of us tensed. We knew what was toe.


    The door opened and four warriors brought in a hostile man whose wrists were bound with silver cuffs.


    The man lifted his bowed head and I froze.


    Grant Adams.


    Fuck.


    "What the hell is all this Niki?" He grunted.


    I took two steps forward and punched him hard, knocking him out cold so he couldn''t mind-link anyone


    right now.


    "Dimitri go to the safe house north east of the territory and get Jessica Mathers out of there ASAP and


    bring Bailey Adams here right now." I growled, directing thest part to the warriors.


    They were out of the dungeon in a second.


    ''Be on high alert. Do not let Tessa get out of your sight.''?I mind-linked Andrei.


    "What happened?" dimir asked.


    ''Yes Alpha.''?He replied, hearing the urgency in my tone and not asking further questions.


    "The warrior assigned to babysit Jessica Mathers is Grant''s daughter Bailey Adams." I clenched my


    jaw.


    There was a sliver of chance that Grant hadn''t betrayed us and this was a misunderstanding. But the


    daughter.


    Was there really a spy living in my pack, under my nose for so many years?


    I didn''t want to believe it. He was a good, trusted friend of mom''s.


    "Put him on the chair." I ordered the dungeon guards as I kicked Grants limp form and walked upstairs,


    dimir following me.


    I leaned against the car, waiting for someone,?anyone?to show up.


    There was a good chance that Jessica was already dead yet. And for some reason, it made me feel


    like I failed. There was no reason for me to feel that way, I didn''t owe anything to anybody. But deep


    down, I wanted to reunite the two sisters for some inexplicable reason.


    ''When are youing home Nik? Dinner''s ready.''?Ava mind- linked me.


    ''I''m a little busy, my Love. I should be home in an hour or two.''?I told her.


    I should be done by then. Jessica should be here in some time and the warriors should be able to find


    Bailey soon. The patrols were alerted so she couldn''t pass through. But if she was smart, she would go


    through Greenwich than going through the pack.


    ''Alright. I''ll be waiting for you. Stay safe.''?Rang her sweet voice.


    ''See you in some.''?I said and cut the link.


    "Are the vampires still in town?" I asked dimir.


    "Only Rhazien. The rest left to look after Mozog in absence of a ruler." dimir replied.


    I took out my phone and called him. "Where are you?" I asked as soon as he picked up.


    "At a bar, why?" He asked.


    "I want you to go to the southern highway and stop every car that you see going out of Greenwich and


    check if there is a Bailey Adams. Tanned skin, height around five eight, brte and brown eyes. Bring


    her to the estate,?alive?but not necessarily conscious if she is being a bitch. She also might have a


    captive whose name is Jessica Mathers. I want her alive and preferably conscious." I told him.


    "As youmand, Niki." He said after which I cut the call.


    ''Update?''?I mind linked Dimitri.


    ''The house is empty Boss.''?He growled. I could feel his anger and annoyance.


    ''Any sign of blood?''?I asked.


    ''No.''?It means Jessica might be alive after all.


    ''Rhazien is on the southern highway leading out of town. Take a two wolves with you and head out to


    help him. Tell the rest to spread out in town. I want Bailey Adams in the dungeon by tonight.''?I growled.


    ''Yes Alpha.''?He replied.


    "Grant must be awake by now." dimir said.


    I mind linked the guards and Grant was indeed awake.


    "Go ahead and question him, I''ll be down in some." I told him.?


    He nodded and went back down the stairs.


    My phone rang and I picked up. It was Rhazien.


    "I have got Bailey Adams with me. Was speeding the hell out of this town. What did she do?" He


    Seemed he had his fun catching her.


    "Betrayed me." I told him. "And no Jessica?" I asked.


    "Wait." He said and after a couple of seconds he replied, "ording to Bailey, I quote, ''that crazy


    human bitch jumped out of the car''."


    "Fine. And bring her to the estate, also pick Dimitri on your way back." I cut the call with that.


    ''We found Jessica Mathers in the woods. She is very injured but hostile. She isn''t letting anyonee


    near her.''?A wolf mind linked me.


    ''Use force on her and bring her to my estate. Don''t harm her.''?I told him.


    ''She is more likely to harm us Alpha.''?He replied wryly. ''She has silver knives in both her hands.''


    ''Corner and bring her towards the woods near the estate. I''ming.''?I growled and stormed towards


    the woods. Can''t they handle a fucking human?


    I rose my head in the air and took a deep breath.


    The smell of human blood was thick. And it wasing from the woods at the edge of the backyard. I


    ran over there and I saw Jessica clutching the knife tightly in her arms and she swung them around


    whenever anybody tried to get close to her.


    Her head was bleeding badly and I was sure she had wounds on other parts of her body too but it was


    covered with a thick hoodie and sweatpants.


    She could barely stand on her own to feet but she still kept fighting for herself. This arose a grudging


    respect in me for the female.


    "Jessica." I called her.


    She whirled around upon hearing my voice and her eyes widened in anger before she threw one of the


    knives on me.


    I ducked.


    "What are you people?" She screeched. "N-no, you m-monsters!"


    "Shut up." I growl.


    "No, you shut up with the shut up! I''ve had enough of your arrogant ass tost a lifetime. I have a knife


    in my hand,?I?have the weapon. So?you shut up!"?She screamed.


    "You will let me and my sis??"


    I brought my hand up and whipped out the ws. "Unlike you with those knifes, I''m really good with


    these." I said menacingly.


    I was done with her disrespect. Anyone else would have been dead by now.


    She paled seeing my ws and when I saw her hold loosen on the knife, I was in front of her in a


    second and I snatched the knife from her hand and threw it away.


    I gripped her neck and mmed her against the tree behind her. "Unlike everyone you have met, I


    demand respect." I snarled in her ear. "Another insult from your mouth and I wont hesitate to kill you." I


    whispered menacingly.


    Her eyes were drooping and then I heard her heart beat slow down before she passed out.


    "Fuck." I muttered and picked her up. She has lost too much blood. I need to get her to Grace. I started


    walking towards the parking lot. I felt a dull pain in my chest but I ignored it when I felt Dimitri trying to


    contact me.


    ''I found Mikhail.''?Dimitri mind-linked me.?''Its bad Niki. We are in Rhazien''s car right now,ing to


    the estate. Call Grace."


    I don''t know if I should be happy or angry. What the hell happened to Mikhail? And how the hell did he


    get to Greenwich?


    ''Grace isn''t here. Go to Kaleb Karwell''s house. She is there and I''ming there directly."?I told him


    as I dropped Jessica in the back seat and started the car, speeding there.


    ''We found Mikhail. Come to Kaleb''s house after you are done with Grant. Don''t kill him.''?I told dimir.


    ''Is he alright?''?He asked.


    ''Dimitri said its bad.''?I replied, not knowing the extent of it.


    ''I''ll be there in sometime.'' He replied.


    "Tess..." I heard Jessica groan but her eyes fluttered open.


    "I''m taking you to your sister." I muttered. I wasn''t sure she was going to like it.


    I parked my car outside the house and opened the door to take her out but she pushed me aside and


    tried to get out on her own, almost falling in the process.


    I don''t have the fucking time to wait for her.


    I put her over my shoulder and carried her in. "Shut up." I grumbled before she could get a word out.


    I felt the pain in my chest again, right over my heart and I rubbed over it, trying to ease it. I followed


    Andrei''s sent to a room and opened the door.


    ''Where are you Niki?''?Ava mind linked me, her voice small.


    ''I told you I''m busy. I''ll be homete, have dinner and don''t wait up for me.''?I replied and shut our link


    tight.


    On the bed was Mikhail''s battered unconscious body, being tended by Grace. His left eye and cheek


    were swollen, his lip had a cut. Grace was applying bandaid to his mid rift, his left hand''s muscle


    looked like it was bitten off and his leg had a badly bleeding wound.


    Fuck.


    I dropped Jessica on the couch besides Andrei who was petting Tessa''s head that was resting on his


    thigh. Tessa was kneeling between his feet, silently crying. Her eyes widened when she saw her barely


    conscious sister and her crying increased.


    "Go." Andrei patted her back and she scrambled to get up and hug her sister, both of them crying now.


    "I can''t treat her right now, Alpha." Grace said, "I''ll take me time to treat Mikhail. But she is a human,


    dimir''s blood will help a lot."


    dimir is busy.


    I called Rhazien and told him toe here directly.


    Andrei raised his head on my sight and shook his head in defeat. "He is bitten by a vampire."


    Vampire bite is fatal to a werewolf.

 Chapter 39. Doubts

    Chapter 39. Doubts


    Niki


    My legs felt heavy as I walked to my unconscious brother. I picked up his left hand and immediately


    dropped it when he let out a low, pain-filled groan.


    I inspected the bite.


    The visible flesh had already ckened and the tatters of the skin around was turning a dark greenish-


    blue in colour. The veins around the bite were slowly turning ck too.


    The poison was slowly spreading to his entire body.


    "What happens now?" I asked Grace.


    "The rest of the wounds will heal in a couple of days. It''s the bite that worries me, Alpha Niki. I don''t


    have full knowledge on how to treat a vampire bite." She replied.


    "Who will have a full knowledge?" I asked.


    "There is no real cure for a vampire''s bite. There are herbs that can slow it down but that means


    extending his life for a couple of years and living in constant pain. He will feel the poison spreading in


    his body every second. Not a lot of people choose to do it." Grace replied.


    "But I had read in a book before I was kicked out of my old pack that extracting the vampire''s saliva


    from the wound will help. But the rest of the pages were too faded to be coherent so I''m not sure how


    to do it. And I''m not sure how urate that is." She added.


    There is no way I am going to let Mikhail die.


    "Do whatever you can. I''ll try to arrange something." I replied. I''ll talk to Rhazien and dimir. There


    has to be a cure.


    "Yes, Alpha." She replied as she tied up the bandaid on his mid-rift.


    "What is the extent of his injuries?" I asked.


    "He has a knife wound in his stomach that caused internal bleeding that worries me right now. He also


    has four bruised ribs, two are broken." She replied.


    That would take a couple of days max to heal. Internal bleeding would take more time but what really


    worried me was the bite.


    I sighed and sat on the bed besides his sleeping form. I saw Grace mix different leaves as she kept


    mumbling chants under her breath before she applied it on his gnash.


    The door opened and Rhazien stepped in.


    "Where is Bailey?" I asked.


    "Passed out on the couch. I''ve told two wolves to keep watch." He replied distractedly as he eyed


    Jessica, his eyes blood red.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "Step aside." He ordered Tessa who scrambled to move away.


    He knelt in front of Jessica and bit his wrist and put it in front of her mouth. "Drink." He whispered, his


    voice unnaturally soft.


    Jessica looked up at him with hazy eyes and did as he said,?withoutint!


    I will never understand women.


    "Is she Jessica Mathers?" He asked.


    "Yes." I replied. Understanding dawned on me. His red eyes should have been a give away. Especially


    since he was an ancient and wouldn''t loose control seeing or smelling blood.


    "She''s my beloved." He whispered, caressing her red hair.


    "You''ve got your hands full." I muttered.


    But he didn''t pay attention to me, his eyes were only fixated on Jessica.


    I let them be and looked at a grim Dimitri who was talking to Grace, asking about Mikhail.


    I couldn''t ask any pack to lend us their pack doctor. No one really liked rogues. No one would help us.


    But then there was no true cure about this...


    I also wasn''t willing to let Mikhail die without a fight. He has been by my side since we were fifteen and


    its going to stay that way.


    "What''s the cure for vampire bites?" I asked Rhazien.


    His head snapped to mine from his mate. "There is no cure." He shook his head, his eyester falling


    on Mikhail''s affected hand.


    ''How is Mikhail?''?dimir mind-linked me.


    ''He is bitten by a vampire.''?I replied.


    ''Fuck!''?He cursed.


    ''We''ll find something.''?I said, determined. ''What''s the status with Grant?''?I asked.


    dimir pulled Andrei and Dimitri into the link too.?''Grant was from your old pack, sent by your father


    to spy over Viktoria. He was giving him information but he wasn''t involved in kidnapping her. He was


    under a misconception that your father wanted to look after you and your mother even if you both left


    him. He thinks Adrik is innocent. He killed Jerry and Volkov Corps''s CEO?Christian Fallon too. Twenty


    million dors were wired to Adrik. And this is only what Grant knows. He was told that Adrik wanted to


    look after Niki so Grant did the job for him and kept giving all the updates about you and the pack.''


    How the hell did all of this happen without any of us noticing?


    I needed to make everything right again. I will have to take some measures in the pack. I was sure


    there would be more of Adrik''s spies in my pack. I will not let this go without retribution. Each and every


    person will pay.


    ''Don''t kill him, we will be there in some time.''?I replied and looked at the grim faces of my brothers.


    "I hope you all understands what this means." I said in a controlled voice as I mped down my raging


    wolf. My blood was simmering with anger as I stood up from my ce. Everyone in the room had their


    heads bowed from the amount of Alpha energy flowing from me. It affected Rhazien too because I was


    technically his King too. The human''s appeared scared because they felt it but didn''t understand what


    just happened.


    I thought of Ava. My anchor. My redemption. And then pulled my wolf back, calming him, trying to make


    him understand that it wasn''t time yet. I was finally able to pull the power back.


    "How much more time Grace?" I asked.


    "I''m almost dome Alpha." She replied as she tied a bandaid around Mikhail''s thigh.


    "Shift Mikhail to the infirmary at the estate for tonight. Call a pack meeting tomorrow at? 7 am sharp.


    You can shift him to the hospital after that." I don''t trust anyone right now. "Andrei work on the reports, I


    want them by day after tomorrow and keep Tessa with you. Rhazien, you can take Jessica with you.


    Tell her she can meet Tessa day after tomorrow. She knows about supernaturals so its your job now to


    tell her everything. Dimitri, arrange for an ambnce and bring Mikhail to the estate. Grace will stay


    with him till he wakes up." I said and walked out of the room.


    Bailey was sitting on the couch, ring at the two guards in front of her.


    "Bring her out." I told them and walked out of the door.


    I waited behind the wheel as Andrei sat in the passenger seat with Tessa in hisp and the guards got


    in the back seat with Bailey in between to avoid her escape. Andrei wanted to run to the estate in his


    fur to release some tension but it wasn''t safe anymore. The news of Grant and Bailey''s arrest would


    have reached Mystic Lupus by now.


    All this made me wonder what story Adrik must have spun after mom and I left.


    We reached the estate in fifteen minutes. Andrei and Tessa left as soon as I parked the car. He had too


    much work.


    The guards escorted Bailey to the dungeon. She had given up fighting by now. There was no hope of


    escaping anymore. She knew it.


    dimir was waiting for us with a passed out Grant slumped on the chair. Bailey cried out, trying to


    reach to her father but the guards held her tightly, not letting her move.


    "Set a chair for her, facing Grant." I ordered.?


    The guards ced another chair so the father- daughter duo faced each other.


    "Pour the water." I said. In a minute, Grant was drenched in cold water, snapping him awake with a


    gasp.


    "Torture him some more to get Bailey talking. She may know something." I said.


    ''You can go rest after that.''?I added.


    "Yes Alpha." dimir smirked.


    I got out of the dungeon and went to my bedroom after that. Ava was sleeping on my side of the bed


    made me smile. I knelt in front of her, still smiling.


    How did I get so lucky? Goddess! I love her.


    Her long eyshes rested against her cheeks and her red lips look too inviting but I resisted. I didn''t


    want to disturb her sleep. I brushed the back of my fingers down her cheek softly, almost like a whisper.


    It made me mad that my own pack isn''t safe for my mate. That she needs to have bodyguards to go


    out.


    One day, you will go out on your own. Without me worrying, without you looking behind your back. This


    is my vow to you.


    I clenched my fingers in a fist that was still warm and tingling from touching her and stood up, leaving


    the room.


    I entered my second office that had all the files and records of all my businesses and removed all the


    necessary files.


    There were three thick files of thest two months and I sighed. It was already one in the morning and I


    was going to have to stay up all night toplete all of this by morning so I could go to thepany


    and take corrective measures.


    This is going to be a?long?night. And not in a good way.


    I sat behind the desk and cracked my knuckles before I dug in.?


    I was barely done with the first page when the door opened. I was about to growl in anger when I


    smelled Ava''s sweet scent.?


    I smiled softly as I saw her enter in a white nightie which made her look like an angel.


    "Can''t sleep?" I asked, inviting her in.


    She shook her head shyly, almost nervously.


    Why nervous, Love?


    "Where were you Niki?" She asked in a small voice.


    I sighed. "I was working." I rubbed my face. Today''s revtions made work much more stressful than


    normal.


    "Where were you?"?She asked again, her voice angry as she came to stand in front of the desk, her


    hand on her hip.


    What the hell?


    "I was at a couple of ces. Why?" I said vaguely, raising my brows.


    "At night. Where were you?" She closed her eyes, her voice tight.


    "Don''t make me lie to you."


    What can I say Ava? At a traitor''s house who was living in our pack right under my nose? And I didn''t


    even know? I failed as an Alpha to protect the pack and as a mate because I couldn''t protect you? At


    the house where Mikhail came bloody and battered? Where he is fighting for his life? Why? Because I


    sent him away for a mission and he got kidnapped? I can''t tell her that.


    Her eyes snapped open, her eyeballs icy blue-white. "I asked where were you?" She screamed and


    then my chair flew back and banged against the wall, the lights in the room flickering.


    I stood up from the chair walked to her. Something must have happened for her to react this way.


    "What happened Ava?" I walked to her slowly, trying to calm her.


    "Don''te near me!" She cried, raising her hand and pushing her palm forward and I flew back and


    crashed against a bookshelf behind me, crushing it.


    Motherfu??


    The wooden shelves copsed and the books fell down, some hitting me on the head.


    My eyes snapped to Ava in anger. "What the hell Avalyn? Calm down." I said sharply, standing up,


    kicking the broken wood shelves away.


    "Tell me! Who was she? Huh?" She spat, her mouth twisted in disgust.


    "Who?" I screamed and walked to her.


    "That redhead!" She screamed back.


    "What red??" realisation dawned on me.


    She was walking about Jessica. She must have seen me when Jessica passed out and I was carrying


    her. The balcony in our bedroom had a clear view of the backyard.


    That exins the hurt I felt in my chest. She must have been hurting and that was her pain.


    "So now you remember?" She pushed my chest.


    I caught her hands tightly, looking down at her, "you think I cheated on you?" I asked.


    Did she have no trust in me? It hurt to even think that she thought that.


    "I followed you. I?saw?you carry her to that house. I know what I saw!" She cried.


    "Did you see me touch her like his?" I grabbed her waist and pulled her against me.


    "Did you see me kiss her like this?" I growled as I crashed my mouth against her and kissed her hard,


    dominating the kiss.


    "Did you see me grab her like this?" I squeezed the globes of her ass.


    She shook her head, her eyes lowering.


    "That girl was attacked and had passed out, I was taking her to her sister who was kidnapped by a spy


    to be a ve." I confessed.


    A gasp left her mouth and she locked her now normal brown eyes with mine.


    "B-but taking a ve when she has family is against thew." She whispered.


    "Not everyone cares about thew." I replied.


    "Tell me everything." She whispered.


    She is my mate. And this pack''s luna. She deserves to know. She has always deserved to know what


    is happening.


    So I told her. I told her about Natalia and Mikhail''s kidnapping and how she escaped but Mikhail


    couldn''t. Then how I called Maximilian to help and how she turned out be his mate. I also told her that I


    went to club Lupus and saw Jessica killing Kaleb. I told her the y by y of my entire day which had


    her looking at me with shocked eyes. She cried when I told her that Mikhail was bitten by a vampire.


    "Why didn''t you tell me all of this before?" She clutched my hands.


    "You don''t know how important how you see me is to me." I tucked her hair behind her ear and cupped


    her cheek, kissing her forehead.


    Understanding dawned in her eyes. "Do you know that I don''t believe in the moon goddess?"


    I shook my head. It didn''t know it. And it was very rare for a werewolf to not believe in moon goddess.


    We were the living proof she existed. It is said that she blessed a human family and created


    werewolves. There was a whole history but mom and I ran away before I learned it at my werewolf


    school.


    "Why?" I asked.


    "If she really existed, she wouldn''t kill my mother when she gave birth to me, or papa wouldn''t have


    died like he did and what happened with me wouldn''t have happened." She eyes lowered, "I lost my


    belief in her years ago."


    My hold on her tightened.


    "But I believe in you, Niki. You are my saviour, my?god.?You are a strict but fair Alpha and the best


    mate I could have ever asked for.?I worship you." She rested her head against my chest, over my


    heart.


    "But I failed our pack. I failed you." I whispered.


    She shook her head against my chest, "this is a small battle in the big war, Nik. And we are going to


    win it." Her hands came around my waist and she hugged me.


    I rested my head over hears. "I promise you that every person who has had a hand in your sufferings


    will die, Ava."


    She hugged me tighter and kissed me right over my heart.

 Chapter 40. Executive and Executioner

    Chapter 40. Executive and Executioner


    Avalyn


    Nik and I didn''t get a wink of sleepst night. After all the drama that I had created, I decided to go


    check up on Mikhail who was resting in the infirmary. The wounds on his body would heal, that I knew.


    But the bite was bad. And it looked worse. It looked painful. It hurt to see him in pain. I wish I could help


    him.


    After I got back, I cleaned up the entire office while Nik continued to work. The chair that had been


    mistakenly pushed back had created a huge dent in the wall.


    And where I knowingly pushed him back, the entire wall of bookshelves were crushed. I felt so guilty


    that I had done all of this for no reason. There was a reason but using my powers like this wasn''t the


    answer.


    Nik hadn''tmented on it and it was eating me alive. He just told me to go back and sleep but I


    insisted on cleaning up because I didn''t want someone else to clean up my mess. And I knew Nik had


    a lot of work so he let me be without further argument and continued working.


    After cleaning up, I helped him with some filing of papers and doing basically any and everything he


    told me.


    It was in the wee hours of the morning when we were done but there was only an hour left before the


    pack meeting. We brushed our teeths, got fresh and I made him some breakfast even though we would


    be a couple of minuteste. Because from what I knew, he didn''t have time to have a single meal


    yesterday.


    When he had seven stacks of pancakes, two full fruit bows, a stack of toasts and a jar of orange juice, I


    realised how truly hungry he was and just how much training my mate did everyday to shed off these


    carbs.


    "Are you ready?" Nik asked me as we were about to reach the training grounds.


    "What do you mean?" I squeezed his hand that was holding mine. The tone he used sent shivers down


    my spine.


    "People are going to die Ava." His said, his tone hard.


    I gulped, "is that the only way?"


    "Yes."


    "Then I''m ready."


    I was determined to remain strong. It was about time I took over my duties as the pack''s Luna and Nik''s


    mate. Sofiya and Nik had been sharing the responsibilities of a Luna but I am here now and I am


    capable to do it.


    "Good." He nodded as we climbed the stage.


    Dimitri, dimir, Sofiya and Andrei were already standing in their positions. Adrian and? Vanessa were


    standing between Dimitri and Andrei. The entire pack was had crowded around the stage, looking at us


    in curiosity.


    "Bring them forward." Nik announced.


    Four guards brought forward a chained up man and a young woman who I assume were Grant and


    Bailey.


    Their chains wereter attached to the posts below the stage. Gasps emerged from the crowd and but


    a loud cry stood out. A woman came rushing forward, probably Grant''s mate but the guards held her


    back.


    "Grant Adams was thought to be a respectable member of a pack. But he is a traitor." Nik snarled. "So


    is his daughter Bailey Adams."


    Silence fell over the pack.


    "That''s not true." The woman who came forward shouted. "Please tell me it''s not true." The teary eyed


    woman looked at Grant.


    "Grant himself has admitted it." Nik replied.


    He nodded to one of the guards. The guard came forward and kicked the back of his knees, making


    Grant kneel down, his head bent in resignation to his impending fate.


    "Confess." Nik''s voice rang, his wolf more present than ever.


    It made sense, even if the human side will betray the Alpha, the wolf side will never. And my making his


    wolfe forward, Nik was pressuring Grant??s wolf to tell the truth.


    "I kept the Mystic Lupus pack updated on everything that happened here." Grant spoke and his eyes


    widened as if he had no idea why he just said that.


    And then suddenly, Nik''s blood began humming, his wolf just behind his skin and his eyes darkened,


    turning into obsidian ck, announcing the presence of his wolf.


    His blood hummed louder and louder and then he roared out a growl, making the entire back fall down


    to their knees.


    Dimitri, dimir, Sofiya and Andrei were kneeling too. I had an inch that dimir felt the power


    because Nik was his King and not because he was his Alpha. This was his vampire side thatpelled


    him to bend the knee.


    The entire pack was kneeling, their heads bowed down in submission. Only Nik and I remained


    standing. I felt the need to kneel down but it was more of my submissive human side, my wolf wanted


    to stand proudly besides her mate.


    When I looked closely, I saw few people didn''t exactly have their heads bowed down. They looked like


    they were...twitching?


    "Anyone who has had contact with other packs without my explicitmand,e forward." His voice


    rang again.


    The few twitching wolves stood up and started walking forward, as if they were in a trance.


    They were the other traitors... their wolves were in control now and wolves don''t betray.


    But what shocked me was that Vanessa and Adrian also stepped head. I could feel Niki stiffen


    seeing that too.


    But they were kids! There has to be some sort of misunderstanding. I closed my eyes and focused on


    the them. After I imagined them, I imagined then walking back, in their previous position and


    concentrated on that.


    I opened my eyes and saw the kids back in their position.


    And then the humming of Niki''s blood slowly diminished and people looked shocked to see that they


    were kneeling and quickly stood up again.


    The people who had walked forward looked in shock too. The kids looked like they had no idea what


    happened.


    "These people are traitors too." Niki announced and a minuteter, all seven people that had walked


    forward were chained to the posts too.


    "What will be their punishment?" A woman asked,ing forward.


    "Death." Niki replied, point nk.


    "If you are going to kill my mate, kill me too." She walked up to her mate and stood besides him,


    holding his hand. They were looking at each other, probably talking through mind-link and then the man


    nodded, a tear rolling down his cheek.


    Slowly, three more woman came forward, one woman holding the hand of a pup and they stood


    besides their mates. The pup didn''t look older than ten.


    No.


    Nik can''t kill children. He won''t...


    I looked at him, trying to see what he would do but he didn''t even flinch. I couldn''t feel what he was


    feeling and his mind-link was shut tight too.


    "Are you willing to kill your child because of your treacherous mate?" Nik asked the crying woman.


    "Y-yes." She stuttered, clutching the hand of the shocked looking pup. He looked at his parents in


    shock but he didn''t say anything.


    "That is not your decision." I spoke, looking at the woman who didn''t have the right to be a mother. I


    searched for what Nik felt about me intervening but when I felt him caressing our bond, I took that as a


    go sign.


    "What''s your name?" I smiled, looking at the pup.


    "Finn." He said in a small voice.


    "Come up here, Finn." I said, challenging the woman to try and stop the kid. She loosened her hold on


    Finn who slowly climbed up the stage.


    "Do you realise what your father has done?" I asked.


    He slowly shook his head.


    "He has betrayed our pack. And our Alpha." I said softly and he nced at Nik in fear before looking at


    me again.


    "Do you think that is right?" I asked again.


    He shook is head.


    ''dimir, can you help me?''?I mind-linked him.


    ''Of course, what can I do for you?''?He replied instantly.


    ''The situations you created for everyone at the initiation, I want you to do it again. Family or betraying


    the pack.'' I told him.


    ''Yes, Luna.''?He replied and walked up to Finn, putting his hand on his head and then murmured


    something in his ear.


    Even though right now Finn said that it was wrong, I didn''t want him to grow up resentful of the pack


    and Nik??who had ordered his parents to be killed. I knew that scorned hearts are the ones who seek


    vengeance first. And this was his age that he would remember everything and that''s how he will be


    moulded. And if his parents did a bad job bringing him up, it would stay in his mind forever. He was a


    pup and would turn in a couple of years, this was the age that would determine his traits.


    Slowly, just like in a dream, a movie started ying in front of my eyes.


    Finn was standing with his parents who had a dagger in their hands and were slowly walking towards


    Nik and I. We had our backs away from them and were happily talking to the entire pack.


    Finn looked between his parents and his Alpha and Luna who would soon be dead in his parents


    hands. I could feel the dilemma about what to do going on in his little head.


    He ran to catch up to his parents who were already half way through their way to us. Finn tried to stop


    them but they pushed him away.


    "Mother, father, please, no!" He cried but they didn''t see to hear him.


    His shoulders sagged in defeat and I held my breath. I knew what would happen if Finn didn''t take the


    right step and I wouldn''t be able to do anything about it.


    His parents were only a couple of steps away from us and he only stood there, looking at his parents


    with wide eyes.


    Three steps.


    Finn let out a harsh breath.


    Two steps.


    "Father, please no!" He begged, crying now.


    Onest step.?I held my breath. Please make the right choice child.


    "Alpha!" Finn yelled making Nik turn around just in time to catch a glimpse of the traitor and save


    himself.


    And then the image disappeared and I could see the entire pack again. Finn opened his teary eyes and


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    looked at us, breathing a breath of relief. Then he nced back to look at his parents and saw them


    standing near the posts.


    He quickly turned back to look at me. "What will happen now?" He whispered.


    "They will have to be punished." I said softly to the scared pup. No child should have to witness his


    parents execution.


    "Will you not give them food for one day?" He frowned, tilting his head in thought.


    Where did he learned that? "No."


    How should I handle this?


    "I told you, Finn should die with us. We are his parents. His?family!"?His mother interjected. The father


    remained silent, looking at the ground.


    "You will not talk to your Luna in this manner." Niki growled. "All the traitors of the pack will be


    executed. And the mates that want to apany these traitors are wee. I will not tolerate any


    form of betrayal. And the only punishment is death."


    "Kneel." His voice thundered.


    Ten people, I counted, including the three mates of the traitors kneeled down. I knew what was toe


    and this time, I didn''t shy away from the view. They deserved it.


    Ten guards stood in front of each person, their ws extended.


    Bleeding them out will be the very painful.


    I gathered Finn in my arms and hugged him to me, so he wouldn''t see anything. No child should see


    his parents be killed in front of him.


    With a nod from Nik, the guards shed their throats. The entire pack cheered, happy about the death


    of the betrayers. No one liked snitches. No one likedpromising their safety. Especially since all of


    us were theoretically rogues and all the packs in the world were waiting for an opportunity to strike.


    What worried me that Finn didn''t cry. He didn''t react at all. He only stood still. With zero reaction.


    After everyone dispersed, Nik called Sofiya and told her to settle Finn in foster care. After he was


    settled down, he could choose between the couples that wanted to adopt him. He also suggested


    Tessa and Mark or Shawn and Lauren??the couples I had originally shortlisted for Adrian and Vanessa.


    Nik then told Dimitri to keep a close eye on the them for the day. I could feel the Nik''s pain upon the


    Adrian and Vanessa''s apparent betrayal but I knew that there had to a backstory for this.


    Nik and I quickly ran back to the house. This meeting had taken more than what Nik had suspected.


    Nik changed into a ck suit, much like the day of our first date which made my heart jump. He looked


    delicious in formals.


    He hadid out a formal dress for me along with high heels. I was a little sceptical about wearing heels


    because I was only used to ts or shoes and walking in heels was very difficult. I knew that much from


    our date and I had been sitting most of the day.


    But then I would be sitting most of the day today too.


    When I came out of the closet, the heat in Nik''s eyes set my body on fire. I guess he liked the hot


    secretary look on me too.?


    "You look sexy." He shed a panty-dropping grin.


    "T-thanks. You too." I blushed.?You too??Seriously? Thats all I coulde up with? "I mean you look


    handsome." I corrected.


    He only chuckled and grabbed my hand before we descended down the stairs. A two doored beautiful


    red sports car was parked out of the door. I shed a knowing grin towards Nik. He?loved?cars.


    Something I noticed most men did.


    He opened the door for me. "Thank you." I pecked his cheek before sliding in. He handed me a


    briefcase that I hadn''t noticed before which I ced in myp.


    We were on the highway in ten minutes.


    I noticed we were heading out of the human town and I frowned. "Yourpany isn''t in the town?"


    "The town is far too underdeveloped for setting up a sessful business, Love. We are going to the


    city. It''s a three hour drive." He told me.


    "Oh." It made sense. The human town was much of aid-back town where most people did farming.


    "But what will I do there? I don''t know anything." I had hadn''t evenpleted high-school. I remember


    begging Emilio to let me finish school. Thepromise was me being home-schooled by Mrs. Maria


    for six months before they killer her.


    Nik seemed to understand my dilemma as he threaded his fingers through mine, lifted our linked hands


    and then kissed the back of my hand. "It doesn''t matter if you haven''t finished high school. What


    matters is that you have a sensible head on top of those shoulders. All you have to do is what I tell you


    to."?


    I could do that. Its one of the things I did best.


    Not recently, you don''t.?The guilt over using Nikst night and hurting him emotionally and


    physically with my magic was weighing heavily on me. I knew that it could hurt him and in that moment,


    I truly wanted to hurt him. Very much so. I closed my eyes in guilt.


    "What''s going on in that pretty little head?" He nced at me and then back on the road.


    "Last night." I whispered. He hadn''t said a work about it. It only added more to the misery. I deserved a


    punishment.


    "What about it?" He asked, like nothing had happened.


    "I- I used you of cheating." I murmured. "And I used my powers to hurt you." I added, my heart


    clenching painfully,


    "And?" He asked.


    "And...I hurt you." I said.


    "And?" He asked again.


    "I-" I thought more about what I did. I had already confessed everything so I came up nk. "I don''t


    know." My shoulders sagged.


    "You didn''t trust me. You directly assumed the worst. And you came to my office knowing what you


    thought I did. You didn''t?really?ask." He told me.


    My chest tightened again. I really messed up. "I''m sorry."


    He didn''t reply. I didn''t prod him further either. I knew he was hurt and he needed time to forgive me. I


    would do anything to earn it. It would be so much better if just punished me. Why wasn''t he punishing


    me?


    After about three silent hours, we entered the city and I looked at the tall buildings in fascination. I had


    only heard about the city when I was a child. I had never been here. It looked so pretty.


    And in another half an hour, Nik pulled up in front of an all ss and steel building, Volkov Corp. written


    on the doors discreetly. I looked at Nik, who looked totally in his element. Did he own this? The entire


    building? How rich was he exactly?


    "We?arefortable enough." Nik said as he opened the door for me. I didn''t even realise he had


    gotten out of the car.


    He extended his hand for me which I took and stood up. I had forgotten about the briefcase on myp


    which was about to fall but Nik was quick to catch it. I blushed as I stood straight and closed the door.


    We walked through the doors, his hand now on my lower waist as he guided me past the gawking


    employees towards the elevators. After a meaningful look from their boss, they quickly emptied the


    elevator before we got in. No one dared to get in too. It was weird to see Nik have such a control over


    people who weren''t even werewolves within our pack.


    The elevator pinged before opening and Nik guided me down the hallway.


    "Bring me the report of thest quarter. Ten minutes, Ross." Nik told the guy at the reception before he


    produced a key from his pocket and opened a door with his name engraved on it on a sleet te.

 Chapter 41. What you did was hot

    Chapter 41. What you did was hot


    Avalyn


    "What do you want me to do?" I asked in a?small voice as Nik walked towards his desk.


    "Come here." He said softly and pulled back his chair, casting it aside.


    Chewing on my bottom lip, I walked up to him as his eyes glowed with need.?Need for me.


    "You know what that does to me." He pulled my lip out with his forefinger and thumb. He then ced a


    chaste kiss on my lips.


    My head spun at the intensity of our bond.


    "Bend over, Love." He said.


    Huh?


    "Bend over." He repeated, tapping the desk.


    Oh!


    Suppressing my grin, I bent over the desk, cing my palms over it. It had been?so?long since I had


    seen a glimpse of?Master,?that I was craving him now. I missed him.


    "Don''tugh." He said and I felt a sting on my ass where he just spanked me.


    Oops.


    He pushed up my skirt so it bunched around my waist.


    A gasp left my mouth when I felt him tear my underwear. "Niki!" I chided. "That was expensive."


    Sofiya had made my buy thousands of dors worth of lingerie. The bill amount was enough to make


    me faint.


    Smack!?Ouch.


    "Your lingeries aren''t even going to make a dent in my pocket, Love." He chuckled.


    He did own this hugepany.


    I pushed back the blush rising up my cheeks.


    His fingers were on my core, teasing me. "So wet." He groaned and plunged two fingers inside, making


    me grind against him.


    Smack!


    Shit that hurt.


    "Stay still." Master growled and my body froze.


    That voice always had that effect on me. My body would automatically do whatever Master wished.


    Master took his fingers away and I groaned in frustration.


    A secondter, I felt something cold at my entrance.


    "Yes or no?" Nik whispered, his voice thick.


    I nodded, gulping.?What did he n for me today??I knew that yesterday night''s calm was fishy. It was


    the calm before the storm.


    I felt another sharp sting that tore a cry through my mouth.


    "What was the rule, Ava?" Master growled.


    "To use my words." I whispered.


    "Then use them! Tell me you want it." Master said.


    "Yes, I want it." I replied breathlessly. I''ll take anything he gives me.


    With that, Master inserted a cold metal ball like thing in me. I gasp as the sensation registered. I


    squirmed to adjust around it but Master stopped my movements with a firm pat on my pussy. Thats


    when I realised that he hadn''t even inserted the entire thing in yet.


    That made me more wet.


    I heard him take a sharp intake of breath.


    "I think that you like it." He said, caressing my ass, moulding and massaging it, sending delicious


    nerve-wracking shivers up my spine.


    "Very much so, Master." I moaned.


    "I''m not done yet,?Moya Lyubov." He said with a low chuckle.


    Oh, I hope so.


    He spat on my asshole before I felt his finger there, teasing and testing the entrance.


    "Remember I said I''m going to use all your holes one day but we will start slow?" Master asked, his


    voice husky.


    I nodded, squirming at the thought now.


    Smack!


    I jumped at the sharp sting on my ass-cheek. It hurt like hell. And the sensationbined with the ball


    in my vagina was enough to cloud my mind.


    "Yes, Master. I do remember." I whispered.


    "Good. Today is that day." He said before he slowly started pushing another metal ball like thing in my


    hole, only it was smaller that the one in my vagina.


    He made a quick but gentle job of pushing the ball in and a loud gasp left my mouth when it was inside.


    The sensation was unlike I had ever imagined. I could already feel my heat pulsating with need. I


    squirmed a bit to get the entire feel but I stopped immediately. It had heightened my senses too much.


    And I was only growing wetter by the second.


    There was a knock on the door that interrupted us and I groaned in annoyance.


    Master quickly pulled down my skirt before he helped me up. I jumped when the balls moved inside


    me. This was going to be a?very?torturous day.


    "Come in." Master called out after which the door opened and Ross looked at us, a blush rising on his


    face.


    As he walked in, I could see his nervous jitters in the small tremble of his fingers and the quick


    movement of his eyes. But I suppose that a human wouldn''t have been able to catch that. Also, the


    smell of of his nervousness was thick. Along with my arousal. I was so d he wasn''t a werewolf or I


    would have been?very?embarrassed.


    "Here are the files you asked for, Sir." Ross said.


    Master snatched the files from his hand, his eyes narrowed at the poor guy for some reason.


    "Thank you, you can go now. I don''t want you on my floor for today. Go anywhere, don''te here until


    I specifically call you." He ordered, his voice curt.


    "Sir?" Ross asked nervously.


    Master''s re intensified.


    "Yessir." Ross immediately said, with a little bow for some reason.


    "You can go now." Master said and he jumped.


    "Yessir." He said again with a bow and then another in my direction before he practically ran out.


    "Did you really need to scare the poor guy that much?" I turned to look at Nik.


    "Do you need to attract all the guys?" Nik murmured as he pulled my closer by my waist and kissed


    me.


    "Huh?" I pulled back.


    "He was blushing because of you. He found you attractive." Nik ground out. Sounding?very?put out by


    that fact.


    "And that''s a problem? Are you saying that you want him to find me ugly? Do?you?think I''m ugly too?" I


    asked teasingly but kept a straight face, and narrowed my eyes for effect.


    "Wha¡ªNo. I¡ª"?Nik immediately started but stopped and red at me when I burst outughing.


    The big bad Alpha looked like a deer caught in headlights.


    "I think you''ve gotten very naughty, Love." Nik whispered in my ear and then bit my earlobe.


    I gulped as he left trails of kisses down my neck, towards my mark which was sadly hidden by my


    dress.


    "What are you going to do about it?" I asked boldly.


    I didn''t know where this wasing from and I wasn''t sure I liked it, especially when I had my ass and


    pussy full. I could hardly walk, taking a punishment like a few spanks would drive me crazy.


    I''ll love it.


    I gave him a sly smile.


    "Nothing much really." He said shrugging and then sat in his seat and then opened the file Ross


    brought and started going through it.


    What? No!


    "Aren''t you going to punish me? These balls aren''t going to hurt you know?" I asked, leaning on the


    desk and cringing as I did so. It had been so long since we had done something different and out of


    bed.


    "Oh I know." He nodded, not looking at me.


    I pursed my lips in annoyance.


    "Don''t stand there like that, take a seat." He said after some time, without looking at me again.


    "I''m good, thanks." I replied. Siting would require movement which I didn''t want to do. Also, I''m pretty


    sure sitting will put these balls in a totally different position which would be?very?ufortable.


    "It wasn''t a request." Nik levelled me with a look.


    Biting my lip, I slowly pulled out the chair and?very?slowly bent to sit on the chair. As soon as my ass


    made contact with the cushion, I jumped a bit. I swear I could cum sitting right here.


    After a couple of minutes, I got used to the sensation and rxed in my ce. Nik had almost gone


    through most of the file by now. The tension lines on his forehead had only increased. I wanted to help


    him.


    I closed my eyes and focused on our bond. It was like a silver and golden thread intertwined with each


    other, burning and humming ever so brightly. I softly caressed the bond, as did my wolf.


    Nik''s wolf came forward, licking my wolf. With a slight bark, my wolf ordered his wolf to sit still as she


    licked and cleaned him. He liked that very much.


    I caressed our bond once more, smiling softly before I opened my eyes to meet Nik''s shining ck


    orbs.


    "Is there something I can do for you?" I asked him.


    He blinked, his eyes turning the usual grey again. "Yes. Get this file photocopied and give the copied


    version to Mason Lockwood. Tell him to review the notes I''ve written on thest page and get back to


    me in an hour. Tell Sylvia Kelly to call for an urgent all-hands meeting in one and a half hour." Nik


    rattled.


    "What?"


    "You asked if there was something I could do for you. This is what you will do for me." Nik said casually.


    "And I want you back in half an hour. Or I''ll be?very?upset."


    My eyes widened and I jumped to my legs, my pussy and ass clenching as I did so. "Yes, Master."


    I took the file from Master. "Where will I find the photocopier, Mason Lockwood and Sylvia Kelly?" I


    asked.


    "The photocopier room is on the second floor, Lockwood on the twelfth floor and Sylvia on the fifteenth


    floor." Master said.?


    "Alright, thanks. I''ll be right back." I smiled and then slowly walked out of the door.


    I hope these wont fall off. And walking without panties felt so weird. I hope no one noticed me walking


    weirdly.


    I went to the second floor and I found the photocopy room fairly easily. Now I just had to find out how to


    use it.


    A man was already using one so I approached him. "Excuse me?" I asked.


    He turned around and smiled when he saw me. "Hello." He had kind eyes and a genuine smile. I


    immediately liked him.


    "Hi." I smiled. "If it won''t be too much of a trouble, can you help me photocopy this?" I asked extending


    the file.


    "It''s no trouble at all." He winked and took out some papers from the machine and opened the lid, and


    then ced the open file in it, facing down and then closed the lid. He pressed a couple of buttons and


    repeated the process for all the pages.


    "I take it you are new here?" He asked.


    "Oh no. I don''t work here." I shook my head. "I''m just helping Nik with his work."


    "And I''ll pretend to know who exactly that is." He chuckled lowly. Did I actually make a friend? Without


    anyone''s help? I was proud of myself. And I didn''t want him to know I was with the big boss. I didn''t


    want him to think I was throwing names to act superior or something.


    "Thank you so much for this..."


    "Ethan." He extended his hand, giving me another smile.


    "Avalyn." I shook his hand and them took the file from him.


    "Pretty name for pretty girl. So I guess I''ll see you around?" He asked as we walked to the elevator.


    "Maybe." I smiled. I wasn''t sure when we woulde back here.


    "Now I think you are following me." He said when I pressed the twelfth floor.


    "Keep dreaming." I chuckled. I walked out and looked that this floor had a hallway and down the


    hallway, there was a huge area with many people on the desks. How will I find Mason Lockwood now?


    "Can you point me were I could find Mr. Mason Lockwood?" I bit my lip.


    "I can show you instead." He smiled.


    "I don''t want to keep you from your work, you can just direct me to his office?" I asked.


    "I can''t leave a helpless woman all alone, now can I?" He grinned. "I enjoy ying the prince who


    saves damsel in distress." He said and started to walk down a hallway.


    I hurried behind him but stiffened at the sudden jerk of the balls. I gave Ethan a strained smile when he


    saw my weird behaviour and followed him to the elevator


    He stopped in front of the door where the name ''Mason Lockwood'' was written and then knocked.


    After we heard a e in'', Ethan opened the door and gestured me to entered.


    Mason Lockwood was a man in histe fifties with grey hair, a moustache and a grumpy face. "Mr.


    Volkov has send this file and told you to review the notes written on thest page and get back to him


    in an hour." I passed the copied file across the desk.


    He grunted and took it, shooing me away with his hand.


    I backed out of the door and closed it behind me. Ethan was still there waiting for me.


    "Anywhere else you need to be?" He raised his brows.


    "I need to talk to Sylvia Kelly." I smiled at his kindness. I was happy to know that not all people in this


    word were bad. There was kindness.


    "Oh joy." He muttered under his breath.


    "Is something wrong?" I frowned.


    "No. I mean you''ll see." He shook his head. "Come, I''ll show you to her office."


    We went to the eighteenth floor and his phone rang. He picked it up and talked to the person.


    "Oh shoot. I need to leave urgently. I''m sorry I''m leaving you at the lion''s den. But I really need to go."


    He looked in a hurry.


    "No worries. Thank you." I smiled.


    "Anytime. Just go down that corridor and its the fifth door to the right." He said, pointing to a corridor to


    my right. I nodded and then se left.


    I followed his directions and knocked at the door on which Sylvia Kelly was written.


    "Come in." A woman spoke.


    I entered and saw a beautiful blond sitting in her chair. Why wouldn''t Ethan like her?


    "Who are you?" She asked rudely.


    Oh. She was one of?those.


    "I''m Avalyn V¡ª"


    "Ya okay. What work do you have? Be quick. I''m very busy."


    She looked me up and down and I felt conscious of by body all of a sudden.


    All the training had toned up my body but I still felt by butt and boobs were too big. I had thick thighs


    and my stomach was t but I didn''t have abs like most women I knew did. Nik loved my body but he is


    my mate, I would be beautiful to him in any form.


    I shrunk under her gaze.


    "I haven''t seen you before. New employee?" She asked.


    "I don''t work here. Nik has just told you to call for an all-hands meeting in an hour." I spoke, my voice


    "Nik?" She all but shrieked and got up from her seat.


    "Niki Volkov?" I corrected myself.


    "Oh. You must be Nik''s sister." Her smile grew.


    "No.?Wife." I narrowed my eyes at her. Only?I?can call him Nik.


    "He isn''t married." She hissed, walking in front of me and towering over me. She took my left hand in


    hers and examined it. "No ring. You''re an imposter. Let me call security. You should be d I''m not


    calling the police." She said and picked up the telephone.


    I took it from her hands and mmed it down. She disrespected what Nik and I had. I could deal with


    what she told me. She had no right to talk smack about our bond. Mating someone was equivalent to


    marrying them in the human world. In fact it was much more than that. It was the kind of bond no


    human can ever experience.


    "It would be better for your job to sheath your ws. Do as you are told and we will have no problem." I


    said, my voice controlled.


    She used her tall height to her advantage and tired to intimidate me. I looked her in the eye, unfazed.


    She narrowed her eyes and sneered at me and then her eyes fell on the folder in my hand.


    "You has a ''ssified'' file in your hand. No one but the top management is allowed to handle it. And


    you, sure as hell are not." She tried to snatch the file from my hand but I tightened my hold.


    She might be taller, prettier, perfect even. Everything that I am not, but she wasn''t stronger than me.


    "I suggest you leave it if you don''t want to tear it." I said lowly but threateningly.


    "Like hell." She rolled her eyes but released the file. "I''ll take you to Nik myself. Lets see if he


    recognises his own?wife."


    The only thing that worried me was that Nik would be disappointed in me. That I couldn''t even


    She saw something on my face and her smirk grew. She took my wrist in her and dragged me to the


    elevator. I snatched my arm from her and waited patiently.


    We got of at the twentieth floor and I followed her as she strutted down the hallway like a model. I could


    never be able to walk in those heels.


    She knocked on the door and opened it after Nik said e in''.


    "Nik, look at this imposter. She forced herself into the office and took a ssified file. I tried to take it


    from her but she isn''t ready to release it. I brought her straight to you." Why was her pitch so nasally


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    and high suddenly?


    "It''s Mr. Volkov to you." He red at her.


    I walked past her, and turned Nik in his chair, grabbed his tie and pulled him to me. "Hello again,?


    husband." I said sweetly and kissed him.


    No bitch is going to tell me he isn''t mine. He belongs to me just as much as I to him.


    I released him and red at Sylvia. "Anything more to say?" I almost growled.


    Her eyes had gone wide.


    "B-but I thought we had something special! And then you go marry this-this midget!" She looked down


    at me.


    Nik stood up from his seat, his hands mming down on the table creating a loud, resounding p.


    "Apologise to her." Nik said, his voice low but angry.


    She flinched under his gaze.


    "Sorry." She mumbled a half hearted apology.


    "Do what you were told by Avalyn. Then pack your things and go home, Ms. Kelly. You are fired." He


    told her.


    Her eyes widened further. They will pop out if she doesn''t blink now.


    "Get out." He hissed and the girl scurried out of the office, half crying and half in shock.


    "You shouldn''t have fired her." I spoke quietly. "She must be good at her job."


    "I will find someone better. And someone who knows how to respect others." He said and kissed me.


    "What you did was hot."


    I blushed and straightened his creased tie. "I''m still sorry for pulling you like that."


    "You call pull me anytime to kiss me, Love." He chuckled.


    I wound my arm around his neck and pulled him down to kiss him. "I love you."


    "I love you too." He murmured after releasing me.


    There was a knock on the door. Nik sat in his seat and motioned me to sit in the chair across from him


    on the desk.


    "Come in." Nik called. Mason Lockwood walked in and ced a file on the desk.


    "It''s done, Sir." He said.


    "All of it?" He asked and Mason nodded.


    "I will have it signed and send it to you. Thank you, Mason." Nik nodded.


    "Wee." He grunted and walked out.


    He took the file and signed on numerous pages. After he was done, he passed the file to me.


    A smile grew on Nik''s face. "Open the file and sign besides my sign on all the pages."


    Nodding, I signed on all the pages that had his sign.


    "What was that for?" I asked.


    "That means you are now a major shareholder of thepany along with Dimitri, Andrei, Mikhail and


    I." He looked at me intently, a small smile still ying on his lips.


    What? I froze.


    "Why?"


    "You''re my wife." He wasughing at me now. His eyes wereughing, I mean.


    "You didn''t need to do that. Why did you do it?" I still couldn''t understand.


    I knew nothing about any of this. Until this morning, I didn''t even know Nik owned apany!


    "I don''t need to. But I want to." He answered.


    "How will I ever be able topare with the things you do for me?" Tears grew in my eyes.


    Through my blurry eyes, I saw him stand up and walk around his desk to stand in front of me.


    He cupped my cheeks and wiped my tears. "It''s just money,?Moya Lyubov." He kissed my forehead.


    "No." I shook my head. "You gave me freedom. You gave me a new life, a ce to call home, people to


    call family. You gave me your heart. You gave me back?myself." More tears fell down my cheek.


    "You gave me all of those things by giving me yourself. You are my life, my home, my family, my heart,


    my everything." How can he be so sweet?


    I got to my knees in front of him and kissed his feet, mumbling ''thank you''s'' in between.


    "Enough, Ava." He said softly.


    I stopped kissing his feet but stayed kneeling by his feet. I took a deep, shuddering breath. I feel like I


    am breathing after a long time, now that I''m kneeling by his side again.


    "Stand up." He said.


    "Please let me stay like this for a little bit longer." I whispered. It feels so good. It feels so safe.


    "Your ce isn''t at my feet, it''s by my side, Ava." I could feel his conflicting emotions through our bond.


    A part of him liked it and the other part didn''t.


    Biting my lip, I stood up. I didn''t want him to be upset or fight with himself over this.


    He thumbed my lip and removed it out from between my teeth.


    He pecked my lips lightly before turning me and bending me over the desk.


    His hand trailed down my dress covered back and then glided over my ass. He lifted my skirt and


    massaged my ass.


    I took a deep breath. So much movement of the balls was unsettling.


    I heard the sound of his belt and zipper and I grinned.


    He removed the ball from my pussy with a pop and I moaned in pleasure.


    With a single thrust, he pushed inside me, making me moan louder.


    He started moving inside me and I matched his rhythm. He started tugging the ball in my ass which


    made everything so much more intense.


    His speed started increasing along with my pants. He fingered my nub and a cry left my mouth.


    "May I cum?" I pleaded. This was too much. Him. The ball. This finger. And I have been controlling


    myself all day.


    "Yes." He grunted and rode me till I came, my screams echoing in the office.


    After I was done, he pulled out of me and and pulled me up. He undid the zip and took off the dress in


    a single move and threw it somewhere. Next, my bra came out. He flipped me around and put the file


    on the chair, and then lifted me on the desk.


    "Put your feet up, lean back on your elbows." He said, his hand cupping and moulding my breast.


    I did as he told and he pushed his rock hard cock inside me again and groaned.


    I felt him in a totally different angle this way. He plummeted into me and soon shot his load inside me,


    simultaneously pulling the ball from my ass, making me moan loudly.


    The telephone in the office rang.


    With a curse, he pulled out and picked it up. "What?" He snapped.


    He talked to the person and then ced the phone back. "We need to go, everyone has already


    assembled." He mumbled, sounding very put out by that fact.


    He zipped and buckled himself up and looked at me. "You look so damn beautiful,?Moya Lyubov."?He


    half- smiled. "We should do this much more often. You shoulde to my office more often now."


    I giggled. "If you say so."


    He helped me down and he held my hand tighter when I went towards the washroom to clean myself


    up.


    He shook his head. "You''re not cleaning. Not yet at least. Its a sign of where I''ve been. Leave it. It will


    dry in some time and no one will even know."


    My eyes widened. I felt our juices trickle down my leg and Nik''s nostrils red. "Only?I?will know.


    Humans won''t be able to smell it. Will you do this for me?


    "Okay." There is nothing I wouldn''t do for him.


    He pulled my dress down and patted my behind twice.


    He kissed my cheek and put his arm around my waist, leading me out of the door.

 Chapter 42. The Black Thing

    Chapter 42. The ck Thing


    Avalyn


    Nik led me to a huge room where lots and lots of people were sitting and a many more were even


    standing at the back. There was a cameraman standing in the middle and filming us too. There was a


    live.


    We entered from one of the side doors and he extended his hand, which I took, and he led me up the


    stage. Everyone weed us with a warm round of apuse which made me blush.


    After they quietened, Nik started. "Good afternoon everyone. First, I would like to thank you all for all


    your handwork that has helped us be of of the top MNC''s in the the world today. And for the


    outstanding profits thepany has earned for the year 2018." He smiled at everyone.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    The crowd broke into another apuse, louder than the other one.


    "I would like to introduce my wife, Avalyn Volkov." He pressed his hand on my lower back. "She is now


    officially one of the owners of Volkov Corps. You will have to listen to her boss around just as much as I


    do now." He chuckled as everyone broke intoughter and another hearty apuse which led me to


    blush again as I smiled widely at everyone.


    Nik had his way of charming people. People just liked him naturally. It wasn''t just the looks, it was his


    aura, his style, the way he talked, the way he smiled. I knew he was closed off most of the time,


    especially with strangers. But inside that mask, he was a man with a big heart. He would never wish ill


    of someone. At least not until they mess up.


    "Thepany''s CEO,te Mr. Christian Fallon was found dead because of an animal attack. It was a


    very sad time for all of us and I know the wholepany mourned his loss. He was a great man. May


    he rest in peace." Everyone murmured ''may he rest in peace'' after him.


    "Mr. George Colby, the COO stepped up as the stand in CEO." He gave a pointed look to a man in the


    front row who was shifting in his seat. "In that duration, twenty million dors were transferred to some


    unknown ount in the Swiss bank. Did you know this?"


    The man looked ufortable as he stood up and the camera focused on him. "We had no control


    over it, Mr. Volkov. Someone had hacked into our system and wired it. I have our finance and IT team


    still working on it."


    "Why was I not informed as soon as it happened?" Nik asked, an undertone of anger in his voice.


    "We thought we had it under control." He gave theme reply.?


    "That does not mean that you will not inform me of the happenings in mypany. Were any other


    chief officers informed?" Nik asked.


    "Mr. Powley and Mrs. Heath knew." He replied, sounding ashamed.


    "Very well. I would like to make major structural changes right now. Mr. Colby, you are fired."


    Gasps shot out in the room.


    "Mr. Powley, Mrs. Heath, you are fired too." He said, silencing the room.


    A man shot out of his seat. "You can''t fire people like that, Mr.Volkov."


    "I can and I will. I am the Chairperson and I own thepany. I do not tolerate this kind of behaviour,?


    Mr. Heath. As a matter of fact, what steps have you taken as a CIO?" He arched his brow.


    "We have registered aint but the ount isn''t traceable. There is nothing more we can do." He


    replied.


    "That is not the answer you give when such a big amount is at stake." He gave a sharp look to the


    man. "You are fired too."


    Everyone looked terrified now. Nik was firing people felt and right. This won''t be good for thepany.


    There can''t be an uncertainty in apany like this. But this sort of information should not have been


    hidden either.


    I ced my hand on his arm. He needed to calm down.


    "Anyone who knew about this but did not raise their voice or inform Niki, please stand up." I said,


    silencing the room.


    "Stand up and you only loose your job here. Or else I will find out my way and you might find it difficult


    to find a job elsewhere too." Nik looked calm right now but I felt his anger through our bond. I grabbed


    his hand and rubbed circles to calm him down.


    Slowly, a few people stood up.


    "The entire team of Chief officers, I see. All of you are fired and you can leave now." He said and gave


    a meaningful look to the guard standing at the doors.


    Some ashamed and some arrogant, the people who were standing left the room.


    All the employees were holding their breath for his next move. There was pin drop silence and


    everyone watched Nik with rapt attention.


    "Everyone in thepany is granted a promotion. The new chief officers, please stand up."


    Everyone was shell-shocked. I would haveughed at everyone''s expressions if it wasn''t such a


    serious matter.


    Slowly, a few people got up, looking at each other inconspicuously but I caught it. I don''t think they


    believed this happened.


    "If you would have been in your previous boss''s position, what would have you all done?" He looked at


    every standing person in the eye.


    "We would have informed you." A man in histe forties spoke.


    Nik nodded. "And what would your next course of action would be to get the money back, considering


    all the facts you were told some time ago?"


    They all remained quiet. Thinking.


    A hand shot up in the crowd that was sitting.


    Nik nodded at him and the man stood up. A smile grew on my face when I saw it was Ethan. "If


    someone took my money, I would not sit quietly, Sir. If someone can wire our money to another


    ount, I think we should do the same. Especially when the authorities can''t help us."


    A daring answer.


    "That is not what an honourable man with morals would do." Nik studied him and then turned his gaze


    back to the newly appointed Chief Officers. It wasn''t just immoral, it was illegal too.


    "I''m a businessman too, Sir. And it won''t be an immoral thing if its taking back my own money." Ethan


    said, bringing our attention back to him.


    "What''s your name?" Nik asked.


    "Ethan Lesley." He replied.


    "What''s your job in thepany, right now?" Nik asked again. I had a hitch where Nik was going with


    this.


    "I''m a business analyst." He replied.


    "Ethan, my man,e up on the stage." Niki beckoned him here.


    Ethan didn''t seem as confident as before when he walked here. He climbed up on the stage and gave


    me a shaky smile before he looked up at Nik.


    "Employees of Volkov Corp., I present you the new CEO, Ethan Lesley. Along with that, I announce a


    ten percent increment in everyone''s sry." Nik announced.


    Thirty secondster, the room burst into apuse and cheers.?


    Ethan looked shocked. He looked at me with his eyes wide, as if asking if its real.


    "Congrattions." I grinned at him and extended my hand.


    "Thanks, Avalyn." He smiled in shock.


    "We will discuss the rest in my office. Congrattions on your new job Lesley." Nik shook his hand.


    "Thank you so much for the opportunity, Mr. Volkov." Ethan shook his hand heartily.


    Nik nodded at him.


    "Thank you all for attending the meeting, you may return to your jobs now." Nik announced and


    grabbed my hand, leading me out as Ethan followed behind closely.


    The elevator ride was short and silent as we made our way to Nik''s office.


    Nik sat in his chair and Ethan and I sat in the ones across from him.


    "Mr. Lesley, you will be under probation period for six months. Since this role is new for you, you can


    take all the help you need from the new Chief Officers and my personal assistant, Ross." Nik told him.


    "Please call me Ethan. And I will do my best to fit in the role, Sir. I''m ecstatic to start my new job." His


    smile was infectious and I smiled back at him.


    "Let''s see if your attitude about the job remains the same in six months. Good luck, Ethan. You may


    move your belongings to your new office." Nik nodded, dismissing him.


    Ethan stood up, "thank you for the opportunity again, Mr. Volkov," and with a warm smile in my


    direction, he left.


    "You know him?" Nik asked beckoning me towards him with his finger.


    "He helped me with the photocopy machine and then helped me to find Mason Lockwood and Sylvia." I


    replied as I walked to him.


    "Helped or flirted?" He tugged me down on hisp.


    "Not everyone finds me attractive enough to flirt." I yed with the knot of his tie.


    "That''s where you are wrong. You are the most beautiful women I''ve seen." He kissed my mark.


    "I doubt so." He was my mate. He is supposed to find me attractive. And I saw Sylvia. He had been


    with her...I wasn''t prettier than her. I had no misconceptions about my beauty.


    "You are a natural beauty. He trailed his finger on my eyes, nose and lips, "all this is real", his finger


    trailed down my neck and circled my breasts, "and this is real too", his finger rested above my heart,


    "and this is more beautiful than anything I have ever seen."


    I blushed. "You are too sweet."


    "I''m not sweet." A growl reverberated through his chest that shook me.


    I giggled. "Whatever you say."?


    "And Sylvia didn''t mean anything. No girl I''ve been with means?anything."?He said seriously.


    "I know." I replied. I had epted it. He was a handsome man and girls fawned over him. And he was


    a hot-blooded man. A man with needs. I understood that.


    He kissed my mark again. "You should go take a shower. We are going to have visitors."


    "Who ising?" I asked.


    "Maximilian and Natalia." He replied.


    "Natalia?" I grinned and got off hisp. It had been so long since I had seen her. And she was


    kidnapped. I had heard she was fine but I wanted to see for myself.


    "Yes." He chuckled at my excitement. "So get your ass in the shower before theye. I don''t want


    anyone else smelling you like this." He pped by ass, sending me to the bathroom.


    I rushed to the attached bathroom and closed the door behind me. I was impressed that an office


    bathroom had a shower ce. I removed my dress and folded it neatly, cing it in one of the drawers


    so it wouldn''t get wet. I took an extra towel and hung it on the handle of the shower cabin''s door.


    I hopped into the shower and diligentlythered myself with the body wash so I only smelt of the soap


    and me. After I was done, I patted myself dry and wore the dress again. I stepped out of the shower


    and walked to Niki.


    He was typing something on theputer which seemed too important and stressful. I ced my


    hands on his shoulders and started massaging his stiff muscles.


    He groaned, rotating his neck. "Thanks, Love." He murmured as he kept typing.


    "Anytime, Nik." I smiled even though he couldn''t see me.


    I stopped when my fingers started aching. It was just when he finished typing.


    He stood up from his chair and paced in the room a bit, looking worried for some reason.


    "What happened?" I asked.


    "I''m meeting Maximilian after a long time. And the way we partedst time wasn''t a...proper goodbye."


    He stopped and looked at me. He took two long stepped and stopped in front of me, kissing me hard


    enough to make my head spin.


    He released me when there was a knock on the door. "Thanks. You calm me down." He whispered. I


    stood on my toes and pecked him again. "It will all be fine." I whispered.


    "Come in." He said, giving me a soft smile.


    Ross opened the door and gestured a man and Nat to walked in.


    "No one is to disturb us. Forward all the calls to your phone." Niki told Ross.


    "Yes, Sir." He replied and left.


    Natalia immediately rushed to me and squeezed the life out of me. "I missed you so much." She


    eximed.


    "I missed you too. And I would like to ask you how you are doing but I can see you are as strong as


    ever." I ginned up at her.


    "Momma got muscles girl!" She said and flexed her biceps,ughing. "And yes, I''m a hundred percent


    alright. Max, my mate saved my life." She said.


    "I''m so happy you are healthy and alive." I squeezed her hand. "And that you finally found your mate,


    you deserve it."


    "Ava." Nik called me and I immediately turned to him. "Yes?" I asked.


    "Meet my brother, Maximilian. Max, this is Avalyn." Nik introduced.


    Nik was nervous to meet this man. Why? He looked the same size a Nik. Maybe a bit more bigger. But


    he didn''t scare me. I was just nervous because of Nik''s reaction.


    Max extended his hand. "It''s a pleasure to meet you." He said and gave me a smile.


    Suddenly a mini ck human-ish shape appeared on his shoulder. "A smile?" Heughed on his


    shoulder. "Maximilian can''t be good. But you can be grateful to the woman because of whom your mate


    agreed to be your ve. She would have never even let you touch her otherwise." He scoffed.


    I shook his hand. What was that thing?


    Slowly, I stepped closed to him, hoping he wouldn''t move and grabbed the little ck thing.


    "You can see him?" Max whispered.


    "Yes." I whispered and looked down at the thing in my hand. I squeezed him a little, feeling an aura of


    darkness pour out of him. Goosebumps erupted on my skin. I had never seen or heard about anything


    like this!


    "Leave me or I''ll be the face of your nightmares."?He snarled at me.


    "Can you kill him?" Max asked, his tone angry.


    "I can try." I replied but in the next second, the ck thing puffed and disappeared.


    "What the actual fuck was that?" Natalia? asked.


    "I''d like to know too." Niki said, clearly wanting to know what happened.


    "Do you remember when I once told you that I heard whispers? That I wasn''t just talking to myself?"


    Max asked Nik.


    "Yes. We were children back then." Nik replied.


    "She caught the devil that whispered evil things in my ear. And I think it''s dead." Max sounded amazed.


    Max looked at me intently. "You aren''t just a werewolf are you?" He asked me.


    I looked wearily at Niki. I''m not sure if I was supposed to tell it to anyone. He hadn''t told me but I had


    an itch that it wasn''t something I should unt.


    "No." Nik replied, saving me from my dilemma. "We aren''t sure what she is yet. She has these magical


    powers. She doesn''t use spells so a witch is out of question."


    "Avalyn Alvarez." He wondered, thinking something. "Alpha Alvarez. Your father was a vampire. Mother


    an Alpha werewolf who inherited the pack." Max said suddenly. "Unless she wasn''t just a werewolf.


    What''s your mother''s maiden name?" He asked.


    I looked at him with wide eyes. How the hell did he know all of this?


    "I think thats enough, Max." Nik stopped him.


    "Avalyn?" He persisted.


    "Valerie Aine James." I replied, biting my lip. Did he maybe, by any chance know them? He was a


    vampire so he could be really old and maybe be friends with my parents?


    His eyes widened a fraction and my hopes rose.


    "Niki, do you know who Faelern is?" Max asked, jumping to a different topic.


    "The king of all the Faes." Nik replied. Faes had a king?


    "Did you know he had a daughter?"? Max asked him again.


    "No. He doesn''t even have a mate." Nik shook his head in denial.


    "He does. I mean he did. She died giving birth to her daughter. It''s been said that his mate was cursed.


    That she will die giving birth to her daughter. Her entire lineage was cursed. Faelern learned about this


    and wanted to kill the baby in the womb but his mate ran away." Max said.


    How does he even know all of this? Faes don''t live in our dimension anymore. After the attacks, they


    came together and escaped to a dimension that none of us are allowed to enter. Very few fae''s are still


    here, and those who are, stay in hiding.


    "Why are you telling us this?" Nik asked, his tone a bit angry.


    "Because the baby''s name was Vrie Aine." I told him.?My mother?


    "Adopted daughter of Alpha Jerome James and Luna Mary James. Her name after the adoption was


    Vrie Aine James." Max spoke. This means I''m a Fae. And my mother knew she was going to die


    having me but she still brought me into this world.


    Max''s gaze locked with mine. "Your mother was the long lost daughter of King Faelern. Which makes


    you the heir to the Fey Kingdom." Tears burned at the back of my eyes and I blinked, clearing them.


    Papa hardly ever talked about my mom. And I had stopped asking after some time because I knew it


    hurt him too much to talk about her. This was the first piece of substantial information I got about her.


    "Princess Avalyn. You''re practically royalty.?Shit." Natalia whispered.


    More tears had gathered in my eyes when I looked at Niki. This will also mean that having Nik''s


    child will kill me since my entire lineage is cursed.


    "How are you so sure?" Nik asked Max, his voice quiet.


    "Because Luna Mary James is the same Mary that helped my mother escape my father. The same


    Mary that out of the fear of my father, left me at your doorstep when I was ten. The Montana pack gave


    protection to refugees. Which is why Fiona when came to our dimension, she directly went to them for


    help. I have heard many stories about Valerie growing up." Max replied.


    "No." Nik growled. "You''re lying. This isn''t fucking true. She is no princess. She is my mate. That is all


    she is."


    "Nik¡ª" Max said but Nik cut him off.


    "No. Stop talking!" He snarled at Max. "She isn''t going to die carrying my child. She isn''t cursed." I


    know he was overwhelmed. I know, even though we hadn''t talked about it but he wanted to have


    children. And I know he would never agree to having kids if it meant that I''ll die.


    Nik turned to look at me. "I don''t give you the permission to die, Ava." He whispered in her ear, his


    hand on her lower belly.?


    "Is she already pregnant?" Nat whispered.


    "No!" Nik snapped. "And she never will be." He said thest part looking at me. I knew it. But I hoped. I


    want to have children with him. I want to have a mini Niki.


    "But¡ª" A child was the greatest thing I could give to him. I wouldn''t care if it cost me my life. I would


    happily sacrifice myself for our baby.


    "No buts. My word is final, Avalyn." Master said, his tone said end of discussion.


    I wiped my cheeks and nodded, looking down.


    "Okay, Niki." I? whispered, remembering to use my words.


    "So what did you call me for?" Max asked him.


    "I wanted you to train Natalia exactly how Emilio likes his ves. If he favours her, she can get closer


    to him,ing directly under his protection. Having a sort of authority at the club, at least when he


    wasn''t around. It will be much easier for her to snoop around that way." Nik exined. My head shot


    up, looking at both the men.


    Nat was still going to carry on with their n? I looked at her with wide eyes. She has a mate! she can''t


    do this now! She won''t, would she?


    "There is change of ns." Max said.


    Thank god!


    "I''m not going to let anyone touch my mate." Max said, his tone final. "But I will take her to the club as


    my ve. Two people working for information is better than one." He offered. It seemed like a much


    better and sensible n but it worried more. And now, I had one more person to worry about along with


    Natalia¡ª Max.


    "As long as you get the job done, I don''t care." Nik replied, pulling me closer to him by snaking his arm


    around my waist, trying to calm me down.


    "But the question is, how will you get in? It''s an exclusive club." Nik asked him.


    "I own a club as well. I''ll invite him. Pretend to be his friend. He will invite me himself." Max shrugged.


    "He is a sick bastard who things he is better than everyone else. He doesn''t make friends easily." I


    spoke, my voice quiet.


    "Then what do you suggest?" Max asked me.


    "ves and sex is his weakness. Niki is right. Train Nat like me. I was his only constant ve. His


    favourite. If he is attracted to Nat, he wille talk to you. But you will have to dance around fire for


    that." I replied after I thought about it.


    Max looked at Nat and held her gaze.


    "We will do it." He said after a minute.


    "Let''s have a seat first." Nik said, and sat on his seat, making me sit on hisp.


    Max and Nat sat on the chairs facing us on the other side of the desk.


    "Tell them about him and how he likes his ves, Ava." Niki whispered in my ear.


    I nodded, biting my lip. "He doesn''t like his ves to talk. Not a even ''yes, Master.'' Talk only when


    asked questions. But he does like to hear them scream. And see them suffer in pain." I whispered.


    I was so terrified to even open my mouth, that Nik had to coax me to speak in the starting.


    "He doesn''t listen to safe words. You will have to train her without a safe word, Max." I looked at Max.


    "You will have to know her limit so you know when she has had enough and you should stop." I felt a


    good aura deep inside him. He had issues but he was a good man. I hope he will take good care of


    Nat.


    "I''ll do it." Max said, his voice a promised and squeezed Natalia''s hand who looked a little nervous.


    "She can''t walk. You will have to cor her and put a leash on her. Eat and drink from the dog bowl." I


    closed my eyes, heaving in a deep breath. I remembered how he had asked me to ''present'' myself in


    front of all his friends and told me to eat while they took turns beating my ass and back raw.


    "I think this much is enough." Niki spoke softly.


    I shook my head. "They are doing this for me. For us. I need to help them, Nik." I whispered. "You will


    have to humiliate her. Call her names. But show her off proudly in front of your friends." My bottom lip


    quivered. Nik rubbed my back to calm me.


    No. I won''t cry. Nik has taught me to be strong. He tore my cor and he fed me with his own hands.


    I''m safe now. I''m?loved?now.


    "Favourite method of punishment is whip, paddle and cane." Anger filled me. How could I have left that


    happen to myself? Why did I never fight back? "Especially when she is eating. And more punishment


    when she drops food on the ground."


    "After everything he does to you, you have to thank him three times, kissing his feet in between. You


    will have to be used has a piece of furniture. A table for him to keep his tes on or a stool to ce his


    legs on." Natalia had an option. She shouldn''t have to go through all of this. "I''m so sorry you have to


    do this." A tear spilled down my eye.


    "I don''t?have?to do it. I?want?to do it, Avalyn." Nat squeezed my hands.


    "Thank you." I whispered gratefully.


    "What is his type?" Max asked me.


    "Curvy. Dark-brown hair. Exactly like me." I replied quietly.


    He nodded.


    "Is there anything else?" He asked Nik.


    "I would like to talk to Mary." Nik replied.


    "I''ll message you a number. Call her and ask if you can meet her. Be polite, she isn''t very fond of you


    for some reason." Max said.


    "I really don''t care. I just want answers." Nik muttered.


    "When are you nning to talk to her?" Max asked him.


    "Today. Whenever she is avable." He replied.


    "I''ll talk to her myself." Max told him and called Mary.


    "Hello, grandma." Max greeted. "A friend of mine wanted to meet you. Are you free today?"


    "Oh honey, you should have called me earlier. I''vee out with the some friends. You cane


    tomorrow. I''m free all day." I heard the voice of an olddy reply through the phone.


    Max looked at Niki is question who nodded in reply.


    "Alright thanks. He will drop by tomorrow." Max informed her.


    "And who is this friend of yours?" She asked.


    "Niki and his mate. You should enjoy with your friends. I''ll talk to youter. Bye!" Max hung up


    immediately.


    He nodded at Nik. Its done.


    "Thanks, man." Nik said.


    "Anytime. Do you want to stay at my ce? I live fifteen minutes away." Max kindly offered. It seemed


    like a good idea since we lived three hours away, especially if we didn''t want to travel for a total nine


    hours in the next twelve hours.


    "That would be great, thanks." He smiled.


    We stood up from out seats and walked to the door.


    "I want all the legalities sorted out by tomorrow. Tell Ethan to mail me any discrepancies." Nik instructed


    Ross on our way to the elevator.


    We got into the car and Nik followed Max''s car to his house.

 Chapter 43. Better watch your back, Max

    Chapter 43. Better watch your back, Max


    Avalyn


    Max''s house wasn''t as big as ours. But it had a warm vibe that I loved. It had a round driveway in the


    front and the mansion was beige in colour with brown roofs. It was surrounded by many trees and gave


    a woodsy feel.


    "Nice ce." Niki said as we walked to the door which opened to the hallway meeting the living


    room. It really was. It was a mixture of modern, ssic and woodsy interior which surprisingly mixed


    well.


    "Thanks." Max smiled, looking truly proud.


    Nat gave me a mischievous grin before he ran and jumped on Max''s back, her arms around his neck


    and legs around his waist.


    "I choose an obnoxious monkey." Nat giggled in his ears.


    He put his arms immediately came around her legs to support her. "I''ll be your?daddy?monkey then."


    Max chuckled and carried her inside.


    Iughed at their antics. I was happy for Nat. She looked happier than ever and Max was good for her.


    "Save the forey from the bedroom, Max." Nik rolled his eyes at them.


    "Oh, if you saw the forey, you''d?know."?Nat winked at him, making everyone else except himugh.


    "Why do I even try?" Nik grumbled and grabbed my hand, dragging me inside.


    On cue, theirugh rang louder.


    Nat pressed a yellow and a red button as soon as she got off in the main living room.


    "I''m hungry." She exined.


    Two girls came in the living room. "Serve dinner for four." Nat instructed them.


    "Three." Max corrected her.


    They bowed and left quickly after that.


    "Come, I''ll show you to your room." Nat offered.


    "Yes, thank you." I smiled.


    "Are you okay?"?Nik mind-linked me.


    "Yes."?I replied softly. I knew he was referring to the revtions in the office. And I understood where


    he wasing from. As much as it pained me, I was selfish to want to spend eternity with him, even if


    it meant we wouldn''t have children.


    "So this is your room." Nat opened the door and motioned us inside. "The bathroom is through that


    door," she pointed at the door the left, "and I''ll have have fresh towels and everything sent to you in


    some time. Get fresh, and meet us downstairs for dinner?"


    "Yes, of course. Thank you." I smiled at her.


    "Anytime." She smiled back and left, closing the door behind her.


    "Are you really okay? Talk to me, Ava." Nik asked.


    "I''m upset but I understand. I wanted to have your pup and give you the joy of being a father. But I


    understand why you said no. And selfishly, I want to spend all the time I can with you. I don''t want to


    die. I haven''t spent nearly enough time with you." I ced my palm on his beating chest.


    He was alive and well. We both our. Thats all we need. Each other. No one and nothing else.


    Her circled his arms around my waist. "I love you. And you are amazing. Have I told you that?" He


    asked.


    "I love you too. And I''m not sure if I remember properly." I smiled, looking up at him.


    "Then I''ll just have to tell you again and again." He kissed my lips.


    "That sounds like a nice idea but we should go down, they must be waiting for us." I said against his


    lips.


    Nik only smiled and opened the door behind me.


    We walked out to see Nat and Max step out of a room. We followed them to the dining room and saw


    that everything was already ced.


    We sat on the table and them Max motioned one of his ves to serve us.


    "How is everything in the pack?" Max asked Nik.


    "Its going fine. There are a couple of minor things. But nothing I can''t handle." He replied.


    "Thats, good. I''m happy for you, brother." Max smiled at him in return.


    Max pointed his finger on the floor besides him and looked at one of his ve. She immediately came


    forward and extended her hand. He grabbed it before biting it her wrist and started drinking her blood.


    I could sense that the girl was in pain but as a perfect ve, she remained quiet and still. I wanted to


    say something. Do something to help her. If she just cut her hand and squeezed the blood out into a


    cup, it wouldn''t hurt as much.


    "You will not do anything, Ava. Max has been hospitable enough to invite is into his home. I told you


    how things work in this world. Just ignore it if you don''t like it."?Nik mind linked me.


    I pressed my lips together and did as he said. He was right, as always.


    "Also, Avalyn killed Vasilik. She is the Queen of Mozog now." Nik said conversationally.


    "Killed the centuries old fucker? I''d love to hear what happened." Max looked at me.


    "When I first discovered my magic, we didn''t know what it was. So dimir called Rhazien, a friend of


    his who he thought could help us. So after a couple of days when Nik was away, Vasilik came,


    demanding to know why Rhazien had visited us. When he didn''t get the answers he wanted, he did


    something mentally¡ª"


    "Tried to fry our brains. Literally." Nik added.


    "But for some reason, it didn''t work on me. He had brought his men who tried to capture me but I killed


    them. By this time, Nik came back and Vasilik got him under his control too. He was about to kill Nik." It


    still pissed me off. "It made me very angry and then I used my powers and killed him." I continued,


    trying my best to ignore the girl in pain.


    "Your powers must be really strong to kill such an old vampire. A king at that." He looked amazed.


    "All I knew is that I rather die myself than let anything happen to Nik." I replied and looked at Nik. When


    I saw him in pain, that was all it took for me to loose it.


    "No one''s dying. Especially not you." Nik growled.


    "I''m not going anywhere." I told Nik, my voice soothing. "But we are giving away the kingdom to


    dimir. He is the rightful heir. And its the right thing to do."


    "He was always the uptight one." Max muttered. "But its good. He will finally get the stick out of his


    ass." And then he looked at me. "Are you going to transfer your powers to him?"


    Huh?


    "When you kill a King, their elemental power is shifted to you so you can be stronger than the rest of


    the Kingdom and be their ruler. And since you already are half- Fae, Vasilik''s powers, which are


    mind powers,pliment your mind powers. Shifting of powers can be very painful, especially if you


    aren''t physically and mentally strong.?Extremely strong." Nik exined. "Which is why you passed out I


    guess."


    It made sense.


    "I didn''t know..." Nik didn''t tell me this.


    "I didn''t want them to wait too long. And then it slipped my mindter on with everything going on." He


    smiled and squeezed my hand and then looked at Max and Nat.


    "Oh, by the way, Sofiya is his mate. And they are going to have a baby." Nik grinned, lighting up at the


    thought of having a niece or a nephew. That baby was going to be spoilt by all of us.


    "Shit!" Max''s eyes widened. Nat didn''t look surprised which meant Sofiya had already given her the


    good news.


    "We are going to Mozog in a couple of days. I''d ask you to join us but it would be better for people not


    to see us together. At least until this mission is aplished. You can alwayse visit after though."


    Nik said.


    "Sounds like a n." Max replied and Nat grinned at me widely. We would finally get some girls times.


    After dinner, both of them lent us some clothes for the night as well as tomorrow.


    "Lets go to the garden, we have so much to talk about!" Nat dragged me out at the garden which was


    at the back of the mansion.


    "So how did you meed Max? Tell me everything!" I asked her, excited to know what was had happened


    with her.


    "Well you know that I was kidnapped and Max ended up saving me right?" She asked.


    "Yes, Nik had told me that." I nodded.


    "So after that, we just clicked. I mean I knew him since childhood. Niki and him were the ones who


    saved me, as I told you. And I had spent an entire year crushing on him before... well before things


    went down hill. And now I know why." Her smile dimmed at the end.


    "What had happened?" Is that why Nik was anxious in the office?


    "You better ask Niki about that. But what''s important is that it''s all in the past. Now the only problem


    is the whole training thing." She didn''t look very ecstatic about it. "I hate submitting."


    "Well, after all of this ends, you can always show him who''s the boss." I joked, trying to lighten her


    mood.


    Sheughed at that. "Nice idea."


    "Thanks." I half- smiled. Nat wasn''t a submissive. She was the one who liked to do her own thing. I can


    only imagine what she must be going through.


    "And what about you and Niki? Does he still have his panties in a notch?" She raised her browed.


    More like he has?my?panties in a notch,?always!


    "Aah, I knew I knew something is up. Spill, girl." She poked my ribs.


    "It''s?him?who has?my?panties in a notch." I giggled.


    "How do you actually submit to that grumpy ass?" She asked like it was the most impossible thing in


    the world.


    "At first I did it because I didn''t have enough confidence in myself to make my own choices. But


    because I gave him ultimate control, he turned me into a better and stronger person. Now I do it


    because I want to. I like pleasing him." I replied softly, a smile fitting across my lips at Nik''s thought.


    "But how can you do it so easily? Don''t you feel like doing whatever you want? Or to sometimes even


    hit him across his head if he is being a dick?" She asked me.


    "Is this about me or you and Max?" I raised my brows at her.


    "Me and Max." She whispered back.


    "Thought so." I nodded. I had to make sure to say it right so she understood what I was saying and that


    it would make things easier for her.


    "Try thinking like this. Max is your mate. And at the end of the day, he is the only person in the entire


    world who will have your best interest at heart. He wants you to be the best version of yourself. And he


    will punish you when you make a mistake because he wants to push you and always do better in life.


    And I can tell you with personal experience that punishments may be physical but they are mentally


    more eye opening. He also has more knowledge about most things than you so his decision making


    judgement is better than you. Instead of fighting with him, just do as he says, and if you have a doubt,


    ask him politely. I''m sure he will exin it to you." I exined softly. This is exactly what I thought when


    I was with Nik. I hope this helps.


    "You''re right." She sighed. "I will try thinking like that from now. I think it will really be good for us."


    "Yes, it might help you with all of this." She was doing all of this for me. The least I could do was help


    her in any way I could.


    Nat was looking at me and then her eyes shifted somewhere behind me.


    Her eyes widened and she moved out of the way before Max could touch her.


    "You''re mine, babe." He smirked at her and ran again, catching her in a second.


    I was too busy gawking at their antics to see Nik who was already besides me and then he threw me


    over his shoulder.


    "Maximilian Romano¡ª" Nat shrieked somewhere in the background but I was too busy trying to told on


    to Nik''s waist so he wouldn''t throw me in the pool like Max did to Nat.


    It was a fruitless attempt because he managed to release my hold and throw me in the cold water.


    Nat drowned in the pool beforeing up and gasping, "I can''t swim." And then went underwater


    again and came up, "help!" She yelled. I knew for a fact that she was acting because I had swam with


    her a hundred times and she was a thousand times better and faster than me.


    "I''ve spent a year with you like a decade ago, if you remember. Your trick won''t work on me." Max


    grinned at her mischievously and turned around to leave.


    She pouted and stopped her acting, swimming normally now. Nik and I burst intoughter at both of


    them.


    "I''m going to get back at you for this!" She yelled.


    "Which will earn you a punishment, princess." Max said without turning around.


    "See what I told you about?" Nat asked me. "You''re a dick!" She pointed at him. "And I believe that you


    are what you eat!"


    I gasped.


    "I remember someone else begging for it." Max smirked and paused for Nik to catch up to him.


    "You¡ªyou!" Nat turned red.


    "I think we will have to work on your vocabry too. You have to learn five new insults each day." He


    joked before they walked in the house through the windows.


    "We should get out, its cold." I said, hoisting myself out of the pool.


    "That fucking dick." She mumbled under her breath as she followed me back to the house


    "We are going to get back at you!" Nat said pointing her finger at Max and Nik as we climbed the stairs


    together.


    "I''m scared." Nik said with dry voice.


    "And Avalyn and I are having a sleepover." I giggled and Nat''s response. She knew for a fact that Nik


    hated sleeping without me.


    "Fuck no." He growled.


    "That''s her getting back at you." She replied and pulled me upstairs with her quickly


    "You''re better watch your back, Max." Nat mumbled.


    44. I¡¯ll never let that happen


    Avalyn


    "Thank you for having us over." I smiled at Max and Nat. We had a quick breakfast after we woke up


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    and now we were on our way to meet Mary.


    "It was our pleasure." Max smiled back. "I also wanted to give you something." He told Nik.


    He handed the envelope to him.


    "What''s this?" Nik asked, taking it from my hand.


    "It''s a gift from Viktoria. She said to give to you when you meet your mate." Max replied, his tone


    gentle.


    I sucked in a breath.


    "Why did she give it to you? Why not me directly?" He asked, his voice thick.


    "When I asked her to give it to you herself, she just made me promise that I''d give it to you. And that I''ll


    always protect you." There was nothing but love in Max''s eyes for Nik. I bit my lip. At least there was


    someone to truly take care of Nik after what happened to Viktoria.


    "Thanks, brother." Nik hugged him.


    Max hugged me afterwards, surprising me."I''m technically your uncle."


    Iughed. It was weird to even think about it. Adoptive, but uncle. I had already told Nat my goodbyes


    so I just waved at them before we left.


    I looked at the trees pass by fast as we cruised through the roads. Mary is my grandmother. Not really


    but still. Grandmother. I have a family. A living family member. I chewed down on my lip. Will she like


    me? What if she doesn''t like me?


    I realised that she knew my mother the best. After papa, of course. But she knew my mother the


    second best. I could finally get to know more about her.


    That worried me more. What if she hated me? I am the reason my mother is dead.


    Nik grabbed my hand ced our joint hands on hisp as he drove with his other hand. "What''s going


    through your mind, Love?"


    "Meeting Mary." I whispered and squeezed his hand, cravingfort.


    "She will love you. It''s impossible not to fall in love with you, Ava." He nced at me.


    I hope so. I really really hope so.


    Nik pulled up at small cottage type house with a big garden. We got off the car and I stopped him


    before he could walk down the cobblestoned path bordered with bushes.


    "Do you promise she will like me?" I asked him.


    He trailed his hand through my hair and put a lock behind my ear before grabbing my hand tugging me


    to walk down to the door.


    He pressed the doorbell andI waited behind him.


    The door opened in a minute. "Hello, I''m Ni¡ª"


    "Niki Volkov." An old gravelly voice finished. "I do not want to talk to you or help you in any form. You


    can leave." She went to shut the door in his face but Nik put his hand on it.


    "We only want to talk." Nik said quietly.


    "Please." I stepped out from behind him and took my ce besides him.


    The olddy''s eyes widened before they watered. "Valerie." She whispered and pulled me into a bone


    crushing hug.


    I put my arms around her and hugged her back.


    "I''m Avalyn." I said softly after she released me.


    "I figured." She replied and looked at Nik before looking back at me.


    "Pleasee in." She took my hand in her''s and took me to her living room.


    She made me sit besides her on a two- seat couch, making Nik take the couch opposite us.


    That''s when I got to actually look at her. She had shoulder length blond hair that were more white that


    blond because of her old age. She had a rtively round face with brown eyes and thin lips lined with


    red lipstick.


    She looked nothing like me or mom. Of course she didn''t, she wasn''t?actually?my grandmother. Just


    adoptive. But she brought up my mother like her own. I firsthand know that rtionships aren''t just


    formed by blood. She is my grandmother and I''m her granddaughter. If she''d have me.


    "You are mated to him?" Mary asked, giving Nik a snide look.


    "Yes, I love him very much." I replied. She didn''t like him?


    "My poor girl." She said and hugged me again. I hugged her too and looked at Nik over her back,


    raising my eyebrows in question. Why didn''t she like him?


    "She is not poor in any sense. I keep her happy and pampered." Nik said drily. I could feel his


    annoyance through our bond.


    Mary snorted, not deeming him enough for a reply.


    She turned to me. "Tell me how have you been child? I -I thought you were dead." She had tears in her


    eyes again.


    I bit my lip. Should I tell her? She had the right to know. "No. The rogues didn''t attack our pack as was


    told. It was all Emmanuel''s doing. Emilio and him kept me captive in our house as a ve for eight


    years. Nik saved me." I said as I looked at Nik.


    My saviour.


    "Emmanuel?" Mary asked, her voice barely a whisper. She looked shaken.


    "He gave me to his son, Emilio as a gift." I bit my lip. Her chin trembled and tears flowed down her


    cheeks.


    I tightened my hold on her trembling hands. "I''m safe now. I''m happy now grandma. Can I call you


    grandma?" I asked softly.


    "Oh, yes, of course, dearie." She wiped away her cheeks and looked at Niki in a new light. "Thank


    you." She spoke, her voice shaky.


    Nik only nodded. "There is something we need to ask." He spoke.


    Mary looked at him and nodded. "Anything."


    "Max said that Ava is a descendent of Faelern. And Fiona. And that she was cursed that she would die


    giving birth to her child. Is that true?" Nik''s face was nk, his side of the bond closed shut. He was


    shutting himself out. He was hurting too.


    "It is." Mary nodded, wiping more tears. "Fiona came to our dimension, asking Jerome and I for help."


    She looked at me. "We couldn''t have kids. I think, the moon goddess had greater ns for us. Fiona


    begged me to take care of her child after her death. She already knew that we wanted a child and


    weren''t able to have one. And that we would love her child as our own. Maybe thats why she chose


    us." She said, her eyes far away.


    "I remember the day she came to me. She was all skin and bones. And the day she died giving birth to


    Valerie. I had loved that child as my own since she was in Fiona''s belly. And Fiona wanted her kid to


    retain her heritage but also wanted to hide her from Faelern. He was bitter towards his child ever since


    he knew she was pregnant because he knew it would kill Fiona. She told me to name the child Valerie


    Aine James. Valerie means strong. Aine was for her heritage and James was for Jerome and I, so that


    we could tell people that she was ours."


    "Valerie was a lively kid and she was very powerful, just like her parents. There were times when she


    got angry and no one could control her. She used to loose control on them and had hurt a lot of people.


    It started getting difficult for us to control her too. People started noticing she was different. So I used a


    spell on her. It took half of her powers and converted them into a wolf. That way, she would be able to


    have a better control on her powers and when her age came, she would shift and no one could say she


    wasn''t our daughter. She got better at handling her powers and she stayed hidden from Faelern. It was


    two birds with one stone."


    "She grew older and shifted into a beautiful white wolf. All of us were happy. The pack''s spection


    was gone too. But then she met her mate, Javier." There was a slight bitterness to her tone.


    I frowned at that. Papa was the kindest and the best person I knew.


    "Don''t mind me dear. We liked Javier, we really did. But the pack was not very sure about having a


    vampire as their Alpha. But Javier proved all of them wrong and won everyone''s hearts. Its just¡ªwe


    told him about the curse. But he still got Valerie pregnant. He should have been more careful. Valerie is


    dead because of his one mistake." Tears spilled down her cheeks. "Not that you are a mistake," she


    quickly added, "but my child could have been here." She cried harder.


    "Papa loved her, you know?" Tears blurred my eyes. "And he missed her everyday. He didn''t talk about


    her a lot because it hurt him but he loved her. I?know?he did." I bit my lip.


    I saw it in his eyes, the love for my mom, how he missed her. His eyes were sad, always sad. He


    smiled and pretended to be normal in front of everyone, in front of me but there was a lingering


    sadness in his eyes that never went away. He had pictures of her all around our home. He wanted me


    to grow up seeing her. Everyday, on my birthday which was also her death anniversary, we would go to


    her grave and give her flowers. He used to bring Emmanuel and Emilio with us too. We thought that


    they were good people and papa thought Emmanuel was his best friend.


    He used to send me back home with them and he used to sit at her grave for hours after that. He used


    to sit there and cry. I know because I snuck out of my home and saw him there like that, shouting at


    God Sol for taking his mate way. I ran to him and hugged him. That was the first time I had seen him


    cry. Over anything. He used to stay back to properly mourn mamma. Because he wanted to stay strong


    in front of me. He wanted to stay strong for me.


    "He didn''t get her pregnant deliberately. It was a mistake." I cried. "I killed her."


    "Valerie loved you, Avalyn. It wasn''t your fault." She was crying too. "You didn''t kill your mother dearie.


    Please never think that."


    Suddenly, Nik had pulled me up, he sat on the couch and made me sit on hisp. His eyes bore into


    mine. "You didn''t kill your mother, Avalyn." His thumb caressed my cheeks, wiping my tears.?But she


    died because of me.


    I took in a deep breath and looked at Grandma. "Papa didn''t kill her either, then." I whispered.


    "I''m sorry I''m just being a protective mother. Jerome and I couldn''t help but feel that way." She looked


    down at herp.


    "It''s alright." It was Nik who said that.?It wasn''t fine. Papa didn''t kill mamma.?"Is there any way we can


    break the curse?" He asked.


    Mary shook her head. "When Valerie got pregnant, I tried each and every spell but nothing worked. It


    was put by a strong Fae. A witch''s power is no match to their magic." She replied. "Are you pregnant?"


    She asked me, her eyes wide.


    "No." Nik replied for me. "And she never will be." He replied firmly. I bit my lip. I wanted a mini version


    of Nik and I. But not like this. Not at the cost of making Nik go through what papa went through. I would


    rather die than cause him even an ounce of pain.


    "Good." Mary said, regaining her strength. "Now, I want to know why are they both still alive?" She


    red at Nik.


    "They won''t be for long." He replied.


    "And how are you going to do it?" She asked him, sounding eager to know. She wanted revenge too.


    "Those are internal matters of my pack. You will know after its done." He replied vaguely.


    She nodded in understanding. Internal matters of a pack was always to be kept secret from outsiders.


    "Do you want to have breakfast?" She asked kindly.


    "No thank you, we have to go." Nik said and we both stood up.?


    "Are you sure? I make the best coffee." She offered.


    "Yes, we are sure, thanks grandma." I nodded in agreement to Nik''s words.


    "Alright. Let me know if you need help with anything. I''ll be very happy to help." She said.


    "Thank you, grandma." I said and hugged heras she squeezed me to her. "I''m so d you are alive


    dearie." She whispered in my ear.


    "And I''m very d I got to know about you." I smiled and released her.


    "You have a home here anytime you want, okay? My doors are always open for you if anything


    happens." She said, giving Nik a suspicious look.


    "Yes, thank you." I smiled.


    "Anytime." She said with a smile and walked us out.


    "How are you feeling, Ava?" Nik asked once we were back in the car.


    "I''m happy I got to know more about my mom." I replied. "But I didn''t like that she thought papa killed


    her." I confessed.


    "I didn''t either." He said. "But I understand where she ising from. If I got you pregnant, I''ll hate


    myself."


    I''ll never let that happen.

 Chapter 44. I’ll never let that happen

    Chapter 44. I¡¯ll never let that happen


    Avalyn


    "Thank you for having us over." I smiled at Max and Nat. We had a quick breakfast after we woke up


    and now we were on our way to meet Mary.


    "It was our pleasure." Max smiled back. "I also wanted to give you something." He told Nik.


    He handed the envelope to him.


    "What''s this?" Nik asked, taking it from my hand.


    "It''s a gift from Viktoria. She said to give to you when you meet your mate." Max replied, his tone


    gentle.


    I sucked in a breath.


    "Why did she give it to you? Why not me directly?" He asked, his voice thick.


    "When I asked her to give it to you herself, she just made me promise that I''d give it to you. And that I''ll


    always protect you." There was nothing but love in Max''s eyes for Nik. I bit my lip. At least there was


    someone to truly take care of Nik after what happened to Viktoria.


    "Thanks, brother." Nik hugged him.


    Max hugged me afterwards, surprising me."I''m technically your uncle."


    Iughed. It was weird to even think about it. Adoptive, but uncle. I had already told Nat my goodbyes


    so I just waved at them before we left.


    I looked at the trees pass by fast as we cruised through the roads. Mary is my grandmother. Not really


    but still. Grandmother. I have a family. A living family member. I chewed down on my lip. Will she like


    me? What if she doesn''t like me?


    I realised that she knew my mother the best. After papa, of course. But she knew my mother the


    second best. I could finally get to know more about her.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    That worried me more. What if she hated me? I am the reason my mother is dead.


    Nik grabbed my hand ced our joint hands on hisp as he drove with his other hand. "What''s going


    through your mind, Love?"


    "Meeting Mary." I whispered and squeezed his hand, cravingfort.


    "She will love you. It''s impossible not to fall in love with you, Ava." He nced at me.


    I hope so. I really really hope so.


    Nik pulled up at small cottage type house with a big garden. We got off the car and I stopped him


    before he could walk down the cobblestoned path bordered with bushes.


    "Do you promise she will like me?" I asked him.


    He trailed his hand through my hair and put a lock behind my ear before grabbing my hand tugging me


    to walk down to the door.


    He pressed the doorbell andI waited behind him.


    The door opened in a minute. "Hello, I''m Ni¡ª"


    "Niki Volkov." An old gravelly voice finished. "I do not want to talk to you or help you in any form. You


    can leave." She went to shut the door in his face but Nik put his hand on it.


    "We only want to talk." Nik said quietly.


    "Please." I stepped out from behind him and took my ce besides him.


    The olddy''s eyes widened before they watered. "Valerie." She whispered and pulled me into a bone


    crushing hug.


    I put my arms around her and hugged her back.


    "I''m Avalyn." I said softly after she released me.


    "I figured." She replied and looked at Nik before looking back at me.


    "Pleasee in." She took my hand in her''s and took me to her living room.


    She made me sit besides her on a two- seat couch, making Nik take the couch opposite us.


    That''s when I got to actually look at her. She had shoulder length blond hair that were more white that


    blond because of her old age. She had a rtively round face with brown eyes and thin lips lined with


    red lipstick.


    She looked nothing like me or mom. Of course she didn''t, she wasn''t?actually?my grandmother. Just


    adoptive. But she brought up my mother like her own. I firsthand know that rtionships aren''t just


    formed by blood. She is my grandmother and I''m her granddaughter. If she''d have me.


    "You are mated to him?" Mary asked, giving Nik a snide look.


    "Yes, I love him very much." I replied. She didn''t like him?


    "My poor girl." She said and hugged me again. I hugged her too and looked at Nik over her back,


    raising my eyebrows in question. Why didn''t she like him?


    "She is not poor in any sense. I keep her happy and pampered." Nik said drily. I could feel his


    annoyance through our bond.


    Mary snorted, not deeming him enough for a reply.


    She turned to me. "Tell me how have you been child? I -I thought you were dead." She had tears in her


    eyes again.


    I bit my lip. Should I tell her? She had the right to know. "No. The rogues didn''t attack our pack as was


    told. It was all Emmanuel''s doing. Emilio and him kept me captive in our house as a ve for eight


    years. Nik saved me." I said as I looked at Nik.


    My saviour.


    "Emmanuel?" Mary asked, her voice barely a whisper. She looked shaken.


    "He gave me to his son, Emilio as a gift." I bit my lip. Her chin trembled and tears flowed down her


    cheeks.


    I tightened my hold on her trembling hands. "I''m safe now. I''m happy now grandma. Can I call you


    grandma?" I asked softly.


    "Oh, yes, of course, dearie." She wiped away her cheeks and looked at Niki in a new light. "Thank


    you." She spoke, her voice shaky.


    Nik only nodded. "There is something we need to ask." He spoke.


    Mary looked at him and nodded. "Anything."


    "Max said that Ava is a descendent of Faelern. And Fiona. And that she was cursed that she would die


    giving birth to her child. Is that true?" Nik''s face was nk, his side of the bond closed shut. He was


    shutting himself out. He was hurting too.


    "It is." Mary nodded, wiping more tears. "Fiona came to our dimension, asking Jerome and I for help."


    She looked at me. "We couldn''t have kids. I think, the moon goddess had greater ns for us. Fiona


    begged me to take care of her child after her death. She already knew that we wanted a child and


    weren''t able to have one. And that we would love her child as our own. Maybe thats why she chose


    us." She said, her eyes far away.


    "I remember the day she came to me. She was all skin and bones. And the day she died giving birth to


    Valerie. I had loved that child as my own since she was in Fiona''s belly. And Fiona wanted her kid to


    retain her heritage but also wanted to hide her from Faelern. He was bitter towards his child ever since


    he knew she was pregnant because he knew it would kill Fiona. She told me to name the child Valerie


    Aine James. Valerie means strong. Aine was for her heritage and James was for Jerome and I, so that


    we could tell people that she was ours."


    "Valerie was a lively kid and she was very powerful, just like her parents. There were times when she


    got angry and no one could control her. She used to loose control on them and had hurt a lot of people.


    It started getting difficult for us to control her too. People started noticing she was different. So I used a


    spell on her. It took half of her powers and converted them into a wolf. That way, she would be able to


    have a better control on her powers and when her age came, she would shift and no one could say she


    wasn''t our daughter. She got better at handling her powers and she stayed hidden from Faelern. It was


    two birds with one stone."


    "She grew older and shifted into a beautiful white wolf. All of us were happy. The pack''s spection


    was gone too. But then she met her mate, Javier." There was a slight bitterness to her tone.


    I frowned at that. Papa was the kindest and the best person I knew.


    "Don''t mind me dear. We liked Javier, we really did. But the pack was not very sure about having a


    vampire as their Alpha. But Javier proved all of them wrong and won everyone''s hearts. Its just¡ªwe


    told him about the curse. But he still got Valerie pregnant. He should have been more careful. Valerie is


    dead because of his one mistake." Tears spilled down her cheeks. "Not that you are a mistake," she


    quickly added, "but my child could have been here." She cried harder.


    "Papa loved her, you know?" Tears blurred my eyes. "And he missed her everyday. He didn''t talk about


    her a lot because it hurt him but he loved her. I?know?he did." I bit my lip.


    I saw it in his eyes, the love for my mom, how he missed her. His eyes were sad, always sad. He


    smiled and pretended to be normal in front of everyone, in front of me but there was a lingering


    sadness in his eyes that never went away. He had pictures of her all around our home. He wanted me


    to grow up seeing her. Everyday, on my birthday which was also her death anniversary, we would go to


    her grave and give her flowers. He used to bring Emmanuel and Emilio with us too. We thought that


    they were good people and papa thought Emmanuel was his best friend.


    He used to send me back home with them and he used to sit at her grave for hours after that. He used


    to sit there and cry. I know because I snuck out of my home and saw him there like that, shouting at


    God Sol for taking his mate way. I ran to him and hugged him. That was the first time I had seen him


    cry. Over anything. He used to stay back to properly mourn mamma. Because he wanted to stay strong


    in front of me. He wanted to stay strong for me.


    "He didn''t get her pregnant deliberately. It was a mistake." I cried. "I killed her."


    "Valerie loved you, Avalyn. It wasn''t your fault." She was crying too. "You didn''t kill your mother dearie.


    Please never think that."


    Suddenly, Nik had pulled me up, he sat on the couch and made me sit on hisp. His eyes bore into


    mine. "You didn''t kill your mother, Avalyn." His thumb caressed my cheeks, wiping my tears.?But she


    died because of me.


    I took in a deep breath and looked at Grandma. "Papa didn''t kill her either, then." I whispered.


    "I''m sorry I''m just being a protective mother. Jerome and I couldn''t help but feel that way." She looked


    down at herp.


    "It''s alright." It was Nik who said that.?It wasn''t fine. Papa didn''t kill mamma.?"Is there any way we can


    break the curse?" He asked.


    Mary shook her head. "When Valerie got pregnant, I tried each and every spell but nothing worked. It


    was put by a strong Fae. A witch''s power is no match to their magic." She replied. "Are you pregnant?"


    She asked me, her eyes wide.


    "No." Nik replied for me. "And she never will be." He replied firmly. I bit my lip. I wanted a mini version


    of Nik and I. But not like this. Not at the cost of making Nik go through what papa went through. I would


    rather die than cause him even an ounce of pain.


    "Good." Mary said, regaining her strength. "Now, I want to know why are they both still alive?" She


    red at Nik.


    "They won''t be for long." He replied.


    "And how are you going to do it?" She asked him, sounding eager to know. She wanted revenge too.


    "Those are internal matters of my pack. You will know after its done." He replied vaguely.


    She nodded in understanding. Internal matters of a pack was always to be kept secret from outsiders.


    "Do you want to have breakfast?" She asked kindly.


    "No thank you, we have to go." Nik said and we both stood up.?


    "Are you sure? I make the best coffee." She offered.


    "Yes, we are sure, thanks grandma." I nodded in agreement to Nik''s words.


    "Alright. Let me know if you need help with anything. I''ll be very happy to help." She said.


    "Thank you, grandma." I said and hugged heras she squeezed me to her. "I''m so d you are alive


    dearie." She whispered in my ear.


    "And I''m very d I got to know about you." I smiled and released her.


    "You have a home here anytime you want, okay? My doors are always open for you if anything


    happens." She said, giving Nik a suspicious look.


    "Yes, thank you." I smiled.


    "Anytime." She said with a smile and walked us out.


    "How are you feeling, Ava?" Nik asked once we were back in the car.


    "I''m happy I got to know more about my mom." I replied. "But I didn''t like that she thought papa killed


    her." I confessed.


    "I didn''t either." He said. "But I understand where she ising from. If I got you pregnant, I''ll hate


    myself."


    I''ll never let that happen.

 Chapter 45. A tickling match

    Chapter 45. A tickling match


    Avalyn


    "Are you going to open the envelope?" I asked Nik when we entered our bedroom.


    He took out the envelope from his pocket. "I''m not sure what to expect."


    "I''m sure it will be something good." I took his hand and made him sit on the bed.


    He looked at me, searching for something. I gave him an encouraging smile. With a sharp nod, he


    opened the envelope and unfolded the letter in it.


    "Dear Nik," Nik read out loud, "if you are reading this letter, it means you have found your mate. It also


    means that I am not there with you to witness that, and for that, I am very sorry.


    ? I know what must be running through your mind. No, I did not foresee this. But I always knew your


    father woulde for me one day. I wanted to be ready for it.


    ? I also want you to know that your father was not my true mate. That is not how a rtionship between


    mates work. I am truly sorry you had to see all of that, Nik. We mated for the convenience of our packs.


    To merge the two most powerful packs in the world. That was not what I wished for you. I wanted you


    to be with your mate that the Moon Goddess had blessed you with.


    ? I want you to promise me that you will love your mate and keep her happy. I have raised you right


    and I do not wish upon anyone the fate that rested on me.


    I want you to cherish your mate. You both have my blessings. I hope you find all the happiness in the


    world.


    ? Love, Viktoria." Nik finished. His heart was beating fast but he looked calm.


    "She knew." He spoke. "She knew that Adrik woulde for her. But she didn''t tell me. Or anyone. We


    could have protected her. I didn''t know he woulde after us."


    "Please don''t misjudge her actions." I held his trembling hand. "She didn''t?know.?She did this for you.


    Out of fear."


    He took my hand and kissed the back of it. "I love you, Avalyn. And I will never not treat you right." He


    looked at me, his eyes wanting my assurance.


    "I know you won''t." I smiled at him softly. "You are a good man, Niki."


    "I give you the permission to p some sense into me if I''m being a dick to you." He half smiled, trying


    to lighten the mood.


    "I''ll be sure to remember that." I joked back.


    Putting my lock behind my ear, he stood up, the letter held tight in his hand. "I''ll go keep this letter in


    mom''s room. I have some work after that, I''ll meet you for dinner."


    "See youter." I said before he left.


    I went to see Sofiya after that. She was leaving in a couple of days and I wanted to spend more time


    with her before she left.


    "Hello, my bitch." Sofiya hugged me.


    I chucked at her greeting, hugging her back. I felt her tummy already prodding out.


    I gasped. "has he grown already?" I asked.


    "Yes." She grinned, lifting her top. "See." She said. Yes. There definitely was a bit of growth. Sofiya


    always had a t stomach and now her lower belly was out.


    "So fast? I have hardly been gone for a day." I asked.


    "d and I think its a mini vampire. Vampires grow faster than werewolves because their regeneration


    is faster than us. And Grace said we will know for sure in a couple of weeks what it is. And if it''s a


    vampire, I''ll be giving birth in four and half months." She said, her eyes wide and excited.


    "That''s amazing!" I grinned. "But shouldn''t the baby be a wolf?and?a vampire?" It should be fifty-fifty of


    the parents right?


    "Hybrids don''t exist silly." She took a bite of a chocte that suddenly produced in her hand. "Don''t


    look at me that way. Momma''s got to eat." She grinned, caressing her belly. "And yes. There are so


    many vampire and werewolf mates. At this rate, a lot of hybrids should have been here. That would be


    pretty cool. But it''s biologically not possible." She exined.


    "Oh." I blushed. didn''t know that. I should have known it. "I also have some news to tell." I bit my lip.


    "What is it?" She asked, sounding curious.


    "I met my grandmother from my mother''s side. I mean she was her adoptive mother but I got some


    information about her." I said.


    "Shit! Really?" Her eyes widened.


    "Yes." I smiled and then proceeded to tell her about out conversation with Max and then the one with


    Mary.


    She stood up and did a clumsy curtsy. "Good afternoon, Princess Luna Avalyn Aine Alvarez-Volkov."


    Jumping out of bed, I too, curtsied the best I could. "Good afternoon, soon to be Queen Sofiya


    Aleksandra Volkov." I giggled.


    "Oh crap. You''re a Queen too. Good afternoon Queen Princess Luna Avalyn Aine Alvarez- Volkov.


    Dang that''s a huge ass name!" Sheughed along with me.


    "I don''t even think it''s said like that." I said thoughtfully.


    "Yes." She snapped her fingers. "It would be something like, Avalyn Aine Alvarez-Volkov, Luna of the


    Rogue Pack, Princess of the Fae kingdom and Queen of the Mozog Kingdom." She grinned at me like


    a proud mamma. "My baby has grown so much." She wiped a fake tear from her eye and hugged me.


    I hugged her back,ughing.?I really havee a long way.


    "But we have to keep me being a princess or being a Fae a secret.?No one?should know about it." I


    said. I know she would never tell it to a soul but I was just worried.


    "Of course. I understand." She smiled. "Nowe, I want to spend some time with the kids before I


    leave too. They must be back from school by now." She said and pulled me to the living room.


    True to her word, they had just arrived from school.


    Niki


    It was evening time when there was a knock at my office door. It was Ava.


    "Come in,?Moya Lyubov."?I called.


    The door opened and Ava entered, the kids behind her.


    "Did something happen?" I asked.


    "Not really." She replied and ced her hand over Adrian''s shoulder. "The kids have something to


    show you. And tell you."


    I looked at the kids. They looked scared for some reason.


    Adrian stepped forward, cing a scabbard on the desk.


    I picked it up, instantly knowing what it is. It was the Kozlov family dagger. It is Adrik Kozlov''s dagger.


    My sperm giver''s family dagger.


    I looked at Adrian seriously. "How did you get this?"


    "It is my father''s." He replied, looking at me with knowing eyes.


    "What''s his name?"


    "Adrik Kozlov." He replied in a beat.


    I sucked in a breath. Fuck.


    I took out the dagger and touched its de. I was once beaten raw for trying to touch this thing. "What


    is it doing with you? Why are you here?"


    "I stole it. He impregnated my mother, she gave birth to me. He got very happy because he finally got


    an heir since you ran away. He trained me. He wanted a back up, incase something happened to me,


    impregnated my mother again and had Vanessa. The baby was a girl which angered him so he killed


    my mom. In front of me." He spoke, his voice nk.


    "He used to try to hit Nessa but I hid her away. One day I was out for training and he got her." He


    squeezed his sister''s hand. "I nned everything. I took his most prized possession and then we left."


    He looked deep into my eyes.


    "I knew you were the Alpha of Rogues. The entire pack loves you and they used to tell me about you.


    Davina told me toe here, to you, that you would keep us safe. She gave me flight tickets and


    money and helped us escape." He said. Davina was my best friend. The only one who knew of my


    father''s torture. Her parents were the ones to help mom and I escape too. "She said, your brother will


    keep you safe."


    Brother from a father I hate.


    I liked them, both of them. I really did. But did I like them enough to see them as my brother and sister?


    "Why did you lie before?" I asked. I hate liars.


    "We knew of your history. Thought it would be the best if see for ourselves if we were safe with you or


    not." He replied.


    "That does not make sense since you chose to stay in our house." They had options to pick other


    people. Why stay at someone''s ce you weren''t sure about?


    "You are a good man. We felt that at the initiation ceremony. And Vanessa loved you both ever since


    you snuck her more cake at the after party and Avalyn pushed her on the swings." He said truthfully.


    "And you?" Avalyn asked him softly. "Did you like us too?"


    His gaze shifted to Ava. He gave a hesitant nod. "I feel safe here." He said in a small voice, far more


    vulnerable than the way he answered me before.


    He looked back at me, his gaze hardening. "You can give me any punishment you deem fit. I will take it


    for Vanessa too." He said, his voice nk again.


    "Why will he punish you?" Avalyn asked worriedly.


    "For lying. Hiding the truth." He replied, not moving his gaze from mine.


    "Oh, dear!" Ava hugged him. "No one''s going to touch you. Both of you. I''m so sorry you had to go


    through all of that at such a young age."


    He was still staring at me.


    A slow smile slid on my face as I nodded at him.


    His tough mask cracked as he let a smile pass and hugged Ava back.


    Vanessa smiled shyly as she walked up to me. She motioned me to bend down with her tiny hands.


    I bent down in my seat to her level. "Yes?"


    "You know the big secwet now?" She whispered loudly, as if she what she was asking was also a big


    secret.


    "Yes." I nodded.


    She looked at Adrian before looking at me again, "you won''t kill us?" Her eyes got wide as she


    whispered loudly again.


    "No." I replied softly. "Why would you think that?" I would never hurt anyone for something that wasn''t


    their fault. Especially children.


    "Adwian told me." She whispered loudly, ncing at her brother who was being mollycoddled by Ava.


    "But I told him no. That you and Avalyn are nice." She grinned. "Aren''t you my bwother too?"


    My heart squeezed at her hopeful expression. "Yes." I whispered.


    A beautiful grin spread across her face and then she extended her arms up, wanting me to pick her up.


    Smiling, I picked her and settled her on myp. She put her arms around my neck and kissed my


    cheek. "Adwian." She shouted, calling her brother.


    She stood up on myp, put her arm around my neck and turned to look at him. "It''s okay if you don''t


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    wanna y house with my anymowe. My new bwother will y with me now."


    Avalyn''s eyes widened before she chuckled. I red at her. "Avalyn would love to y house with you


    right now. You can paint her nails and do her hair. You would love that, wouldn''t you?"


    Avalyn chuckled at me and came forward. She picked Vanessa up, and carrying her at her hip, "why


    don''t we go y outside hmm? I''m pretty sure Dimitri would like to y with us." She grinned


    mischievously as she walked towards the door. "Are youing Adrian?"


    "In a minute." He said, looking at me.


    Avalyn gave me a ''be nice'' look before she left.


    "Thank you." He said, his face nk but his eyes shone with vulnerability.


    "No need to thank me. I did what I should." I replied.


    I swear he is more mature than Dimitri.


    "You didn''t need to take us in. Or take care of us the way you do." He said quietly.


    True.


    I gave him a nod as I looked into his grey eyes that he had gotten from Adrik. It was the same as mine


    too.


    "I want to start training." He spoke.


    "Which you do everyday, 2 hours in the evening." I replied.


    "Not with them. With older people. I have defeated them all. It''s boring now. I want someone more


    "You want to protect Vanessa." I said, hitting the mark right on spot as his eyes widened for a second


    before turning back to normal.


    I saw my younger self in him. I was exactly the same when I was 9. Scrawny but strong, matured


    beyond age with scars left to heal. Being with mom and Max helped. Adrian had no one like that.


    "Your training starts in ten minutes. I will see and decide what to do next." I said and stood up from my


    chair.


    His eyes glittered with excitement and he gave me a nod.


    We both made our way down the stairs and to the backyard which had a shortcut to the training


    grounds.


    "Where are you both going?" Ava called.


    "Training grounds." I replied.


    Dimitri was getting his fucking nails painted by Vanessa. I arched my brow at him.


    "They look pretty!" He eximed childishly, making Vanessa giggle, Ava and Sofiya joining her.


    "Vanessa, Sofiya has makeup that you can apply on his face too." I smirked at Dimitri.


    His eyes widened as Vanessa''s eyes brightened with excitement. "Yes!"


    Avalyn was looking at me worriedly. She should trust me.


    Adrian and I continued our walk to the training grounds. I saw Andrei standing in front of the assembled


    crowd. Evening training was mostly for kids who had school in the morning. And for those who missed


    morning training or wished to train more. The adults trained for 3-4 hours a day and the kids 2-3 hours


    a day. It depended on their age and rank.


    I walked till I was standing besides Andrei. Adrian went and stood with the kids of his age group, which


    was 8-10. The rest of the age groups were 11-13, 14-16, 17-19 and 20-21. Each group had two lines


    and they stood ording to their ranks, the strongest first, and then followed by the second strongest


    and so on.


    "Go start with yourps around the field." Andrei told then and then they all dispersed.


    "Adrian finally talked to you?" Andrei asked.


    "Yes. What''s his status?" I asked.


    "The kid''s smart and quick. Quicker than most I''ve seen in his age and he knows how to use it to his


    advantage. He has potential." Andrei said.


    I sensed a ''but'' so I waited.


    "But he isn''t strong enough. I had out him on a diet but he just doesn''t gain." He said. That was true,


    Adrian was too thin for his age. Tall, but thin.


    "Let''s see what he is without the speed." I murmured as I saw him run with the sixteen year olds. He


    was that fast. And the pups in that group were the ones who had already shifted.


    When theirps were done, they gathered in front of us again.


    "Alpha will be overlooking your training for the day. You all can go and continue sparing with your


    assigned partners. Adrian, Finn, wait back." Everyone agreed with Andrei and left, leaving Adrian and


    Finn behind.


    "How are you liking at Tessa and Mark''s?" I asked Finn.


    "I like it there, Alpha. They are good people." He replied, his voice ringing with honesty.


    "You can talk to me or anyone if you have a problem, okay young man?"


    "Thank you." He let out a small smile.


    I nodded. "I want both of you to spar together. Come here." I said and took them to the smallest fighting


    pits on the ground. It was small enough for them to move but you couldn''t really run in these. It was


    perfect for what I had in mind.


    They both entered the pit and stood in front of each other.


    "Start." I said.


    Adrian was quick to punch Finn in the face and duck when Finn shot back. He was also quick to jump


    when Finn tried to kick him. For the first couple of minutes, Adrian was untouchable by Finn. But Finn


    learned the limited amount of moves Adrian could do in the small circle and shot back. A good punch


    on Adrian''s face by Finn had him lying on his back, on the ground.


    "Stand up." Imanded.


    Hissing, Adrian stood up, wiping the blood dripping from him nose and put his arms up in fighting


    position again.


    Adrian was light on his feet and danced around Finn, punching with the quickness of light and Finn was


    the stable power, getting in one punch but it would be a good one.


    Adrian delivered a punch at Finn''s jaw for the fourth time, making him stagger.


    "Punch harder. Are you fighting him or tickling him?" I asked.


    Another punch was thrown by Adrian which Finn avoided and he shot his leg out, making Adrian fall


    down again.


    "Stand up. Are you a wolf or a human?" I taunted.


    His red at me in anger and turned back to Finn. They both were of the same age. And Adrian said


    he had defeated everyone in his age group. But defeating someone and being stronger than someone


    was two different things.


    "What''s happening here?" Ava appeared besides me.


    "A tickling match." I replied as I saw Adrian dance around Finn in circles again.


    Growling, Adrian punched Finn who was about to step out of the circle but gained his bnce and


    stood his ground.


    Growling, Finn eyed Adrian before executing a perfect punch which had him falling down again, making


    Ava gasp.


    "Oh dear." She said worriedly when more blood trickled down Adrian''s nose.


    I held her hand to stop her from interrupting their fight. And this time, I remained quiet too, wanting to


    see what Adrian would do.


    Finn offered him a hand which he pped away and got on his feet again. "I can do this all day." He


    said as he barely stood straight.


    "That''s enough for now. Finn go practice with someone else, you did good." I told him.


    "Thanks, Alpha." He heaved before running away.


    Adrian looked at me with hisrge sad eyes.


    "You were not fighting. You were dancing around him. When you fight, you fight with the intent to kill.


    You don''t run around your enemies, you?hack?your way through them." I told him.


    His shoulders sagged.


    "Now tell me the reason you are not gaining weight." I narrowed my eyes at him.


    Avalyn squeezed my hand, silently telling me to go easy on him but I ignored it.


    Adrian remained silent.


    "I asked you a question." I said firmly.


    His eyes lowered, having no answer. But I already knew the reason.


    "This is?not?Mystic Lupus." I growled. "You eat everyday, thrice a day. No exceptions. Not just when


    you have done a good job or been a good boy."


    Adrik used to starve people if they didn''t do their job properly. He used to ration food of every single


    house. He had a separate team of wolfs looking after the rationing. Apparently, it drove people to strive


    harder.


    His eyes snapped to mine, tears filled to the brim.


    "This is The Rogue Pack. You live here. But you won''t be a part of it unless you act like it." I told him.


    "You want to be a Volkov?" I asked, knowing that he knows what an honour it was to have that


    surname.


    He nodded, a tear rolling down his cheek.


    Ava was quick to wipe it away.


    "Earn it."

 Chapter 46. Pamper

    Chapter 46. Pamper


    Avalyn


    "I wish I could do something to help him." I whispered.


    We were sitting in the infirmary by Mikhail''s side. His entire neck and shoulder has turned ck and is


    decaying. He smelt of death already and he hadn''t opened his eyes since yesterday night. His heart


    was beating normally but Grace said that he would suffer for a couple of more weeks before he would


    die.


    "Let''s see what we find in Mozog." Niki murmured.


    We can''t let him die. Mikhail was our brother.


    I vow to find something to help him. He was out there because of me. He is hurt because of me.


    "Let''s go." Nik held my hand and stood up. Following his lead, I stood up too and left with ast nce


    at Mikhail.


    Niki was hurt. I could feel it through the bond. But he was staying strong for all of us. Didn''t he know


    he didn''t have to pretend in front of me?


    "Are your bags packed?" He asked me.


    "Yes. April helped me." I murmured.


    "Good." He said as he took both our bags and carried them out to the car.


    Today was the day we were going to Mozog with Sofiya and dimir. Andrei was staying back to look


    after the pack and Mikhail.


    Rhazien, along with his mate and the other vampires had left the day before for preparations.


    Preparations for what? I don''t know.


    After a two hour drive, we reached the airport and boarded a private flight. During the flight, Nik and


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    dimir worked while Sofiya and I spent ourst hours together.


    I was going to miss her dearly. She was my first friend and I don''t think I can ever get used to her not


    being at home with me.


    We talked about any and everything before Nik called us back and told us to take our seats because


    we were about tond.


    Mozog as a total of six hours away from our pack, including road and air travel. It was going to be


    difficult to visit often but I''m sure we will manage it.


    The first thing I noticed when we reached that the Kingdom of Mozog was perched up on a mountain.


    And on the very top of it was a castle.


    It looked very small from were we were standing right now but I was sure it''s going to humongous.


    It was out-of-the-world beautiful. A lushyer of green coated the mountain and I could see the roofs of


    the houses in between. I now understand why dimir missed his home so much.


    "It''s so beautiful." I said as I looked out of the window from the car. We were climbing the mountain and


    dimir told us that we would reach in an half an hour.


    "You should see the pce. You will love it." Sofiya was amused at my amazement.


    "Can''t wait." I smiled.


    I hadn''t been in the mountains since I was in Montana Pack. But then again, I didn''t really leave the


    house so much.


    The world was too beautiful to stay in one ce. I wanted to see so many ces and visit a lot of


    countries with Nik.


    The density of houses increased and I knew we were in the main city. As we passed houses, their


    sizes kept increasing, indicating the growing wealth of people as we reached nearer to the pce.


    A nk mask was in the ce of Nik and dimir''s faces. I wondered what they were thinking about.


    Nik''s link was closed and I had no idea what he was feeling.


    Slowly, we entered the gates of the pce. It was made out of white marble and real gold. Guards


    were stationed at specific points, bowing as our car passed from near them.


    Another gate appeared and the driver stopped the car in front of it.


    Two men stepped forward and opened doors from both the sides. Nik and I slid out from one door and


    dimir and Sofiya from the other.


    "Do not react to the ves. You will ignore them."?Nik mind-linked me.


    ves?


    What was he talking about?


    All I could see was happy and weing people standing, waiting for us toe in.


    When we stepped in through the gate I saw more people. The path for us was clear to the doors of the


    pce by the guards who held the people back.


    Nik extended his arm and I took it.


    He led us through down the carpet as the people bowed down in front of us. dimir and Sofiya


    walked just behind us.


    We climbed up the marble steps of the castle and entered through the gold doors.


    My pace slowed as I took in the interior.


    The word ''beautiful'' wasn''t enough to capture the essence of this pce. Tall marble pirs intricately


    carved with gold supported the pce.


    It was surreal.


    The sides of the passage was bordered with water and different types of flowers floated on it, releasing


    a sweet fragrance.


    Four armed and armoured guards surrounded, forming a square around us. They led us through the


    pce and through another set of doors.


    They let us enter through the doors while they stood outside, guarding it.


    dimir closed the doors behind us and just like that, we were left alone. We were in a huge room


    which looked like the royal version of a living room. Everything here screamed expensive.


    "You were right." I smiled at Sofiya. "This pce is beautiful."


    "I knew you would love it." She grinned.


    "You are very lucky to grow up here." I smiled at dimir.


    "Thank you, Avalyn." He smiled but he still had a far away look in his eye.


    "What happened?" Sofiya asked him, catching his hand in her own.


    "Nothing." He told her and then looked at us. "This the royal family quarters. The safest ce in the


    pce. It is imprable. You don''t need to be concerned about your safety once you are here." He


    informed. "You should take the king''s room." He told Niki who nodded. "It''s the door straight down


    the corridor."


    "And you?" I asked him.


    "I''ll stay in my old room." He said.


    Of course. That was a stupid question.


    "The coronation ceremony is in two hours. Meet us here in the living room." He told us before leaving


    with Sofiya.


    We both made our way to the room dimir directed us to.


    Nik opened the double doors for us and we walked in.


    This room was easily more than five times our room back in the pack. It was a mix of ssic royal and


    modern interior. It had its own dining area, coffee table and seats, a television area and a fire ce. I


    located a huge balcony and a sitting area there too.


    Then I smelled humans. Frowning I turned around and gasped. Along the wall besides the door


    kneeled eight ves. On the door''s left kneels four female and four male were on its right. Each of


    them wore cors and had gold chains attached to them. The chains ended in a leather loop to hold


    and they were ced on hooks on the walls on shoulder level.?


    I jumped when I felt a hand on my shoulder.


    It''s just Niki.


    I tried to calm my wildly beating heart.


    "It''s okay." He kissed my forehead. "It''s a custom all vampires are following since the dawn of time."


    "It''s wrong." A tear trailed down my cheek.


    Eight lives. For what? For doing things I can easily do on my own.


    "Avalyn." Master said quietly. "I told you to not react to them. To ignore them."


    My eyes lowered at the thought of not doing was told. "But¡ª"


    "There are somethings you will not understand. But people believe in this since thousands of years. Let


    it go, alright?" He put a lock of my hair behind my ear.


    I sought warmth in his arms and hugged him. His arms came around me and rubbed my back. "We


    need to start getting ready or else we will gette." He murmured.


    I nodded and let him go.


    He extended his hand in the direction of the ves. All of them stood up from their position, took off


    their leash from their hooks and one by one ced them in the palm of Nik''s hand who held them in his


    fist. They kneeled again.


    He took my hand in his free hand and led me to a door, all the ves following us. It turned out to be


    the bathroom for ack of better word. It was just as big as the bedroom and had two sinks, onerge


    shower area and two swimming pools. One was filled with milk with rose petals floating on top and the


    other one was normal water with epsom salt in it. There were seats and couches to sit too.


    "Stand up. Take off your leash and ce it by the door." Nik ordered. The ves stood up and then


    took their leashes off and ced them by the door in a pile.


    "Undress us." He ordered and my eyes widened.


    Two males began undressing Nik who couldn''t care less. He was confident proud of his body as


    opposed to me who was feeling very shy about anyone else seeing me naked so closely and intimately.


    But Nik''s gaze captured me, rooting me to my ce as two females undid my dress and slid it down my


    body. Then my bra and panties were next. Fire spread in his gaze as he looked at me being undress.


    His nostrils red as he smelled my arousal.


    "You like being pampered." He whispered in amazement as he grasped my hand and took me to the


    milk pool. It had steps inside so we went in easily. The milk was warm and felt nice against my skin.


    Blush rose on my skin.


    We stood facing each other in the milk but there was a distance between us I didn''t like. I wanted to


    close the distance but I didn''t, waiting for Nik to make a move.


    He nodded to the ves behind me and then I heard them enter. My eyes widened.


    What were they doing now?


    The females came besides me. One held a basket that floated on the milk and had many things in it.


    Two stood on my sides and one behind me.


    The males did the same with Nik.


    The one behind me opened my hair that was braided and wet it with milk.


    Nik''s eyes dted seeing that. He was turned on. I felt like he will pounce on me any second. It''s just a


    question of when.


    The scent of rose wafted in the air as the female holding the basket passed the bottle of rose oil to the


    ones on my sides. The one behind me was massaging my hair and the ones on the sides started


    massaging my body with it. I bit my lip in embarrassment when they massaged my breasts.


    Nik smirked at that.


    The males were doing the same to him but I held all his attention. He was amused by what he was


    seeing. The females touching me, massaging me. Pampering me. It was turning him on.


    They thoroughly massaged my breasts, shoulders, back, legs and finally one''s fingers touched my


    core. I gasped.


    Nik''s smirk grew. He knew exactly what was happening.


    I bit my lip as she massaged me thoroughly. A small moan left my mouth.


    It wasn''t her touch that was creating a turmoil inside me though, it was Nik''s heated gaze. Normally, I


    couldn''t get off without receiving a couple of spanks or some rough caresses, but right now, only a look


    from Nik lit me up on fire. The female''s ministrations only added to it.


    I saw his smirk slip when the male touched him. I smirked them. I could feel him being pumped through


    the bond. But his eyes only held heat for me.


    Next, they used the Chamomile oil. And then the sandalwood oil.


    I was close to cuming now. Nik''s gaze set my core of fire and the constant touching and fingering


    wasn''t helping either.


    "You will note." Nik spoke.


    "Please." I moaned as she fingered my lips thoroughly withvender oil now.


    "No." He denied.


    I shuddered in a breath. I wille if she touches me anymore. I pushed her hand away. I can''t take


    anymore without cuming.


    The ves stepped aside after that.


    Nik grasped my hand and then took me to the pool willed with water next which was right besides this


    one.


    The ves entered with another basket this time.


    The one standing behind me started washing my hair but the ones on my sidesthered my body with


    a mixture. It smelled of lemon and yogurt?


    "What is that?" I asked.


    "It is a mixture of yogurt, lemon, honey and avocado oil, Queen Avalyn." One said softly. "It is a good


    scrub for your skin."


    Nik smiled at me. I smiled back.


    I was actually having fun. I liked it.


    They massaged it in before they rubbed it off with water thoroughly.


    They stepped back once again after they were done.


    Nik led me out once again but and took me to the shower area.


    The ves came in and turned on the shower. Water sprayed from all directions, making me giggle and


    Nik smiled at me giggling.


    That''s it. I can''t take it anymore. I walked up to him and put my hand behind his neck, pulling him down


    as I raised on my toes to kiss him. "I love you."


    "I love you too." He rasped and then ced his hands on my thighs, lifting me up. My legs hooked


    around his waist and arms came around his neck as we kissed.


    He pushed me roughly against the wall and kissed me harder.


    I reached between us, easily finding his shaft. I needed a release. Desperately.


    He paused my hand.


    "Please." I begged.


    "Why did you ask me toe before?" He rasped.


    Why? What does that mean?


    "I was about toe?" I wasn''t sure what he was asking and my mind was too clouded with lust right


    now.


    He pped my ass hard. I gasped at the stinging sensation. It hurt.


    His hands came to massage my moulds. It was abination of soft and gentle and rough and hard.


    "The only one who is allowed to make you cum is me,?Moya Lyubov." He whispered harshly in my ear.


    Oh.


    That''s what he meant.


    "I''m sorry." His shaft entered me before the words were out of my mouth.


    "It''s funny you even thought I''d give anyone else the pleasure to make youe." He bit my earlobe as


    he pumped into me.


    I came in seconds. I was already dripping wet and on the verge of cuming.


    I think the same was for him because he came right after me too.


    Holding me like that, he stood for some time before he calmed down and put me down again.


    My cheeks burned when I remembered where we are and we did it in front of all these people.


    Nik chuckled. "You are blushing because of them, especially after they bathed you?"


    My cheeks grew warmer and I pped his stomach but I was only met with rock hard abs. "Don''tugh


    at me." I mumbled.


    "I''m sorry." He was stillughing.


    I huffed and motioned the girls to finish whatever they were doing.


    They washed my hair, soaped my body and rinsed it thoroughly. At the end, one stood in front of me


    and gently applied soap on my face before rubbing it off.


    They stepped aside again. Nik then walked with me and sat me down on a cushioned bench.


    Then the ves patted us dry before they started applying moisturiser on our bodies.


    "Have you been here before?" I asked him, breaking the peaceful silence. He has to have been here.


    "A couple of times. My mother was friends with Queen Kira¡ªdimir''s mother. But I only knew about


    them when we came in Rogue Pack. Adrik kept mom isted. We met at least once a year. Either


    mom and I woulde here or else Kira and dimir woulde to the pack." He said.


    So that is how Sofiya met dimir easily. She must have known each other since they were children.


    "How old is dimir?" I frowned. Vampires don''t grow old after a certain age. For all I knew, he could


    be centuries old.


    "Eighty seven." He replied.


    My eyes bulged.?Eighty seven?


    Nik''sugh paused my train of thoughts. "I just wanted to see your expression. He is thirty two."


    "Ha ha. You''re very funny Nik." I pouted. I was enjoying thisid back and joke-y Nik to be honest.


    "Thanks." He winked.


    Just like that, the ves were done.


    "Take out all the clothes appropriate for the coronation." I ordered all of them.


    They quickly left the bathroom.


    Nik had an amused smile on his face as I straddled him. I hadn''t felt this rxed in my entire life. Or


    pampered or so much at peace. All the worries have left my mind somehow. My body feels like jello


    and I absolutely love it.


    His arms came around my waist like bands.


    I lowered my face and peppered kissed all over his face.


    "Maybe I should have someone do this to you everyday if it gets me so much love." He murmured,


    closing his eyes as he relished in my touch. A soft smile grazed his lips which made me love him even


    more.


    I didn''t think it was even possible to love someone this much. My love for him grows every day. Its like if


    I love him any more than this, my heart would burst out of my chest. And thats what I thought yesterday


    too.


    His eyes fluttered open. "Kisses!" He demanded.


    I giggled and continued peppering more kisses around his face. I finally finished with his lips.


    "We will be?reallyte if we don''t leave now." I whispered.


    He let out an unimpressed noise from the back of his throat but picked me up and carried me back to


    the bedroom.

 Chapter 47. Royalty

    Chapter 47. Royalty


    Avalyn


    The ves had brought out two full hanging shelves. One held clothes for me and the other for Nik.


    All of them were red in colour.


    "Why red?" I asked.


    "Red is a sacred colour for vampires." Nik said as he went through his clothes.


    I hummed as I went through the beautiful dresses.


    I chose the most simple and dress with maximum coverage from all of them. It had a tight corset bodice


    and the bottom part was made of silk that reached the floor. The thing about the top was that it was see


    through but the intricate designs on it would cover my nipples well enough. At least my lower body


    would be covered entirely.


    I had noticed whileing that vampires like nudity. And they don''t shy away from unting their


    bodies. It''s a part of their culture. The less the amount of cloth covering your body, the better.


    "Don''t look at my dress." I hid it behind myself. "I want to surprise you." I smiled.


    "Fine. There must be a dressing room in here. You can go there." Nik smiled.


    Nodding I looked around the room, trying to guess which door it is.


    It''s getting ridiculous now.


    "Help me locate the dressing room" I told a ve.


    She bowed and led me to the dressing room. all the clothes were in this room and one entire wall was


    covered with mirror.


    "We can help you get ready, if you wish, Queen Avalyn." One spoke softly.


    "Of course. You can tell me what you need me to do." I didn''t want them to scared of any punishment


    or something. I would never punish anyone.


    "Can you please sit on this bench?" She asked.


    Nodding, I went and sat on the cushioned bench which was in front of a ceiling to floor mirror.


    All four of them worked efficiently. One was giving me a manicure, other a pedicure, one was applying


    makeup on my face and thest one was doing my hair.


    "Don''t apply too much makeup, please. I want to go for a simple and elegant look." I instructed them.


    "As you please." She whispered. I closed my eyes and let them do everything. They were much more


    experienced than me anyways.


    After about half an hour, they were done. I opened my eyes and smiled at myself in the mirror. The


    makeup was very natural and my brown eyes were popping because of the perfectly applied eyeliner


    and mascara. The only thing that was dark was the red lipstick but it also looked nice and went really


    well with the look. My hair was done in a low bun and soft locks framed my face. My nails were painted


    red and golden nail-art was done on it.


    It looked perfect.


    "Now the dress." I smiled.


    One ve carried the dress and the other three helped me wear it.


    My lips parted. I looked beautiful.


    "Heels?" I asked.


    "Here, Queen Avalyn." A ve called. I turned around and saw her slide out an entire shelf of heels


    from the wall.


    The wall had floor to ceiling, in built shelves that held different clothings, essories and shoes.


    I walked forward in amazement and looked through them. I wanted something in red and gold.


    I finally found the perfect heels. They were golden coloured high heels and the heel looked like it was a


    stem and on top of it rested a rose which joined with the shoe around my ankle. It looked really nice.


    "Would you like to wear ornaments, Queen Avalyn?" One ve asked softly.


    "What do you have?" I asked.


    She walked towards the wall and pulled out an entire shelf full of ornaments. I saw things I didn''t even


    know the name of.?


    But I felt guilty picking up something very expensive.


    I chose a simple gold chain with a small tear drop shaped ruby hanging at the end. I wore matching


    earrings and I was done.


    "You will have to wear a belt too, Queen Avalyn." One ve said and motioned towards the section of


    belts that had chains in between and some designs I didn''t recognise.


    I took a the simplest one. It was a single gold chain and handed it to a ve. She encircled it around


    my waist and tied it at the side of my waist.


    I looked at the mirror for a final look.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "Do I look good?" I asked the one that put the belt on me.


    "You look beautiful, Queen Avalyn." A small smile spread across her face.


    "Thank you." I patted her shoulder. "Thank you to you three too." I smiled warmly at the other three


    ves who looked very shocked by my kindness.


    I walked out of the dressing room and saw Nik standing in the middle of the room, doing something on


    his cellphone.


    He looked up as soon as he heard me. His eyes glittered and his pupils dted when he looked at me


    walk towards him.


    "You look delicious,?Moya Lyubov." He looked me up at down.


    "Thanks. You too." I smiled slyly and checked him out too. He had worn ck pants and a ck tunic


    which had red embroidery on it. His hair was gelled back and he looked every inch of the King he was.


    A very,?very?hot King.


    He bent down to kiss me but I ducked.


    "Lipstick and makeup." I warned.


    "What the hell is this?" His eyes narrowed as he grabbed a fold of my dress. My eyes widened when I


    realised there was a slit in the dress. It went from my hips down to my legs. One wrong move and my


    hips will be exposed.


    "Oops?" I bit my lip.


    "You better not sh anyone or I swear I will not hesitate to spank you in front of that same person." He


    promised in my ear before he pulled me out of the door.


    I blushed. The promise sounded very enticing.


    dimir and Sofiya were already seated on the couches. They soon as they saw us. dimir had worn


    something very simr to Nik but only less dressy. Sofiya had worn a red and white dress and it fitted


    her like a glove.


    "You look gorgeous." We both said together andughed at that.


    "We should leave now. Or else we will bete." dimir, ever the punctual man said.


    Nik extended his arm to me and I grasped it. We walked out of the doors and the guards stood in


    attention at our sight and then bowed.


    "Rise." Nik said and they stood up.


    Nik started walking where the coronation ceremony was going to happen and the guards formed a


    square around us again.


    After a couple of minutes of walk, we reached a set of double doors that the guards opened for us.


    Besides us were two swimming pools, one on each side and I saw two totally naked, beautiful women


    swimming in each of them. They had a cor around their neck which made me realise that they were


    ves.


    A few feet after the swimming pools, people standing in front of their chairs. They bowed down as we


    passed by them.


    Then came another two set of swimming pools and they had ves swimming in them too.


    Another few feet from the swimming pool were small throne like chairs ced. There were six in total,


    three on each side and a considerable distance between each of them. Lord Leikos, Lord Darius, Lady


    Ezra and Rhazien were bowed down to us in front of those seats. The two nearest to the throne


    remained empty. Clearly for dimir and Sof.


    Then there were three flight of stairs and top of thaty two thrones. One bigger than the other, clearly


    for the King.


    Nik and I stood in front of our thrones and looked at everyone bowing to us.


    "Rise." Nik said, his voice booming around the hall.


    Everyone stood straight and looked at us anxiously. Each and every vampire in the room had their


    undivided attention on us. But for some reason, I didn''t feel shy under their gaze. I only grew confident.


    An old man with white hair and beard walked down the carpet, four fully naked ves, two men and


    two women walking behind him with different things in their hands. Their cors were attached to


    chains which was finally attached to a thick, gold chain. The other end of it was tipped with leather and


    it was in the old man''s hands.


    I instantly didn''t like him but I knew he held some kind of authority over here.


    "Do you vow to take responsibility of the welfare of Mozog?" He asked us. So he was the one who


    would perform the coronation ceremony.


    "I do." Nik and I''s voice came out together, strong and filled with promise.


    "Lord Rhazien." The man said.


    Rhazien stood up from his throne and walked up to us. One male ve and a female ve stepped


    forward, and in their hands were robes. It was all white and had fur around the shoulder area and the


    rest was covered with intricate gold patterns.


    Rhazien took the bigger robe from the male ve and walked up to us, bowed and then put it around


    Nik. And attached the both the fur parts together with a small golden chain so it wouldn''t fall off.


    The female ve then stepped forward with the smaller robe and Rhazien put it on me. It was


    incredibly soft and light. With it, I felt a sense of responsibility fall on my shoulders.


    "Do you vow to rule the people of Mozog fairly and justly?" He asked again.


    "I do." We both vowed again.


    "Lady Ezra." The man beckoned.


    Lady Ezra stepped forward and took a small box from a male ve. She opened it and took out a ring


    and then came to us, bowed and slid the ring in the middle finger of his right hand.


    She took another ring and slid in my middle finger of right hand too. It was a gold ring and a blood red


    coloured stone on top of it. And I had a suspicion it wasn''t ruby.


    "Do you vow to protect Mozog with your life?" The man asked once Lady Ezra was back to her ce.


    "I do." We both said again.


    Lord Darius stepped forward and took a sword that was in its sheath from the ve. It was white with


    gold carvings.


    He bowed and then attached the sheath to Nik''s clothes.


    He then took a dagger from a female ve which was in a sheath simr to Nik''s and bowed before he


    attached the sheath to the belt at my waist.


    After he was done, he went and stood in front of is seat again.


    "Do you vow to use your power as a ruler wisely, so as to interest the welfare of Mozog?" The man


    asked.


    "I do." Nik and I said, our voice one.


    "Lord Leikos." The man nodded.


    Lord Leikos took a sceptre from the ve and walked to us, bowed before he handed Nik the Sceptre.


    It was again made of gold and on its crown shaped handle, it was decorated with different sizes of


    diamonds, and in the between the borders of the crown, rested a blood red stone.


    Nik held it from the top part and rested its end on the ground.


    After that, he took another sceptre from a female ve and handed it to me. It was a much delicate and


    a more female version of Nik''s.


    Lord Leikos then went back to his position.


    "Do you wilfully agree to be the King and Queen of Mozog?" He asked.


    "I do." I we said again.


    Then he took a gleaming crown and ced it on top of Nik''s head who bowed down a little.


    He took another feminine version of the crown and ced it on top of my head as I bowed too,


    following Nik''s lead.


    "I, Louis IV, Sacerdos of the great kingdom of Mozog, announce the new rulers of Mozog." He said, his


    gravelly voice echoing from the walls. "King Niki Volkov and Queen Avalyn Volkov."


    Everyone broke into ps and cheers, making blush rise on my face.


    I could feel their eptance and love for us. It was one of best feelings in the world.


    Nik took my hand in his and helped me sit down. Which I did, with my back straight and head held high.


    Nik took his ce on the throne besides mine, looking every inch of the King he is.


    He raised his hand, silencing everyone.


    "Please take your seats." He said and Sacerdos Louis bowed before he took his leave along with his


    ves.


    "My first order as the King is permanently lifting the ban from Prince dimir and Princess Sofiya." Nik


    said.


    "Anyone who was expelled out of Mozog for mating with someone who was not a Vampire is now


    allowed toe back. Discrimination between supernatural species on any grounds will be considered


    as a punishable offence." Nik spoke, causing a small smile to slide on Sofiya''s face.


    "I also announce Prince dimir first in line for the throne of Kingdom Mozog." Nik said.


    The crowd broke into another round of apuse and cheers. Everyone loved dimir.


    Lord Rhazien stood up from his throne and motioned for something. Two ves walked up to the


    middle of the hall, holding one tray each. And on the tray held a crown, fit for a prince and a princess.


    "Crowned Prince dimir and Princess Sofiya." Nik said, a soft undertone in his voice.


    They both stood up from their seats and walked up the steps to stand in front of us, dimir in front of


    me and Sof in front of me.


    They both kneeled in front of us on one leg.


    We stood up together and took the crowns from the ves who were standing at our sides.


    I took the crown and gently ced it on top of Sofiya''s head.


    ''Congrattions.'' I mind- linked her.


    ''Thank you.'' She replied, her voice thick with emotions.


    She stood up and I saw dmir stand up too, his crown on his head. They turned around to look at


    everyone.


    "I, Niki Volkov, Alpha of the Rogue Pack, King of Mozog, announce the crowned Prince¡ªPrince


    dimir." Nik said, his voice proud.


    He motioned me to go ahead.


    "I, Avalyn Volkov, Luna of the Rogue Pack, Queen of Mozog, announce the mate of Crowned Prince


    dimir¡ªPrincess Sofiya." I said, my voice same out soft but firm.


    The crowd broke into another round of apuse and cheers, louder than ever. I smiled. I was happy.


    For I was blessed enough to be here, blessed that I was with Nik right now, by his side, and that I got to


    give Sofiya and dimir this honour. They deserved it.

 Chapter 48. Sacredos

    Chapter 48. Sacredos


    Niki


    "Under no circumstance will you use your powers. They make your hair go white and your eyes blue.


    And we do not want?anybody?to know about then. Am I clear?" I asked. Thest thing I wanted was


    everyone to be after her life. Revealing her secret in an unknown ce is as good as suicide.


    "Yes." She mumbled.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Not good enough, Love.


    "I asked am I clear?" I tipped her head up so she looked at me in the eye.


    "Yes." She replied, licking her lips.


    I pecked her lips.


    "You do not need to fear the vampires. They are your people. But that does not mean you let your


    guard down. We are werewolves ruling vampires. I hope you know this has never happened before for


    a reason." Because both our species have hated each other ever since we were created. "We need to


    be extra cautious. I don''t want you out of my sight." I said thest sentence in my Master voice.


    "Yes, Nik." She whispered.


    "Good. I also want you to tie your hair up or in a braid. I don''t want me touching it even by mistake and


    anyone seeing it change colour. I do not want to raise questions." I caressed her long locks, seeing


    them turn silver under my touch.


    "Can you but my hair in braid, please, Jasmin?" She asked one of the ves.


    "Yes, Queen Avalyn." A ve¡ª Jasmin got up from her kneeling position from near the wall and


    rushed into the dressing room. She came out with ab and a rubber band.


    She quickly put Ava''s hair in a braid.


    "Thank you, Jasmine." Ava said.


    "You''re wee, my Queen." Jasmine said with a smile and went to kneel back in her position.


    We both walked outside our bedroom and saw Rhazien talking with dimir and Sofiya.


    "Niki." Rhazien straightened up when he saw me. "Avalyn." He nodded at her in acknowledgment.


    "Rhazien." I nodded back.


    "Hello, Rhazien. Where''s Jessica?" She asked.


    "She will meet us in the dining hall." He replied to her and then looked at me in worry, "you''ve talked to


    her?"


    "Yes." I replied, looking down at Avalyn.


    "Okay. Thanks. That''s good." He said.


    "Chill Rhazien. It''s going to be alright." dimir said. It''s true. The man was stressing way too much.


    "You can never be extra cautious." He spoke ominously.


    "What is it?" I narrowed my eyes at him. There was something he isn''t telling us.


    "The people are divided. The middle ss and the poor ones who disliked Vasilik like the new change


    in power but the older and affluent families who liked him are against it." By against it, he means


    against us.


    "He only has to keep the throne for twenty four hours before he can announce he is making me the


    King. Nothing much will happen in one day." dimir looked worried too. I''m going to have to have a


    talk with him about thatter.


    "Which also means he will stay in power for three more days after that." Rhazien said.


    "What do you need me to do?" I asked.


    "Rule and be the best King you can. Don''t make major changes. Don''t do things which will affect any of


    the elites in any ways. We are pretty rigid in our system and we despise change. To be honest, the only


    reason you are standing alive right now is because dimir is here with you. And people like you more


    because you announced him as the first in line." Rhazien said.


    It was true. dimir being here was the only reason we were alive right now.


    "I can manage to not get killed for twenty four hours." I said dryly.


    "Good. Avalyn, please don''t say anything about the ves. I know you feel strongly for them but if you


    die, there is no saving them ever." He said in a joking manner but a growl escaped my throat.


    "No one is dying." I said. "Let''s go. We arete for breakfast." I took Ava''s hand in mine and led her out


    of the door.


    The guards surrounded is as we walked to the dining hall.


    The guards opened the doors for us and the chattering voices stopped and everyone stood up. A sign


    of respect.


    Suddenly a little girl ran up to us, reminding me of Vanessa. They looked like they were of the same


    age. But I thought Vampire kingdoms didn''t have a lot of children. Whose kid is this?


    The girl tugged at my jeans, making every single person in the room freeze.


    "Are you the King now?" She asked loudly, her voice echoing in the deadly silent room.


    "Yes." I replied.


    She raised her arms, wanting me to pick her up. I heard a gasp from somewhere in the room. Probably


    her mother. But I don''t think she has anything to worry about. I picked the little girl up.


    "Are you a bad king like sik or a good one?" She looked in my eyes as she said the wrong name


    confidently.


    I chuckled at her. So much like Vanessa.


    "I would like to consider myself a good one." I replied to her.


    "Which means you will release my sister from jail?" She asked.?


    Ady rushed to us.


    "Forgive me, King Niki." She bowed before standing upright. "The girl does not know what she


    speaks of. I should not have brought her here but she threw a tantrum." Her cheeks tinted pink as she


    took the little girl from my arms.


    "It''s fine. She is an adorable kid." I smiled kindly at the worried lookingdy. "I would also like to


    announce that if an unfair judgement was passed against anyone''s family members or friend, the court


    will be open to grievances." I said and I felt Ava squeeze my arm. She was happy with my decision.


    There wasn''t a better way to spend our three days as King and Queen anyways.


    The room broke into murmurs as I walked to my seat at the head of the long table with Ava. Ava took


    her seat to my right and dimir took a seat to my left, Sofiya on his other side.


    I could feel the shift in the air. They were warming up to us and Rhazien looked happy too. This had to


    be good.


    I sat on my chair, followed by Ava and then everyone else.


    The food was already ced on the table so the ves came in and served everyone.


    Everyone waited for me to have the first bite. After the ve had served my ce, I picked up the knife


    and fork and cut a piece of omelette and ate it.


    Taking that as a sign, the rest started eating too.


    I caught Jessica''s gaze who was sitting besides her mate and she nodded at me. I nodded back.?


    The breakfast was more tamed than I had thought. And much more than what Rhazien had thought


    too. None of the ves were punished, and that''s because none of them messed up.


    In this world, ves were pets. Like ornaments. The more, the prettier, the better. The elites shed


    their pets like women shed their jewellery. And showing power and control over them, being the most


    strict Master to their ves was them unting how great they are.


    I understood that. I have spent a considerable around of time in this pce and I know how things


    work. They were just not opening up because of the change in power which hadn''t happened in


    centuries. I give them a couple of days before they go back to their old ways. It only worried me for


    Ava.


    I ced my spoon down after I was done and saw that Ava was done too. She looked a bit nervous but


    she was doing well. Most of the people on the table were done too.


    I wiped my mouth with the napkin and stood up, making everyone else follow me suit.


    "Thank you for the breakfast and have a nice day." I said and took Ava''s hand in mine before taking my


    leave.


    "Where are we going now?" She asked as the guards surround us.


    "I thought that a Queen should know what her pce looks like." I smiled.


    Her eyes brightened at the prospect of a tour.


    "This is the library." I said as we entered the three storey library. dimir, Max and I used to spend a


    considerable about of time here. Mainly because both of them loved books. I am more of an outdoor


    person.


    I leaned against a shelf and watched as she spun around herself, looking at the library. Avalyn liked


    books, I knew that. But not enough to read all day, everyday. But I had caught her reading a book every


    now and then.


    "The books here are thousands of years old." I told her.


    "Can I take one?" She asked.


    "Sure." I said.


    Smiling widely, she climbed up the stairs and roamed around, finding whatever she wanted. She got a


    book she wanted and she climbed down again.


    I saw the book she picked up and I saw it was about Fayes. A shy smile grew on her face. She wanted


    to know more about her kind.


    I handed her book back to her and continued with the tour. I showed her the ballroom, all five the court


    rooms, the throne room, the centre room which had a vast balcony to attend to the public, the gallery


    and the state rooms. I saved the gardens for thest.


    As we walked through the garden, Ava had such a blissful expression on her face that it made my


    chest hurt.


    "Do you like the pce?" I asked her.


    She looked up at me and smiled. "I?love?it."


    "One day I''m going to build you a pce. Bigger and better than this." I vowed.


    "B-but I don''t need all of this. The home we have back at the pack is enough." She looked shocked.


    "That ce is a house, Ava. Not a home. I''m going to build a Pce for my Queen. And that will be our


    home." I kissed the back of her hand.


    "My home is where you are, Niki." She bit her lip.


    I pressed my lip thumb against her lip and pulled it out from between her teeth. Every time she did that,


    it made me want to bite her scrumptious lips too.


    "Home is where the heart is. And you own my heart." Damn. Since when did I be so mushy?


    "Forgive me, King Niki, Queen Avalyn." A man approached and them bowed.


    "Rise." I said.


    He stood straight. "As per your orders, everyone was made aware that they could apply to the court for


    their grievances. The time for the court to open is in thirty minutes. Prince dimir has told me to


    inform you about it."


    "Thank you. You may leave now." I said, dismissing him. He bowed again before leaving.


    "We can see the restter." I told her.


    "Alright." She replied. We walked back to our bedroomter and the ves helped us dress up.


    We ditched the robe, sword and sceptre, wearing only our crowns.


    The guards escorted us to the courtroom. This one was smaller and didn''t have ce for the elites to to


    sit. It was only the important people which included dimir, Sofiya and the Lords and the Lady. And


    each of them had their pets kneeling by their legs wearing either revealing clothes or only ornaments or


    nothing at all.


    Avalyn did well by ignoring them. My and Ava''s throne wasbined as per my orders. I didn''t want


    her sitting far for me. She had absolutely no idea what to expect.


    We both took our seat, with her to my right.


    "Rise." Imanded.


    They all stood straight from their bowing position and then sat down.


    "Bring in the first person." I ordered.


    The doors opened and the the little girl from the morning along with her parents stepped in. They


    walked up to us till they were standing in the middle of the courtroom.


    "State your problem."Lady Ezra said.


    They bowed deeply first before rising. "My King, my Queen, my older daughter was put in prison ten


    years ago for a crime she did notmit." The man said.


    "What did she do?" I asked.


    The man''s eyes lowered. "She lodged aint that Sacredos Louis raped her. And she used her


    powers to defend herself and hurt him. King Vasilik passed a judgement that she is guilty and has


    sentenced her for life on the basis of false usations."


    "Bring in his daughter and Sacredos Louis." Imanded.


    "The whole Kingdom will be in chaos if you punish the Sacredos, Niki."?dimir mind-linked me.


    A Sacredos was equivalent to the Pope in a Vampire Kingdom. A Sacredos is chosen by God Sol. A


    gift only a worthy person is bestowed with. Once a Sacredos breaks a rule, another Vampire is given


    the power of a Sacredos. If that''s the case, I''ll find the other Sacredos that hasn''te forward.


    "If the girl was raped, he is going to?be punished."?I told him.


    The doors opened and a guard brought in a decaying girl. I had heard that those who were put in the


    prison were only given enough blood that they would not die. And that was just another method of


    torture.


    The Sacredos stepped in and walked up to us, ignoring the girl.


    "This has to be a joke." He scoffed. "I?made you the King and this is what you do? use me of a


    crime I did notmit? Which is a decade old?"


    "Hold your tongue Sacredos. I do not tolerate disrespect." I growled. "You did not make me the King. I


    am the King because?I?killed your previous King." I looked down on him. I squeezed Ava''s hand,


    letting her know that I''ll talk to her about itter. If anyonees to know that a female killed Vasilik all


    on her own, it will raise questions that didn''t need to be raised.


    I focused my attention on the girl. "What happened?" I asked ignoring her parents who were crying


    upon seeing the condition of their daughter.


    She opened her parched lips. "I -I went to the Sol Temple at night time. Sacredos saw me alone and


    offered me a ce to stay because it was snowing heavily and a blizzard was about to start." She


    croaked. "I agreed. He gave me blood and I think something was mixed in it because I felt weak after


    drinking it. Next thing I know I woke up in his bedroom, naked and in pain." There was torment in her


    eyes. The kind I had seen in Ava''s.


    "Were there any witness?" I asked.


    "I cked out after the ss of blood." She whispered.


    "She does not even know what happened and she is using me of?rape.?I am a messenger of God.


    All these things are beneath me." He spat.


    "Bring in his ves." Ava said and I held in a smirk.


    "What has this Kingdome down to? You are going to take the word of a ve over mine?" He


    asked.


    "No one questions the Queen''s order." I said, loud and clear. I knew he did it. I wanted to kill this greasy


    little worm myself. I had disliked him since yesterday, the day I saw him. Now I got a proper reason to


    hate him.


    He lowered his head.


    His four ves were brought in. I looked at Ava, wanting her to go ahead.


    She nced at me before looking at them. "Do you remember that girl?" She pointed to the girl in


    chains.


    "Yes, my Queen." They replied in sync.


    One of them look a bit frightened. "You." Ava picked him. "Tell me what happened."


    "Yes, my Queen." He bowed. "Master Sacredos removed my blood in a ss and I remember him


    putting in powder of crushed vervain before serving it to her."


    "And what happened after she fainted?" Ava leaned ahead in her seat, anger clear in her words.


    "He ordered us to tie her to the bed. And then he raped her, my Queen." He whispered, his head


    bowed down.


    In a sh, his throat was slit open and his lifeless body fell to the ground.


    "Catch him." Ava stood up from her seat.


    The guards came forward and caught him before he could de more damage.


    I caught Ava''s hand and sat her down again, rubbing my thumb on the back of her palm.


    The girl in the chain started struggling smelling all the blood.


    "Release her." I ordered the guards to release her. They removed her chains and unlocked her cuffs.


    She zipped to the bleeding body of the dead ve and sucked his body dry, finally regaining colour.


    Ava was shook with how the events yed out. I squeezed her hand, calling her attention. It was time


    for her to dish out a punishment she thought was justified.


    She turned her gaze to the Sacredos that was now cuffed and chained by the guards. "We do not


    believe in sentencing anyone for some time in the prison." Ava said, her voice hard. "Your punishment


    is either death or payment in the form ofshes. And rape in any form is not tolerated. I, Avalyn Volkov,


    Queen of Mozog, Luna of the Rogue pack, sentence you, Louis IV, Sacredos of Mozog to death." She


    made the decision.


    I saw dimir shake his head slightly. But I will stand by my Queen. The entire courtroom was dead


    silent.


    "You heard your Queen. Take him to the prison. Everyone given a death sentence will be executed


    tomorrow before the crack of dawn." I said.


    "You will pay for this,?wolf." Louis said loudly before the guards took him out.


    "Thank you, my Queen, my King." The family bowed.


    The little girl ran up to me and I motioned the guards who were about to stop her to stop. She climbed


    up the steps and jumped,nding on myp before hugging me.


    "You''re the best King ever! I got to see my sister for the first time ever!" She giggled.


    "I''m d. Now go be a good girl so you don''t get in trouble okay?" I patted her back and smiled.


    She nodded, her pigtails blobbing up and down with her head before she hopped off again and ran to


    her sister, who picked her up and hugged her.


    "Thank you, King Niki, Queen Avalyn." Tears shone in her eyes before she gave us a deep bow.


    I nodded, dismissing them. The little girl waved me goodbye over the shoulder of her sister and I smiled


    at her.


    "You shouldn''t have done that." dimir leaned back in his seat and sighed. "It''s the Sacredos. No one


    goes against them."


    "He raped the girl, dimir." Ava said. "He can''t get away with something like that just because he is


    the Sacredos."


    "Any more objections?" I asked, looking at Rhazien, Leikos, Darius and Ezra.


    "I think he had iting." Ezra said. "A lot of people hadined against him but Vasilik has never


    even brought him to the court. No offence." She said looking at dimir.


    "None taken." He replied. "But we will have to find the new Sacredos as soon as possible."


    "And do we do that?" I asked. I had no knowledge about this.


    "They usuallye to the pce on their own when they realise they have the powers of a Sacredos.


    But you should make an official announcement that you are in search of one." dimir replied.


    "I''ll do that." I nodded. "How many more people are there?"


    "Eight hundred and fifty six." Ezra smirked.


    I sighed. "Bring the next one in."

 Chapter 49. One True King

    Chapter 49. One True King


    Avalyn


    My eyes fluttered open when a soft sound hit my ears. I was about to wake up Nik when a hand came


    over my mouth. My eyes widened before I realised it was Nik''s hand.


    I looked at him.


    He ced his finger on his lips, motioning me to remain quiet.?


    ''I think we have some unweed visitors in the quarter.'' He mind linked me, dimir and Sofiya


    together.


    ''I will go first. dimire in thirty seconds. Girls will note out of the room.''?He said.


    ''Yes, boss.'' dimir right.


    ''Umm no. We can help!''?Sofiya said.


    ''Yes!'' I pleaded Nik with my eyes.


    ''Fine. But only if we are not done in two minutes.''?He looked at me. I nodded, scared of what was to


    He took of the nket quietly and took the sword that was given to him during the coronation. ''Use the


    dagger if you have toe out. It will kill any vampire with a single strike anywhere on his body.''?He


    looked at me intently before opening the door and slipping out quietly. I got out of bed and took the


    dagger in my hand. I looked at the watch, seeing if it was two minutes already.


    I head a couple of grunts and swords shing from outside that worried me. I heard a few bodies fall


    on the floor too.


    I can use my powers. I can help Nik. I was about to walk to the door when it opened and I saw Sofiya


    standing there. "What are you waiting for?" She asked, rushing out, a sword in her hand too.


    I ran behind her. When I reached the living room, I saw dimir and Nik fighting off eight people


    together¡ª four each.


    Sofiya immediately went to help dimir.


    I''m not sure if I could use my magic so I decided to just not use it. I didn''t want them to mind link


    someone or something.


    I quietly went there and stabbed one vampire from the back, making him fall down. Nik''s eyes


    darkened when he saw me but he remained silent. He fought two while one came at me.


    Scared by his speed, I threw the dagger at him with all the force I could muster. He tried to duck but it


    flew over his shoulder as he threw himself on the ground to save himself.


    His hand was reaching for the dagger and was an inch away but I extended my hand, making the


    dagger fly back to my hand.


    He looked at me with shock.


    I walked to him and loomed over him before digging it in his chest, killing him instantly.


    I pulled the dagger out and looked at Nik who had killed the other two and was smiling at me proudly.


    I smiled back.


    "See those marks?" dimir pulled up the sleeve of a dead vampire and showed us a sort of symbol.


    "They work for the Sacredos. At the Sol Temple."


    "And they want to kill us because we punished him for raping someone?" Nik asked.


    "Yes." dimir nodded. "The older vampires are very religious. You should have imprisoned him, not


    kill him." He shook his head.


    I looked down and bit my lip. I felt bad. I know I did the right thing but this wasn''t truly our Kingdom. It


    belonged to dimir.


    "The Queen has spoken." Nik said calmly. "I stand by her decision."


    "Which I will have to face once you leave." dimir narrowed his eyes at Nik, making me feel even


    guiltier. I caused a fight between brothers.


    Sofiya ced her hand on his arm. "He is only worried because I''m pregnant, Niki." She said softly.


    And just like that, I knew what to say. How to make him see what was right.


    "If I were pregnant, I wouldn''t want my daughter to be born in ce where the god''s messenger himself


    is a rapist." I told him softly. "I''m sorry this put you both in a dangerous situation. But in the long run, it


    will be worth it."


    He clenched and unclenched his fist. "You are right. I''m sorry." He released a harsh breath. "I will get


    someone to clean this up." He said before leaving the apartment.


    "Don''t feel guilty." I told Sofiya. "He was right from a father''s point of view."


    "But not from a King''s." She said, her hand over her belly. Which is right. "I will go talk to him." She was


    about to walk out behind him but Nik caught her arm before she could leave.


    "You are not leaving the apartment. It''s not safe outside and dimir needs time to himself." He told


    her.


    Nodding, she walked back to her room.


    "I''m going to go have a word with him. There are slight change in ns." Niki told me and I nodded.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    He went out and I followed Sofiya to her room. She needed me right now.


    She lied on the bed, curling into a ball with her hand over her belly.


    "It will all be okay." I said softly as I climbed into the bed with her.


    She turned to look at me. "Will it? I''m going to be all alone here." She whispered.


    "You have dimir. And I''m sure you will make friends." I smiled. "And your daughter will grow up in a


    safe and happy ce." I ced my hand on her belly, feeling the little bump.


    She covered my hand with her own. "Thanks, Avalyn."


    At four in the morning, everyone had gathered in the outer courtyard of the pce. We were standing


    on a stage and looked over the crowd that had gathered.


    Nik said that only the high ranking or the elites have the genes where they could walk in the sun. The


    rest of them only came out during the night time so we had to do it before the sun rose.


    We had passed about fifteen judgements yesterday and and announced death sentences for six,


    including Louis.


    "Bring them in." Nik announced.


    The prisoners were cuffed with silver and a single chain attached the six of them together. The guards


    brought them in front of the stage, making them face the people.


    dimir stepped forward. "Ten years ago, Sacredos Louis IV had raped a girl. Today, justice will be


    served. From now on, no crime will no unpunished, irrespective of your influential background. Tonight,


    an attack had been nned to our quarters. We do not know how they managed to pass the security


    but we will catch the person responsible. And that is a promise. Five other people have been


    sentenced to death." He announced. Don''t we know who was responsible for all of this¡ªThe followers


    of the Sacredos?


    The people remained silent but in shock. They didn''t believe that their Sacredos could do such a thing.


    "Kneel." Nikmanded.


    All six of them fell on their knees from the strength of hismand.


    He nodded at the guards. Five guards stepped forward and ripped their hearts out. Hearts of all except


    Louis.


    "Zora, step forward." Nik spoke, looking around the crowd, trying to locate her.


    Then the girl slowly stepped forward and the crowd parted to make way for her. Slowly she made her


    way out of the crowd and the guards let her through to leave the border.


    She avoided looking at Louis and looked at us, waiting.


    Nik slid out a dagger from the sheath of the guard standing besides him and threw it at her feet.


    "Do the honours." He told the girl.


    A tears leaked out of her eye which she wiped quickly. She picked up the dagger and looked at him.


    She bowed deeply before rising and stalked towards Louis.


    She stared at the man with a strength I wish I have when I will face the man from my past.


    She impaled the dagger in his groin, making him scream and fall at her feet on his hands and knees.


    She kicked him hard enough to make him fly a couple of feet away on his back, very near to the stage.


    Stalking to him, she loomed over him.


    "I want you to remember my face as you stare at death in its eyes. Zora Rachwild, adopted, outcast


    and cursed." She whispered low enough that no one would hear her. But we heard her clearly. She


    dove her hand into his chest and pulled his heart out and tossed it on the ground.


    She looked at us and nodded gratefully before she walked back into the crowd.


    "We are in search of a Sacredos. Anyone who feels a change in them and think that they have been


    bestowed with the blessing can approach us." dimir addressed everyone before he stepped back.


    Nik stepped forward. "I am the King of Mozog but I will be handing over the rule to Prince dimir."


    Nik extended his hand for me. I walked to his side and held his hand.


    "In return," he said, making everyone focus on him intently, "I demand an oath of fealty."


    I nced at dimir who stepped forward with Sofiya and looked at the imprable face of Niki. I


    guess he knew about it. And Sofiya, just me, was shocked.


    "Do you, Prince dimir Vas Volkov, Crowned Prince of Mozog and Princess Sofiya Volkov, Princess


    of Mozog, agree to be my vassal?" Nik asked loud enough for everyone to hear and extended our


    joined hands to them, Nik''s hand on top of mine.


    Sof''s and dimir''s eyes clouded for a brief minute as they talked through their mind-link.


    Both of them knelt in front of us and ced their joined hands below ours, Sof''s hand below mine and


    dimir''s below her''s.


    "I do." Both of them said together.


    "Do you swear to serve us with your hand, heart and voice?" He asked.


    "I do." They replied together.


    "Do you swear to protect your King and Queen at all costs? Family above all?" Nik asked.


    "I do.?Zashchitit'' korolya. Zashchitit'' korolevu. Sem''ya prezhde vsego." They said together.


    What does that mean?


    "Rise, as the vassals of Niki Volkov, King of Mozog, Alpha of The Rogue Pack and Avalyn Volkov,


    Queen of Mozog, Luna of The Rogue Pack."


    Both of them stood up.


    I could feel the palpable tension roll off everyone. It was now that they realised what was actually


    happening. dimir might be the one to rule Mozog in the near future. But there is only one true King¡ª


    Niki Volkov.

 Chapter 50. Ball

    Chapter 50. Ball


    Niki


    "Oath of fealty?" Rhazien paced around the courtroom.


    The court was over for the day and only dimir, Sofiya, Rhazien, Darius, Leikos and Ezra, Ava and I


    remained.


    "Really. The people do not like it." He shook his head. "First is having their King being killed by a


    werewolf. Second is a werewolf?being?their King and now you gave them hope but took it away by


    demanding the oath of fealty."


    I red at him. "You have no say in that matter. Tread carefully Rhazien."


    "The people are scared of you, Niki. Many people have tried to kill Vasilik and all of them have


    failed. They think that?you?are the one who killed him. They are scared and confused and don''t know


    what to to." Ezra said.


    "And it will remain that way." I said firmly. "As far as anyone except of us knows, I?am?the one who


    killed him. And I have been nothing but kind to the people. They have nothing to fear."


    "You killed the Sacredos. I think there is plenty to fear." Rhazien said dryly.


    I mmed my hand on the hand rest of the throne in anger. "He was a rapist. I will not hear another


    word about Louis."


    "Apologies." He bowed his head.


    "It''s fine, Rhazien. What do you suggest for us to do?" Ava asked.


    Rhazien remained silent.


    "Earn the trust of the people." Sofiya said. "Interact with them. Show them you are a good person


    beneath the tough exterior. Do one good and a hundred people will speak about it."


    "I am not going to put Ava''s life in danger to go out and interact with people to gain their approval." I


    snorted. It would be foolish to do so.


    "You can throw a ball." dimir said. "Vampires love to party. It will be a public setting. The security will


    be at its highest and the Kingdom''s richest will be in one ce. Attacking there will basically be


    attacking the economy of the kingdom. We can''t afford it. Anyone with a decent mind will know that."


    He said.


    I thought about it. I really didn''t need anyone''s approval. I was leaving in a couple of days. But this


    would help dimir a lotter on.


    "Fine. Tomorrow night." I agreed. "Anything else?" I looked at the people surrounding me.


    "No, King Niki." Lady Ezra said. "Thank you for your time."


    "Wee." I said and stood up from my seat.


    Ava and I walked out. I was exhausted already. I just wanted to go back to the pack. I hated being


    answerable to these people. My brothers understood me. We understood each other. We had an


    understanding. I knew what was best for the pack. We made a good team. What I said goes, without


    question.


    dimir knew about the oath. He understood that when the war woulde, I might need his help and


    he would not be able to lend it to me. He will have to deny it because of the rejection of the vampires to


    fight for us. But an oath of fealty would mean he will have to do as I say, without question.


    He knew that and understood that. He also knew that I woulde with my entire army for him if need


    be.


    These people didn''t understand the depth of our loyalty. It was a werewolf trait. To be loyal to the pack


    and family. But after so many years, dimir understood it well.


    It was something these people never will.


    "Can we go to the library, Nik? I want some more books." Ava pulled me to a stop in front of the library


    doors.


    "Sure." I replied and the guards opened the doors for us.


    "Do you have any idea what you''ve done?" I heard a voice yell and then there was the sound of a loud


    smack which was followed by the sound of someone falling on the floor.


    The entire library empty except of two heartbeats.


    Ava''s widened eyes looked at me.


    I purposely clicked my shoes on the hardwood floor as I walked inside and Ava followed hesitantly.


    A man was standing near one of the reading tables and his ve was fallen on the ground.


    Presumably, she was pped and she fell on the floor.


    Ava tried to go to them but I caught her hand and shook my head. This was not our business.


    I heard another smack and her chin trembled.


    ''It''s not our business to intervene. She belongs to him.''?I mind linked her.


    "My King." The man said and bowed when I saw him. "My Queen." He bowed again when Ava looked


    at him.


    "What seems to be the problem?" She asked him and eyed the ve crying on the floor.


    "I had told my pet to get me a couple of books Lord Leikos had personally ordered me to get for him."


    He said.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    I saw the pile of books on the edge of the table and a couple fallen on the floor and they were all


    drenched. "She didn''t notice a ss of water over there and spilled water?all?over the books, my


    King." He looked worried as he picked up the books from the floor which made more water leak out of


    it.


    It was her mistake...


    "Lord Leikos will be very angry." He mumbled under his breath.


    "There might be other copies of the book." Ava offered.


    "These books are centuries old, My Queen." He shook his head. "Their copies haven''t been made.


    They are all handwritten."


    What kind of books did Leikos want?


    I walked over there and picked up couple of book.


    History of Faes. Fae Kingdom. Fae Powers.


    What the fuck.


    "Tell Lord Leikos the library doesn''t have the books if you want your life." I told him. "I do not want him


    to punish you, or worse, kill you for your clumsy pet''s mistake."


    "Exactly! I mean yes. Thank you, My king." He bowed deeply. "I didn''t think of that at all."


    "You''re wee. And take your ve." I said before he rushed out.


    "Oh yes. Of course." Blush rose on his cheeks as he rushed back in and picked up the leash of his


    ve and tugged, making her stand up.


    He pped her ass hard, wrenching a cry out of her mouth. "Thank the King, you bitch. He just saved


    my live and yours."


    She bowed deeply. "Thank you, my King. For saving Master''s and my life."


    "Good." He pped her ass hard again, making her stand straight.


    "Have a good day, my King, my Queen." He bowed to me and them to Ava before he walked to the


    entrance.


    I heard another loud smack. "I''m going to punish you so bad you will regret the day yo¡ª" The doors


    closed after he left.


    I turned around to look at Ava. She was frozen and shell shocked.


    "Okay, Love?" I walked to her and cupped her cheek, tilting her head to look at me.


    She pushed against my chest. "You''re the King." She cried. "Why didn''t you do something?" She


    pushed me back. "You helped him." Her chest heaved and her eyes filled with unshed tears. "Y-you


    helped him." Her voice shook. "He is no better than the rapist." She whispered, looking down. "What


    will we do to her?"


    I closed the distance between us and caught her hands before she could push me back again. "Stop it


    Ava." I gritted.


    "I will not." She struggled against my hold. "He will punish her now! Why didn''t you do something?"


    "Its not my ce." I yelled. Why does she not understand?


    "You are the King!" She thrashed harder and her hair started turning white.


    Fuck no.


    I spun her around and pushed her so she was bent over a study table. I held both her hands tight


    behind her back with my one hand and her cheek pressed to the desk. Her hair turned to the normal


    dark brown colour and I signed in relief. I didn''t want any destruction here.


    "If I want to punish you here, right now. Will you let me?" I asked, my voice rough.


    A tear sshed down her cheek and on the desk and she nodded.


    I pped her ass. "Words, Avalyn."


    "Yes, Master." She whispered.


    "Will I listen to?anyone?if they tell me otherwise?" I asked.


    "No, Master." She whispered, understanding dawning in her eyes.


    "Why?" I growled.


    She remained quiet and pressed her lips together.


    "Because I want you to?" She whispered.


    "Yes. And?"


    She bit her lip hard in thought. I pressed my groin over her hips and ced my hand besides her head,


    looming over her. "Because you belong to me, Avalyn. You''re mine.?All mine."?I hissed in her ear. "You


    screamed to the heavens that your body belongs me while I pounded into your dripping pussy. Or do


    you need me to remind you again?"


    A blush rose on her cheeks. She was remembering that night again, I could tell.


    "I remember. But another reminder would be good too." The vixen spoke.


    "But you have been too naughty for that." I released her arms from behind her back but she remained


    in the same position, waiting.


    "I''m sorry." She whispered. "I understand now."


    "Goo¡ª" I heard the door about to be opened and I pulled up Ava in a sh and straightened her dress


    and stood besides her.


    It was Zora.


    She was shocked to see us but she smiled and bowed. "My King. My Queen." She greeted.


    "Zora." I nodded back because Ava was too flustered to say anything.


    "I want to thank you both. You are the reason I am here." She smiled.


    "You never should have been put in the prison in the first ce." I said.


    She let out a small smile and nodded. "If there is anything you need me for, please let me know. I


    would be happy to help." She bowed again before she climbed up the library.


    I walked to the other study table and picked up the books Leikos wanted. Even the wet ones. I held


    them in one arm and grabbed Ava''s hand with the other and and walked out.


    Thankfully, our quarter was near the library. I shut the door after we entered.


    "Why did you bring the books? We didn''t even enlist them in the register." Ava said.


    "Look at them." I passed them to her.


    Her eyes widened as she read the names. "Why does he want to know about Faes so much?" She


    whispered.


    "He knows." She whispered.


    I gave her a sharp nod.


    She sucked in a sharp breath. "But he''s not a bad man, is he?"


    "I do not know." I told her. "I told you to be cautious. No one can know, Ava." I caressed her cheek.


    "You can''t trust anyone."


    "I''m sorry I didn''t trust you." Her hand covered mine. "Again. I''m sorry I hit you. And I''m sorry I yelled at


    you like I did." Her head lowered.


    "I know you are. And you need better control of yourself Avalyn. You were going to use your powers


    again."


    "I didn''t realise it." She bit her lip. "I need you to help me to control myself better."


    I don''t know how.

 Chapter 51. Rose and Sunflower

    Chapter 51. Rose and Sunflower


    Niki


    "I know how." Dimitri announced as he strolled out of a hallway in his boxers. "I''m back with my


    buddies." He came and hugged Ava. She patted his back awkwardly for some reason and then he


    came to hug me but I pushed him back. Now I know why.


    "Take a damn shower. You stink of sex." I gagged.


    "Which is the best scent ever." He winked. "Man. I missed this ce. Almost forgot how good it was."


    "No. You missed the sex. And forgot how good the pampering here was." I corrected him.


    "This man knows my heart." He pointed at me and winked at Ava. "You know he secretly loves me


    right? Like he loves you, yes, but deep down, he is in love with me. Which, well I consider cheating. But


    I let him be with you, y''know? I''m a generous man and I don''t mind sharing." He ced his arm around


    Ava''s shoulders and winked at me flirtatiously.


    "Oh hell no." I groaned and pushed his arm off my mate, pulling her into my body. "You stink dude. Go


    have a fucking shower."


    "It will take me like three hours." He grinned. "Do you want me to have a shower or help her?"


    I gritted my teeth. He was in an extra annoying mood today. He usually was when he was ''satisfied''.


    "Wear some damn clothes at least." I grumbled.


    "Fine." He thankfully agreed.


    "Rose. Get me a pair of shorts." He yelled. I pinched the bridge of my nose.


    A ve skipped out giggling out of his room. "Here are your shorts, Master." She purred, cing her


    hand on his chest.


    "Good girl. Remind me to reward youter." He whispered in her ear smirking making her giggle more.


    Oh god.


    "Now run along." He smirked at her and pped her ass, making her run back to her room.


    "What?" He looked at our disapproving expressions. "I''m just being a good Master and keeping the


    girls happy." He smiled and put on his shorts.


    "Wipe that smile off that face or I''m going to punch it off." I threatened.


    "Oh I''m so going to enjoy this." He smirked but then his expression turned serious and then he faced


    Ava.


    Damn right. It''s time for business.


    "So from what I know, you loose your control when you are angry. Anything else that ticks you off?" He


    asked her.


    She thought about it. "No, I think that is it."


    "Good. Now I''m going to make you angry. And you will not do anything to stop me, okay? You will try to


    control yourself." He looked at her.


    "Okay." She nodded.


    He turned around and punched me in the face, making my head tilt back.


    "What the fuck?" I growled and Ava gasped.


    "What better way to make Ava angry?" He grinned and tried to punch me again.


    I ducked.


    "No!" Ava yelled. "Not like this. Please."


    Fuck, he is right. I can''t believe I''m even considering this. This is dumb. Probably the dumbest thing


    I''ve ever done.


    His grin grew when he saw me realise that.


    He threw punches at me and I stood as straight as I could. He wasn''t pulling back any of the punches.


    And they hurt like a motherfucker.


    Ava kept pleading and shouting but Dimitri didn''t listen. He was having the time of his life. He kicked


    the back of my knee and I fell down.


    "Please no!" Ava kneeled in front of me, shielding me from Dimitri.


    "Dimitri stop!" She cupped my swelling cheeks and looked at me with her teary eyes. "I don''t want to


    learn like this."


    "Hmm...this isn''t working." Dimitri pouted, looking confused about that fact.


    I could hardly stand and I was already sore from different parts of my body. I looked at Dimitri and


    nodded my head at Ava.


    He was going to get someone to hold her down.


    "Rose, Sunflower,e here fast." He yelled. Sunflower? The crazy fucker gave them new names too.


    Two giggling girls came running out.


    He wound an arm around her waist and picked her up. He ced Ava on the couch which had a direct


    view of me.


    "Hold her tight and don''t let her move okay? A reward if she stays put and a punishment if she gets off


    the couch." He told the girls, making Ava''s eyes widen.


    Then he picked up a dagger from the table and grinned at me.?


    "You sadistic fuck." I grunted. I didn''t expect him to do any real harm.


    But if this really worked...


    "Put this in your mouth. I don''t want you biting your tongue off or anyone thinking I''m murdering you."


    He tried to shove a piece of rag in my mouth.


    "Fuck no." I scoffed.


    I can handle it. I looked at Ava. I have to handle it. We got lucky that there wasn''t anyone else in the


    library. If Ava lost control in front of anyone else, we were doomed. Not even us being the King and


    Queen or dimir being here with us will help. I can''t put her in danger. She is everything to me.


    "Suit yourself." Dimitri said and I kept my eyes on Ava. She was sobbing as the girls held her but she


    made no move to move.


    Dimitri dragged a chair and motioned me to sit. I sat my sore ass on the chair.


    He cut out my t-shirt first. "I want a clear view." He smiled. "Isn''t he hot, Avalyn?" He asked her. "It


    would be such a shame to reconstruct this fine body."


    More tears popped out of her eyes but if looks could kill, Dimitri would be six feet under. She was


    getting angry. I can''t believe this is actually working.


    "Now remember. Control, okay?" He told her and brought the dagger to my shoulder but it flew out of


    his hand before it touched my skin.


    Ava''s hair had turned white and eyes blue.


    "Avalyn." I snapped.


    She blinked and she was back fo normal.


    "Control." I told her.


    Gritting her teeth she nodded.


    Dimitri brought the dagger to my shoulder and pressed, drawing blood. He brought the dagger down


    my arm, making a straight line which hurt a bit but since it wasn''t silver, I could tolerate it.


    This pain would be better than her dying.


    He went to the other shoulder and made a simr line on the other arm.


    All jokes left Dimitri''s face as he concentrated on the task at hand.


    Then he lifted the dagger and I shut my eyes when I realised he raised it, wanting to impale it in my


    shoulder but opened my eyes when I didn''t feel anything.


    Dozens of daggers were in front of Dimitri, a millimetre away from his skin. If he moved even a little, it


    was going to have a lot of holes in his body.


    "Drop it Avalyn." I grunted.


    She shook of the girls and stood up. "I am done with this stupid game!" She yelled, her eyes turning


    into ice. "No one is hurting you on my watch." She red at me but the daggers dropped to the ground.


    And slowly, the bloody lines on my arms sealed and the swells reduced and under a minute, the


    soreness was gone and I felt fit and healthy.


    It should have taken me a couple of hours...


    But seeing Ava, I knew she was the one who did it.


    She has a healing affinity too.


    Dimitri stepped back in shock at that.


    Of course she does. She isn''t a normal Faye. She is a Royal Faye. They have to be strong.


    "I am not doing this anymore." She snarled and went to our room, mming the door behind her.


    ncing at Dimitri, I followed behind her and then closed the door behind me too.


    She was lying on the bed, crying. Her hair back to normal and sprawled on the bed as she dug her face


    into the pillows.


    "Avalyn." I called softly.


    "Don''t talk to me." She sobbed into the pillow.


    "Okay I''m sorry. Alright? That was dumb and I shouldn''t have done it." I lied. It was totally worth it.


    Healing powers? What more are you hiding,?Moya?Lyubov?


    She didn''t reply to that and kept crying. I walked to the bed and sat besides her head, caressing her


    hair and watched it change colour under my touch. It was beautiful to watch.


    Slowly, she turned her head to look at me. Then she frowned. "You''re healed."


    "You healed me, Love." I told her.


    "Me?" She frowned. "I don''t know. I don''t remember..."


    "You probably did that in anger." I whispered. And in love.


    I heard a loudsh''s sound before I heard a scream.


    Ava lifted her head up, shock clear in her eyes. It wasing from out quarters and there was no one


    who would whip a ve...oh that motherfucking genius. I controlled my grin.


    "Who is it?" She asked, hopping off the bed.


    "I don''t know let''s go see." I lied and followed her out of the room.


    Rose and Sunflower were leaning across the table as Dimitri held a whip in his hand. There was a


    mark ofsh on one''s back. I don''t even remember who is whom.


    I nodded at him. Well yed. He smirked.


    "Oh hi. I''m sorry, did we disturb you?" He asked us.


    "I don''t think so." I said causally and went and sat on the couch which had a clear view of Dimitri and


    Ava.


    Dimitrinded a strike on the girl, making her scream. "Two, Master." She cried.


    Ava had tears in her eyes again as she saw me and Dimitri.


    Her eyes turned blue and hair white as she healed the wounds of the girl, leaving her skin


    unblemished, as if there was nothing there before at all.


    "Avalyn!" I reprimanded her.


    "Count again." Dimitri said andnded another strike on her back, making the girl let out a pain-filled


    scream.


    "One, Master." She sobbed.


    "I''m a man of my word Avalyn." Dimitri shrugged. "I told them I''d punish them, and I will."


    "Bu¡ª"


    "What did we talk about in the library, Avalyn?" I asked sharply.


    "But¡ª" I arched my brow. Was she seriously going to argue with me on that now?


    She red at both of us. "Fine. Then I''m leaving. I''m not going to stand here and watch!" She was


    about to go out of our apartment quarter.


    "No can do,?Moya?Lyubov. It''s risky and I won''t allow you to go out on your own. No going out of my


    sight, remember?" I asked.


    She turned around and marched back to the bedroom, mming it behind her again.


    "Count." Dimitri said before be brought down the whip on the girl''s ass, making her scream. "Two,


    Master." She cried out.


    He brought down two continuous strikes on the other girl, making her scream in pain. "One, two,


    Master." She cried out.


    We never said we were good men.


    We were as bad as they got.


    But we were good to our family.


    And were ready to do anything to protect it.


    Family above all.


    Ava came of of the bedroom, loosing the battle with herself, sobbing, "please don''t. Please stop." She


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    grabbed Dimitri''s arm that held the whip.


    "Don''t do this please. I used my werewolf strength to get out of their hold. They are humans Dimitri.


    Don''t punish them for something thats not their mistake. P-punish me if you want." She cried.


    A growl left my throat at her words.


    "But that would go against my honour, as your Beta. Luna." Dimitri replied. "And I may be slightly


    sadistic but I''m definitely not masochistic. Niki doesn''t love me enough to let me go if I even touch a


    strand of your hair."


    Damn right.


    "Please." She said in a broken voice. A plea.


    "Fine. The punishment has to be served. But I suppose I can allow you to heal them after I''m done." He


    offered.


    "Yes! Thank you!" She said immediately.


    "Anything for my Luna." He grinned at her beforending another strike on a girl, making her scream


    loudly.


    Ava flinched but she stood her ground.


    Dimitri had finished five strikes on each girl and Ava was crying and shaking besides him but she


    controlled herself and not once did her hair colour change.


    It''s working!


    "Now only five more to go!" Dimitri announced happily.


    Her face pinched with pain when the girls screamed. Ava ran to me and copsed between my legs


    and rested her head on my thigh, seekingfort. Her arms wound around my leg as she closed her


    eyes. I pushed through her mind and she easily gave me ess.


    She was gaining control by surrendering... surrendering to me. She was submitting to me and giving up


    control so she wouldn''t do what she desperately wanted to do. She was doing just what I said.


    Her mind shed back to a memory. She wanted to kill herself. Desperately. But she was deathly


    scared of Emilio and didn''t want to do something he had not ordered her to do. Her submission kept


    her alive all those years...


    She had told me about this before but seeing this sh in front of my eyes, actually knowing what she


    was feeling and thinking had me seething in anger.


    My Ava lived like that everyday. She woke up everyday wanting to die. And even now that she is free,


    she will live with that memory forever. And there is nothing I can do about it.


    The only thing I can do is kill Emilio. It will being her a certain kind of peace I will never be able to offer


    otherwise. That day wille soon.


    Dimitri stopped when they reached to tenshes each. He turned to look at me and raised his brows.


    I nodded. It''s done. Avalyn did it. A weight fell on my shoulders. I was her anchor. I will always have the


    responsibility of keeping her in control. And I will happily follow through it.


    Her eyes were still closed as her head rested on my thigh. She wasn''t sleeping, she was in her


    submissive state, one where she would recognise nothing but me and my voice.


    I trailed my finger over the curve of her face. Her eyes snapped open, a peaceful brown colour that I


    loved. Her posture shifted to a perfect kneeling position, with her hands on her thighs and eyes


    downcast.


    "Heal them." I told her.


    Her eyes closed and her hair turned white as the both the girl''s backs healed like it was untouched, not


    leaving a single scar.


    Ava''s eyes opened but she didn''t look at me, her hair turning dark brown again.


    I nodded at Dimitri. He looked at Ava before looking back at me and nodding and left, the girls following


    him as he went to his room.


    I will have to break her out of this state now. And I know exactly how to do it.

 Chapter 52. Swimming

    Chapter 52. Swimming


    Niki


    Right now, she would anything I say, no questions asked, with no hesitation at all. Just like when I had


    bought her in the start.


    The difference was that she would do this out of love and not out of fear. And that made all the


    difference in the world to me.


    It made me feel powerful. It gave me a sense of responsibility. It turned me on in a way I hadn''t been


    turned on before.


    I love her so much.


    "Stand up." I ordered softly.


    She stood up gracefully, her eyes still downcast.


    "Strip." I ordered.


    In a second, her dress off her. Without hesitation or without fear of anyone walking in. I knew Dimitri


    was not going toe out for a?very?long time. And no one else was in the apartment. And the door


    was locked. But Ava didn''t know that. Her still following my orders turned me on.


    Next was her bra and panties. She was about to throw away her panties but I snatched it from her hand


    and put it in my pocket.


    I stood up, our bodies touching. The first thing I did was take her hair out of the hairstyle she had done


    to tie them up by my orders.


    Her hair tumbled down her back in soft waves down her back like a waterfall.


    I put both my hands on her ass and pulled, grinding against her bare core and then kissed her full lips.


    "You like defying me, huh?" I whispered against her lips.


    "No, Master." She breathed as she managed to keep up with my assault on her mouth.


    "I don''t think so." I said and picked her up, her legsing around my waist immediately. I walked


    towards our hallway and pushed her against our bedroom door, making her moan. "I also happen to


    think you deserve a punishment for what you did today."


    I pped her ass, making her gasp. I shoved my tongue in her mouth and kissed her thoroughly. We


    had been so busy in thest couple of days that I hadn''t had the chance to devour her properly.


    That changes right now.


    In a sh, I opened the door, entered, closed the door and then pushed her against it again. I kissed


    her neck and sucked her sweet skin.


    She let out a loud moan when I sucked on my mark on her neck. Her arms came around my neck and


    fingers tangled in my hair, grabbing and pulling.


    The sound of multiple people breathing and their heartbeats reminded me that we weren''t alone.


    Fuck me.


    I put Ava down and stood in front of her, covering her body with mine. "Males, out of the room.?Now."?I


    growled.


    They all quickly filed out of the room.


    "Go lie on the table, Ava. On your back." I told her, motioning towards the dining table.


    She walked there and sat on the table before pushing herself behind and lying in the middle, her hands


    on her sides and she stared straight at the ceiling.


    "Follow me." I told the female ves and walked towards Ava. I stood by her feet.


    "You two." I pointed at two ves. "Hold her hands. Above her head." They got up from their kneeling


    position and picked up Ava''s hands from her sides and and held them down above her head.


    "Hold her legs." I told the other two. "Open them wide." I smirked when I saw Ava''s breath quicken.


    Once she was in proper position I stepped forward. She wasn''t looking at me. This won''t do.


    "You hold both her hands. You, support her head up." I told the ves. "Ava look at me." One ve


    held her hands up and the other used her hands to support her head up and Ava looked at me.


    I smiled. Better. Much better.


    "Why am I going to punish you, Ava?" I asked.


    "Because I didn''t listen to you, Master. I should stay out of a Master and ve''s business. Also


    because I hit you and I was rude to you when you only wanted what was good for me." She recounted.


    "Good girl." I said and a dazzling smile spread across her face at thatpliment.


    "Your punishment will be three fold. One because you didn''t listen to me. And the other two times


    because I have already punished you once for your rude behaviour and you still did not listen to me. So


    I think I need to double the punishment." I said. "Do you think that will help you?"


    "Yes, Master. I think that will help me." She nodded.


    I hooked my arms above her thighs and pulled her down towards me, making everyone else shift to


    adjust to the new position.


    I licked her pussy from the bottom to the top, slowly and just lightly grazing it.


    Her breathing grew heavier instantly and she got more wet. I kept licking her lightly, toying with her


    making her cry out.


    I used my fingers to spread her lips and lick a little deeper, earning a needy moan. I inserted two


    fingers in her pussy and continued licking her, doing it but not doing it enough to get her off.


    "Please..." She moaned and begged. "Please Master."


    I spanked her pussy, making her cry out at the sudden sting. "It''s a punishment. No cuming." I told her


    and then continued my sweet assault.


    I intensified my motions and scissored the movements of my fingers. It had been so long since I had


    gone down for her for an extended period of time. I have been so busy with work that I feel like I have


    neglected my mate.


    "P-please..." she heaved. "I''m¡ªcan I .." she said in between moans.


    "No." I said in between licks and intensified my motions more, making her cry as she fought for control.


    I stopped just before she was about to cum and couldn''t control anymore.


    "Argghh." She groaned inint.


    I pped her swelled pussy, hearing a slick, smacking sound because of her wetness. She was


    dripping so bad that the table was wet too.


    A cry wretched out of her mouth when I released her. "Please, Master." Tears rose in her eyes, "I''m


    sorry."


    "Please." She moaned, struggling against the hold.


    "No." I replied and sucked my fingers clean.


    "Release her." I ordered the ves.


    They let her go but Ava remained in that position, already tired to move. I extended my hand for her to


    take.


    She held my hand which I held tighter and pulled her up in a sitting position. I caressed her flushed


    cheeks and kissed her forehead. "You did good." I said against ear.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "Thank you, Master." She blushed.


    I ced my hands besides her legs and loomed over her, caging her in.


    "The next thing I''ve nned is something you have never seen or heard of." I told her. "Do you trust


    me, Avalyn?" I asked, looking in her frazzled but alert brown eyes.


    "With my life, Master." She replied.


    "Do you trust me enough to control your life?" I asked. I hope she understood how different both those


    things were.


    She thought for sometime. "Yes, Master. You want what''s best for me and you will never put me in


    danger."


    "But now, I''m going to put you in danger and I want you to let me. I want you to trust me enough to


    control the danger." I spoke and the confusion grew in her eyes. "Will you trust me?"


    "I trust you entirely Master. My body is yours. My heart and soul are yours to do with as you wish."


    Devotion shone through her eyes.


    My heart thumped harder at her deration. I have been blessed with the best mate in the entire world.


    I could not have wished for a better person to spend my life with.


    "Bring me a spreader bar and leather cuffs." I told the ve and then I stripped and threw all my


    clothes aside.


    I picked Ava up and carried her to the bathroom. I put her down near the edge of the swimming pool.


    "I want to fuck you underwater. It will intensify everything as well as numb you. And it will drive you


    crazy because of that. You won''t be able to breath or speak. You won''t be able to ask me for the


    permission to cum. I want you to hold it for as long as you can. Only let go when you just can''t control it


    further¡ªlike when you were about to cum on the table."


    "Your hands and legs will be tied. You will be under water at my mercy, it will be for me to decide how


    long we stay in there and for me to decide when you will cum, before which we won''te up.


    Werewolves can hold their breath under water for seven minutes, after which I will bring you up. Do you


    trust me to take care of you those for seven minutes?" I asked her.


    Her mouth dropped open and her pulse quickened. "Yes, Master." She whispered.


    "You make me proud everyday, Avalyn." I pressed my lips against hers.


    "Turn around, Love." I whispered. She quickly turned around.


    I took the leather cuffs from the ve''s hand and bound Ava''s wrists behind her back. I adjusted them


    so they werefortable but not loose. I chose leather because it wouldn''t hurt her like a metal cuff


    would. I put the cuffs of the spreader bar on her ankles.


    "Ready?" I asked.


    "Ready, Master." She breathed. I picked her up bridal style and walked down the steps into the


    swimming pool and took her to the deep end. Where neither our legs would touch the floor.?


    "Remember. Control yourself till you can''t control any longer. Keep your eyes open and look at me at?


    all?times. Remain calm and atst, trust me,?Moya Lyubov." I said and kissed her lips.


    "Take a deep breath and fill your lungs with oxygen." I instructed. She took a deep breath and nodded


    at me.


    I let her go and slowly, she sunk to the bottom. I followed underwater after her and saw her looking


    around for me frantically. She rxed when she saw me. I pulled the spreader bar open, which caused


    her to extend her legs, making her eyes bulge.


    I positioned myself in a way that I was between her legs and the spreader bar. I grabbed her waist and


    pulled her to me, fingering her pussy. She tried to squirm but the spreader bar restricted any movement


    of her legs, keeping her totally exposed for me.


    I pumped my dick a couple of times before I entered her slick pussy, making her mouth drop open and


    a couple of bubbles escape and her gulping in water.


    After making sure she was fine, I started thrusting, holding her hips tightly.


    I could feel her core vibrate but she was doing a good job of controlling herself. Her eyes closed and


    her head fell back. I continued thrusting but patted her cheek with one hand. She opened her eyes.


    I showed her two fingers and pointed them from her eyes to mine.?Eyes on me, Love.


    She nodded and wiggled her hips to increase the intensity of the thrust but I held her hips tighter,


    stopping her movements. We are doing this my way. She immediately stopped, understanding what I


    needed her to do.


    I plummeted into her and and moulded her boobs and then pinching her nipples hard. Her eyes slid


    shut in pain and pleasure and then I released them before giving her boobs a good squeeze.


    She was close, very close and I intensified my movements. She was begging me with her eyes for


    permission but I shook my head. I know she can control for some time longer.


    Her head rolled back again when I squeezed her boob. I pinched her nipple and pulled it down, drawing


    a cry from her and more water enter her mouth but she got the jist and kept her head straight, looking


    at me¡ª which is exactly what I wanted. I wanted her eyes on me.


    She was five seconds close but I felt her oxygen reducing quickly. I thrusted into her harder and faster,


    wanting both of us to cum before we have to go up but her eyes widened and she shook her head.


    I caught her head and kissed her, giving her oxygen as both of us came hard and fast. Our arms


    encircled each other as we held on till we we finished. Her long hair was floating around us and her


    head was resting on my chest as she struggled to not open her mouth and cry out loud. Our bodies


    shuddered with the same, heart clenching intensity till we rode off our high silently.


    For a moment everything faded away. The pack. The kingdom. The people. The worries. The revenge.


    There was only silence. And us. In this movement, we were all that mattered.


    A spark lit up as our eyes as we stared into each other''s eyes.?I love you.


    Then, I held her by her waist and kicked my legs, swiftly bringing us up to the surface.


    She gasped as she breathed in air. "Niki."


    My Ava is back.


    I reached behind her back and held her wrist over the cuffs and pulled, so the chain tying them together


    broke.


    Her arms circled around my neck and our foreheads rested against each other''s.


    "That was the best seven minutes in heaven. I love you." She kissed me. "So much."

 Chapter 53. Backup date

    Chapter 53. Backup date


    Avalyn


    "Oh dear, sweet Moon Goddess! You look extra beautiful tonight." Dimitri said in a british ent and


    grinned as he offered me his hand.


    After what happened yesterday, I had been wary of Dimitri all day today. He finally got tired of me


    running away from him or avoiding him and confronted me. He taught me that a good Master is the one


    who doesn''t back out from his words. Or the ves may take advantage of it. But once the punishment


    is served, everything is forgiven. He even made me talked to his ves or Rose and Sunflower as he


    called them.


    They said they were honoured to have been punished by him. And he even gifted them multiple


    orgasms after that. I didn''t understand that logic. Were orgasms enough to let go of such a harsh


    punishment?


    That''s when Dimitri told me that most Masters don''t let their ves orgasm. Ever. And it''s mostly for


    their own sadistic amusement. And to get another reason to punish them when they do cum.


    Rose and Sunflower said that they hadn''t cum without a punishment in four years. Which made me


    more sad. But I didn''t have it in me to be upset with Dimitri anymore. I understood. And he is family.


    And family is everything to me. I forgave him. And Nik. I finally realised that they did it all for me.


    I ced my hand in his and chuckled when he kissed the back of it. He was dressed in a smart all


    ck suit with a red tie. And for the first time, I saw his hairbed to the side.


    "Why, thank you, kind Sir." I did a bad impression of an english ent.


    "No." He made a constipated face. "Don''t try that ever again."


    "You''re right." I snorted and put my arm in his as he led me out of our quarters and towards the


    ballroom.


    Tonight was the night of the Ball and the day we had to charm everyone and try to help dimir.


    "Niki said he would have liked to pick you himself but he had some pressing matters to attend to."


    Dimitri said.


    "What happened?" Was everything alright?


    "Oh-uh it''s nothing. Just the usual." He said but the way his arm stiffened, I knew it was not nothing.


    "Okay." I said. I''ll probe moreter. From what I''d learn from Nik was that Vampires have a more


    enhanced hearing than werewolves. I didn''t want anyone to listen to our talks anyways.


    "Don''t you have a date, Dimitri?" I made small talk as I looked around. Something didn''t feel right.


    "I do. You''re right next to me." He said as his eyes moved around. That means he senses it too.


    ''Something isn''t right.''?I mind-linked him.


    ''Maybe its nothing. Continue talking. Stay close.'' He replied.


    "And here I thought you would have charmed a girl in the twenty four hours you have been here." I


    pped his arm jokingly.


    "Are you doubting my skills?" His eyebrows rose.


    "I''m just saying." I shrugged. We entered a long hallway and a man was walking towards us from the


    opposite direction.


    Maybe he is just passing through.


    "Well I can guarantee you that I can charm a girl tonight. I''m feeling lucky." He said and pulled me


    behind him in a sh.


    Dizzy by the sudden movement, I saw the vampire lying on the floor, bleeding over the carpet and his


    heart in Dimitri''s hand. He was holding a dagger.


    "What was that?" I whispered, shocked by what happened.


    "He was about to attack you." He said as he looked at the to ends of the hallways.


    A group of vampires had blocked our way from each side of the wall.


    My heart thudded and Dimitri pushed me against the wall, his back to me as he looked left and right.


    ''Can I use my magic?'' I asked him.


    ''Use it it when it''s absolutely necessary. They might have someone else watching their back. Use your


    dagger if someonees too close to you. I''ve already mind-linked Niki.'' He told me.


    ''Okay.'' I whispered.


    The vampires were running towards us and I took out the dagger from its sheath.


    There were too many and Dimitri can''t possibly fight against all of them. I''ll have to do something.


    "I''m going to fight." I slid from behind him and faced the vampiresing from the left while he faced


    the onesing from the right.


    I said a quick mental thanks to Niki to make me train everyday. And for not tolerating me cking off


    even though I am his mate. In fact, he went extra hard on me.


    A vampire was about to bite my head off but I ducked and impaled him with the dagger and shed the


    other that just appeared in the stomach as I removed it. One grabbed my arm and yanked, making me


    stumble in my high heels.


    I extended my ws and swiped his face, causing him to scream. He had four shes of my nails on


    his face and I think I blinded him.


    Arms circled around my face, making me scream and then suddenly I fell on the ground because the


    man behind me released me.


    I looked up to see Dimitri holding the heart of the Vampire who had tried to kidnap me.


    I saw one about to attack Dimitri from the back and I threw the dagger that whizzed past his face and


    lodged in the vampire''s eye.


    I sighed a breath of relief but Dimitri jumped over my head and caught the throat of one vampire but


    another came from behind him and was about make a swipe for his head so I brought my wolf forward


    and pounced on him, tearing his head off with my teeth.


    Dimitri turned around and gripped my neck but realised it was me and released me. A few more were


    left and I flicked my wrists, extending my ws.


    I was angry. Angry that we had done nothing and they were still trying to kill us.


    Where is Nik?


    Two vampires came at me together and I ran towards them and ducked before they could touch me.


    But they were quicker and one circled his arms around my waist and over my arms to I couldn''t move


    them.


    I thrashed in his arms and I saw the other going towards Dimitri. He was already fighting thest three


    vampires together on his own.


    "Watch out." I yelled, wanting him to know one was running towards him from behind.


    I thrashed more and dug my ws deep into his thighs.


    "Arrggghh." He screamed and threw me on the floor.


    My heard pounded as I my head hit the floor hard. I think I split my head open because I saw a pool of


    blood forming on the carpet.


    He was about to pounce on me and I turned around, trying to scramble away but he caught hold of my


    dress, yanking so hard that the material of the dress ripped open, leaving me only in the upper corset


    part of the dress, panties and stockings.


    I growled.


    I kicked him away, making him fall a couple of feet back.? Hended on the ground but got up and


    started running towards me. I searched around me for a weapon but found nothing.


    I took my heels off and threw it off at him in a second, lodging the pointy end in his chest. But he hissed


    and took it out, throwing it off him and charged at me with more anger.


    I stood up on shaky legs. My head has taken too much of a blow to think coherently.


    Heat spread where I had touched it and I immediately retracted my hand.


    Blood. There was so much blood on my hand.


    My head spun.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Avalyn." Dimitri called.


    I turned around just in time to catch the dagger he threw at me.


    Yes.


    I stuck the dagger in his stomach just before he was about to bite my head off.


    I heaved a breath and turned around to look at Dimitri.


    He was on the floor, with a vampire''s hand in his chest. Tears rose in my eyes when I realised his was


    holding Dimitri''s heart in his hand.


    "Drop the dagger ande with me and he lives." He threatened.


    "No. Run Avalyn." Dimitri looked at me, his eyes pitch ck as his wolf was at the forefront.


    I stumbled on my feet. My head was hurting like hell and I think I was about to faint any second.


    But I can''t. I know he will kill Dimitri otherwise.


    First Mikhail. Now Dimitri. I can''t let this happen.


    I brought my hands up and froze the vampire, and concentrated on his hands, making him curl his


    fingers from around Dimitri''s heart.


    I looked at Dimitri and the frozen man. I saw everything double but I forced myself to concentrate. I


    slowly forced the man''s hand out of Dimitri''s chest, not letting him cause any more damage than he has


    already caused.


    But he still needs help. I don''t know how I will heal him. And even if someone kills this vampire, Dimitri


    will bleed out before he gets the medical attention he needs. Only Nik can do something. I know he


    can.


    My head hurt and I couldn''t stand any longer. My knees gave out and I fell on the floor on my hands


    and knees.


    My vision darkened further and I think I''m about to pass out.


    But I forced myself to be awake.


    Nik. P-please....


    I can''t do this.


    But if I let go, the man will kill Dimitri.


    I need to stay awake till Nikes.


    Where are you Nik?


    I need you.


    I don''t even have the strength to move my finger. Let alone use my powers.


    But I can''t let Dimitri die. Not Dimitri. He''s family. We don''t give up on family.


    My eyes drooped.


    I forced them to open again. A felt a trail of blood trickle down the side of my face.


    My eyes drooped again. But I somehow managed to keep the man frozen.


    My eyes drooped again and thest thing I saw was the man crack a smirk.


    Shit.

 Chapter 54. Betrayal

    Chapter 54. Betrayal


    Avalyn


    I forced my eyes to open. I can''t let him win.


    Suddenly, like a surge of power had burst through me, I flicked my head to the side, tearing off the


    man''s head to fall off his shoulder and roll to the side.


    "Ava..." Dimitri whispered, his voice in unimaginable pain.


    Tears flowed down my cheeks as I crawled to where heid on the floor.


    There was a huge hole in his chest. I could see all of his insides. He will bleed out before his wolf will


    be able to heal him. I need to help him.


    I concentrated on healing him but my entire body ached and my head throbbed. I couldn''t concentrate.


    Not anymore.


    I had used all of my energy to kill the vampire.


    "F-focus." He coughed out blood.


    I sobbed seeing his condition and forced myself to focus. My head felt like it was going to burst now.


    I saw that there was no improvement to his wound. I could hear his heart beat slowing.


    He is dying...


    "I can''t." I cried.


    "Ava." I heard Niki''s voice and my head snapped up.


    Everything was blurred but my eyes somehow focused on Nik.?


    In a second he was kneeling on other side of Dimitri and examining the wound.


    "Heal him." Nik said, his voice urgent.


    "I -I cant." I cried. "Head hurts...I -I got hurt." I said, my tears not stopping.


    Nik''s nostrils red and his eyes darkened when he registered blood on me.


    "Fuck." Nik swore.


    "Avalyn, close your eyes." Master''s voice snapped.


    My eyes automatically closed.


    "Focus on your head. Where it hurts. Heal it. Imagine it healing. Imagine the pain reducing." I heard his


    voice.


    I did as he told me. Slowly, the throbbing stopped and the pain subsided.


    I sighed in relief.


    "Open your eyes." I snapped them open and saw Dimitri.


    Tears sprung in my eyes at his condition. His eyes were nk but his heart was beating. Barely but it


    was beating.


    Heal. Heal. Heal.


    Oh god.


    He is bleeding so much.


    Please. Heal.


    Stop the blood.


    "Avalyn stop." Master snapped. "Close your eyes and take a deep breathe. Do exactly what I tell you


    now."


    I closed my eyes and took a deep breath. I can do what he tells me. It''s the one thing I do best.


    "Imagine all of Dimitri''s arteries and veins healing."


    I concentrated on the arteries and veins and imagined them healing.


    My head throbbed.


    "Focus. Clear all the internal bleeding. Heal it all."


    I focused on cleaning the bleeding.


    "Yes. Good girl. Imagine his lungs healing."


    I imagined the lung besides his heart healing. Coming back to his normal position.


    "Very good. Now focus on the ribs. Imagine all the bones connected. The entire ribcage is healed. No


    fractures."


    I focused on the ribs. Ribs protect the heart and lungs. I imagined them in a perfect condition. Without


    any cracks and fractures.


    "Very good. Clean the internal bleeding."


    I focused on the extra blood and cleaned it. I imagined all the blood where it is supposed to be.


    "Good girl. Now his muscles. Heal the muscles."


    I healed the muscles. I imagined them all the way they were.


    "Perfect. Now the skin."


    I concentrated on the skin that woulde on top. Smooth and without any scars. in free. Just as it


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    was before.


    "His heart beat is still slow. He has lost a lot of blood. Imagine the blood in his body increasing. And


    that his heart is beating normally."


    I focused on increasing the blood in his body and his heart beating at the normal rate.


    "Good girl. Open your eyes Ava." I heard Master''s soft voice.


    My eyes fluttered open and I saw Nik give me a crooked smile. I looked down at Dimitri and saw him


    blink once before his eyes focused on me.


    He cracked a smile before his hand rose and he wiped the tears off my cheek. "A Queen shouldn''t cry."


    He murmured.


    Augh and a cry wretched out of my throat as I hugged him. Only Dimitri would say something like


    that after almost dying.?


    "I thought you would die." I cried in his neck. "And I wouldn''t be able to help you."


    "Hey-hey!" His arm came around my back. "What did I say about crying?"


    "Shut up." I sobbed. "For a second I thought I lost you." I would never forget the scene. It was stored in


    my mind like a photograph. The vampire holding Dimitri''s heart in his hand.


    I shuddered at that thought.


    "Alright that''s enough." Nik pulled me off Dimitri. "I''ve seen enough of my half naked mate sprawled on


    my brother." He grumbled.


    I giggled through my tears as Nik circled his arms around me and hugged me tightly.


    "Are you okay?" He whispered. I nodded against his chest. His scent calmed my senses.


    "I want to go home Niki. I don''t like it here." I can''t see my family getting hurt like this. First the attack


    at our quarters and now this.


    How many more attacks till someone dies?


    "We never run away from a fight Ava. We will find who is doing all of this and then we will go back to


    our pack." He cupped my cheek and told me, looking deep into my eyes.


    "Where were you?" I asked him. Dimitri had told him so why did it take him so much toe?


    "I was in a meeting with Leikos and Darius. I left as soon as I could." He replied.


    I nodded.


    "Not to break your bubble but we need to go. We have a party to attend." Dimitri said as he loomed


    over us.


    I took his hand as he helped me stand up. I stumbled because I was only wearing one heel. Nik picked


    me up and took me back to our quarters.


    I healed my head some more so I wasn''t in pain at all. The ves helped me clean up all the blood and


    quickly shampooed my hair to take out all the blood. I quickly put on another dress after that and they


    redid my make up and hair.


    "Done?" Nik asked me, offering his arm.


    I nodded and took it, pulling him out of the room.


    "Are you sure you cane?" I asked Dimitri who was waiting for us in the living room.


    "Yes, I feelpletely fine. As if nothing happened at all." He said and stood up from the couch. He


    gave me his arm and I put my hand in his elbow.


    Both the men led me to the Ballroom. Tension was rolling off of them in waves and no one spoke this


    time, their minds far away from here.


    We entered the ballroom and then climbed down the stairs as everyone paused and looked at us.


    Rhazien was the first one to approach us. "King Niki. Queen Avalyn. Hello Dimitri." He bowed. "You


    look beautiful." He smiled.


    "Thank you." I smiled back. "Is the party going well?" Please tell me there are no attacks here.


    "Everything is perfect. You just need to mingle with the people." He told us.


    "Rhaz¡ª" Jessica came and then her eyes fell on us. "King Niki. Queen Avalyn. Dimitri." She bowed.


    "Hello Jessica." I smiled at her. "How is your sister?" I asked about Tessa.


    She lost herposure for a second before pasting a smile on her face. "She is doing okay."


    "I hope she will be alright soon." I squeezed her hand.


    "Thank you." She smiled.


    Over the next two hours, people approached us and we talked to them. I could feel the shift in the air,


    they had lost their weariness and were warming up to us. They just needed to see who we were


    without the throne.


    We were good people. Werewolves were good people. I was happy they were starting to see that.


    Niki and Dimitri didn''t leave my side throughout the night. I made most of the conversation and


    Niki and Dimitri chimed in between when they felt like it. I could still feel the tension rolling off of


    them. They were both on edge since the incident.


    Niki asked me for a dance and I obviously agreed.


    "How are you holding up?" He asked me. I circled my arms around his neck and leaned against his


    chest, savouring the warmth and safety of his arms around me.


    "Good." I replied. "Where are dimir and Sofiya?" I asked.


    "Somewhere." He squeezed me into him more.


    That''s when I realised he was scared. Scared for me. Scared that something would have happened to


    me while he was away. And something can happen to him and he won''t be there by side when the time


    I heard the thump of his heart beat. "I''m fine, Niki." I said softly. "I am not weak anymore." I was


    proud how I fought off the bad vampires in the hallway.


    "I know." He simply said but I could feel him worrying for me. And I don''t know how to make it go away.


    "My turn." Dimitri tapped Niki''s shoulder when the song ended. They both shared a look before


    Dimitri took my hand in his and ced the other on my back. I put my hand on his shoulder.


    "What was that look?" I asked.


    "What look?" He looked confused.


    "The look that you and Niki shared." I narrowed my eyes. They were hiding something from me.


    "He was just being possessive." He waved it away. "And ya, don''t me me now if I don''t charm any


    girl tonight. I''m on bodyguard duty."


    "What is it Dimitri?" I was not buying this act of his.


    He spun me around and dipped me, shocking me and then I was in his arms again. "The climax of this


    piece is great. Don''t you think? What were we talking about again? Ipletely forgot! I''m sure it was


    nothing important. Or else I wouldn''t have forgotten." He said and then quickly led me off the dance


    floor.


    "We should go back to our quarters now. I''mpletely exhausted. Maybe I''m not so well after all." He


    said and then pulled me out of the ballroom before I got a word in.


    The guards immediately surrounded us as we walked back to the quarters.


    "Are you really not going to tell me?" I sighed. He is such a drama queen.


    I realised that we took a turn that didn''t lead to out apartment.


    "This isn''t the right way." I frowned.


    "I know." He replied and still continued walking. He looked like he knew where we were going so I didn''t


    question him further.


    He opened a door and then led me inside. It looked like someone''s living quarters.


    Who lived here?


    Dimitri suddenly grasped my hand tightly, making sure I couldn''t move.


    "I''ve got her. Come out."

 Chapter 55. Heart of Gold

    Chapter 55. Heart of Gold


    Avalyn


    I tried to pull my hand from his grasp but he didn''t budge. My eyes widen as I saw Leikos and Darius


    walk out in front of me.


    "Dimitri. What are you doing? Please! Dimitri! Leave me." I tried to wretch my hand away from his tight


    grasp.


    I looked at the two men who had vicious smirks in their faces.


    Darius walked towards me and grabbed my face. "Pretty little thing, isn''t she?" He chuckled darkly.


    "Why do you think Niki is stuck to her like a fucking leech?" Dimitriughed maliciously.


    I didn''t recognise him.


    Tears grew in my eyes as I looked at him. "Dimitri." A whisper left my mouth. "I considered you my


    brother. Nik consi¡ª"


    "Shut up." He growled. "I''ve had enough of your talking for the night. My fucking ears are bleeding."


    "I saved you!" I sobbed. How can he do this? We were fine a couple of hours ago!


    Is this really true? Is he really betraying us? His entire pack? Especially after I saved him today?


    He let out a harshugh. "That was all a ploy. They wanted to see if you were were a Faye. I showed


    them. And I have Niki''s trust. Enough to let him let me take you out alone like this."


    My chin trembled as I looked in the face of a man I did not realise. His dark eyes didn''t have the love


    and humour they usually held. He looked more...darker somehow. Dangerous.


    My heart stammered. "B-but...you...brother.."


    I tried to mind-link Niki but I couldn''t feel him.


    "Don''t try to mind-link him. I mixed wolfsbane in your drink. You won''t be able to use your powers


    either." He said.


    Worry gripped my heart. What will I do now?


    I have no option other than being strong. If I''m going to die right now, I''d rather die strong, with my head


    held high than with tears in my eyes and begging the traitor.


    I reigned in my tears and spat, "You disgust me."


    "I''ve been called worse." He said, unaffected.


    "Enough." Darius hissed at both of us.


    "I''ve not had such a beauty beneath me since a long time." He caressed my cheek with the back of his


    fingers.


    Never in my life will I let anyone else touch me.


    I kicked him in his ballsack, making him fall on his knees in front of me. Exactly where he belongs. And


    only my hands were bound, not legs.


    "What do you want?" I demanded from Leikos as he watched Darius writhe on the floor. Dimitri was a


    lost cause. I was done talking to him.


    "Your heart." He said.


    "Why?" He wants my heart?


    "I will be truly immortal. Nothing will kill me." He grinned.


    Nothing?


    I gulped.


    I tried to take a step back but Dimitri had a tight hold on me.


    I was trapped and had no where to go.


    "You fucking cunt." Darius stood back up. "I will fuck you so hard that your mother will feel it in her


    pussy." He snarled.


    Anger filled me. His disgusting mouth doesn''t even deserve to talk about my mother.


    "Don''t you fucking talk about her." I tried to kick him in the balls again but he was quick and caught my


    knee.


    "Not so fast." Dimitri said and pulled me, making me stand besides him. "I want my payment first." He


    growled.


    "Which you will get. Give her to me!" Darius tried to get a hold of me but Dimitri punched him so he fell


    back.


    "She is mine until you give me my payment!" Dimitri snarled.


    "Bring her out." Darius hissed as his red eyes fell on me.


    Bring whom out?


    Two men brought out Sofiya. One of her eye was swollen shut and her lip was torn.


    I gasped and tears grew in my eyes.


    Was this the reason Dimitri was doing this?


    "You told me you haven''t touched her." Dimitri growled loudly.


    "She talks too much." Leikos spoke. "We taught her some manners."


    "Please don''t touch her." I begged.


    Not her. She''s pregnant.


    "Yes. You''re much prettier anyways." Darius licked his lips.


    I shuddered.


    "Release her." Dimitri snarled and tightened his hold on me painfully.


    The men released her and Sofiya sobbed as she came running and hugged her brother.


    "Now." Dimitri spoke lowly.


    Huh?


    Suddenly, Dimitri pushed us behind him and the doors opened, a file of guards entering in the quarters.


    Suddenly I was being hugged into someone''s chest.


    Niki''s chest.


    I hugged him tightly and broke down.


    This is too much.


    Too much for one day.


    I can''t do this anymore. I want to go home. I want to walk around in my home without guards and


    feeling scared of getting ambushed. I want things to go back to the way they were.


    "Shh...you''re safe. I''ve got you." He kissed my forehead and caressed my head.


    My breath hitched as I tried to control my breathing.


    I looked over his shoulder and saw a lot of men. But mainly, I saw Darius and Leikos being captured.


    "Why didn''t you tell me?" I cried.


    "Your reaction had to be natural." He whispered. "I''m sorry. And Sofiya''s life was in danger. We couldn''t


    spoil the n."


    Sofiya.


    I released him and looked around for her. She was hugging dimir and crying.


    I rushed to her, pushing past the men standing around. "Sof!"


    She turned to me and hugged me.


    "I''m so sorry!" I cried. I am such a bad sister! She was kidnapped and I didn''t even realise it!


    "It''s fine. It''s fine. I''m okay." She tried to calm me.


    I should be the one to calm her!


    I tried to heal her wounds but my powers really weren''t working.


    Dammit.


    "When did this happen?" I asked her.


    "This afternoon. I was out for a walk in the garden and a couple of guards came and told me that


    dimir had called for me. They brought me here and then I suddenly cked out. When I woke up, I


    realised I was tied to a chair." She closed her eyes in pain.


    "I''m so sorry this happened to you." I murmured. She doesn''t deserve this. Sofiya is the kindest person


    I know.


    "It''s fine. I''m happy they didn''t catch you first." She said. "They would have killed you immediately."


    "I thought I was going to die." I said softly.


    "Not on our watch." Niki said from behind me, his arming around my waist. I ced my hand


    over his.


    "Thank you." I heard someone say.


    I turned to look at the source and realised it was Zora.


    What is she doing here?


    "We should thank you foring out and helping us." Niki said.


    What did she do?


    "I saw two guardse out of Louis''s house one day. I didn''t know what was going on so I didn''t say


    anything. The same say, I saw your Quarter getting attacked. Which can''t happen unless the guards


    are ordered to do so or are offered money. Which only Darius and Leikos can do. Then I saw the mark


    on the men''s arm. Which meant that the guards had stolen the branding iron from Louis''s house. They


    used that to mislead you into thinking that the followers of Sacredos were after you. Which they aren''t.


    No one likes Louis in Mozog. He has always been a pervert. I saw you and King Niki take those wet


    books. I know about the immortality thates from eating a Faye''s heart. I made the connection," she


    said.


    "Thank you so much Zora." I hugged her. "You are a smart woman. You saved our lives."


    She smiled. "Don''t worry. You all will return the favour soon." She patted my shoulder and left.


    What did that mean?


    "She''s is... different," Niki said. "Let''s go back to our quarter." Nik said and led me out, away from


    the destructed room and everyone in it.


    I breathed a sigh of relief when we were back in our room.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "I''m angry at you for not telling me." I told him and walked inside, trying to reach the zipper at the back


    to get out of this dress.


    "I know. I''m sorry." He told me as he undid my zipper for me, his fingers grazing my skin, making me


    shiver.


    "Do you have any idea how scared I was? I thought I was going to die!" I moved aside so he wasn''t


    touching me anymore.


    I pushed down the dress and stepped out of it.


    "I know, Love." He said, trying to soothe me.


    "Don''t patronise me, Niki." My eyes shed as I looked at him. "You can''t keep me out of the loop


    like this! You can''t hide things like these from me!" I was mad now that the shock had worn out.


    Mad in every sense of the word. This was not the first time. He didn''t tell me when Mikhail was


    kidnapped. Or the time when the manager of one of his clubs was killed and he found Jessica and


    even when Mikhail came back.


    He says that we are equals but when ites to actually doing things, he does everything on his own,


    keeping me in the dark.


    "I''m sorry." He said, trying toe near me again but I moved away.


    "I love you Niki but I don''t like you very much right now. Don''t touch me." I pressed my lips together


    and took off my bra and panties.


    I heard a groane from is mouth at my naked sight.?Good. Let him suffer. This whole night has


    been a nightmare for me!


    "Bring me a pair of pyjamas and a loose top." I told one of the ves.


    "I''m sorry, Ava. What do you want me to do?" Nik asked as he stood a few feet away from me.


    I folded my arms under my breasts, pushing them up further. A voice came from the back of his throat


    and I held in a smirk.


    "You''re killing me, Love." He groaned, rolling his head back.


    The ve came back in the bedroom, holding my clothes. "I''m not sleeping with you tonight." I


    dered, narrowing my eyes at him, daring me to challenge me.


    He was in front of me in a second. "Fuck no."


    "Take those clothes back." He told the ve and grasped my hand tightly. "You are not going


    anywhere." His eyes flickered between ck and grey as he fought for control with his wolf.


    "Give me those clothes right now." I told her before she stepped inside the dressing room.


    "No." Niki growled at her, his eyes not leaving mine as he threatened the ve. "I will kill you, if you


    give her a single piece of cloth tonight."


    "You won''t." I challenged.


    Nik wouldn''t do that would he? He knows I can''t go out without wearing clothes. But that doesn''t mean


    he will kill her for it.


    "Try me." He challenged back. From the fiery look in his eyes, I knew. I knew he would do it. He will


    follow through his words.


    It scared me. But the thought of him going to such extremes to keep me near him turned me on. No


    one has ever wanted me like Niki wants me.


    Nik took a deep breath, inhaling my arousal. "You like it, don''t you? You like the thought of me being so


    possessive over you that I would do anything to keep you from leaving me." His eyes fell on my lips as


    he bit his sexily before releasing it.


    He took a step towards me and I took a step back. And then another.


    This continued till my back touched the wall and I had nowhere else to go. He put his hands on the


    wall, on either side of me and caged me in.


    My breath hitched. I wanted to fuck him right now.


    His eyes flickered between my eyes and lips. I tilted my lips up to kiss him but he didn''t bend down


    enough to let me kiss him.


    "So now I can touch you?" He asked, his voice raspy.


    Why is he even asking?


    Wait.


    I told him no.


    I remembered what he did and anger filled me again.


    I ducked out of his arms and crossed the room. "Absolutely not." I said.


    His hands turned into fists.


    "It angers you, doesn''t it? Denial of something you want. What if I tell you to not look at me?" I asked


    him.


    His lips thinned into a line.


    "That''s what you do. You keep me in the dark. About everything. I never know what is going on. And


    that''s because you never tell me anything! I can''t be a Luna if I don''t know what''s going on in my pack."


    I told him, annoyed by this behaviour of his.


    "I don''t tell you certain things to keep you safe!" He gritted.


    "That''s not keeping me safe. That''s keep me in a false sense of security." I gritted back. "None of us


    will gain anything out of that. It''s as good as lying to me!"


    "I''m not a fucking liar." He growled.


    "You are not." I agreed.


    "But you are scared. Scared of me seeing things you don''t want me to see. So much that you go out of


    your way to keep me in the dark." I added softly.


    He went quiet at that.


    "You have no idea how cruel this world can be Ava. What people can do for money and power. And


    their own amusement. And I will shield you from it all. As long as I can." He spoke quietly.


    "I have first hand knowledge of how cruel the world is, Nik. I''ve seen it. I''ve lived it. Which is why I know


    there is good in the world too. I''ve seen it. And I''m living it right now." I told him. "Don''t keep me in the


    dark, Nik. You can''t shield me forever."


    "I can try." He looked at me.


    "I don''t want you to." I whispered.


    There was a knock on the door. Niki cast me a nce before his opened the door a bit and stood in


    front of it so no one could see inside.


    "I need to talk to her." I heard Dimitri say.


    "Not right now." Niki tried to close the door but Dimitri put a hand in between. "Please?"


    "Give us a minute." Niki said and shut the door. "Go wear some clothes."


    I motioned the ve to get me the clothes I told her to get and she ran in the dressing room and came


    back, handing me the pyjama and a loose top.


    I wore them and then nodded at Niki to open the door.


    "Can Ie in?" Dimitri asked and entered before I could reply.


    He looked determined as he walked to me and stood in front of me.


    He kneeled on one leg in front of me and bowed his head. "I''m sorry."


    "It''s okay. I understand." I said softly. "Please stand up, Dimitri."


    He lifted his head pinned me with his green orbs. "I also want you thank you for saving my life. It was


    not supposed to go that far in that hallway."


    "It''s fine. Please stand up." I said, not wanting him to kneel in front of me.


    "I want to offer you something." He spoke, his voice soft.


    "What?" I asked. What did he want to give me? I didn''t want any gifts. I didn''t want anything. He did it


    all for Sofiya and Ipletely get it.


    "A blood oath." He spoke.


    My breath hitched.


    "You saved my life. I want to prove it to you that I will be loyal and grateful to you for as long as I will


    live." He continued.


    My eyes snapped to Niki''s and he nodded.


    He thinks I should do it.


    "Are you sure?" I asked, feeling anxious.


    "I''ve never been more sure about anything else in my entire life."


    Shakily, I offered him my right hand.


    He undid the buttons off his shirt and took it off. He extended his ws and wed his chest, right over


    his heart. The skin tore easily and the wound started bleeding immediately.


    He took my hand in his and made a small cut in the middle of my palm before he ced it over the


    bleeding wound on his chest.


    "I, Dimitri Volkov, Beta of The Rogue Pack solemnly vow to loyally serve Avalyn Volkov, Luna of the


    Rogue Pack, Queen of Mozog for as long as I shall live." He vowed as we both looked into each other''s


    eyes.


    I felt a surge of power flow from him and up to my arm which finally settled in my heart.


    "You have done a good job today, child."?I caressed his cheek.?"You have been brave and made the


    right choice."


    "I could not have chosen a better Beta for me than you, Dimitri. You still have a long way to go. I hope


    you make the right choices for yourself and the ones you love."?I titled his head up and kissed his


    forehead.


    "Release all the guilt you have held in your heart, child. It''s not your fault. It was how it was supposed


    to happen."?I ced my hand on top of his head.


    "Protect the King.


    Protect the Queen.


    The time ising."?I spoke.

 Chapter 56. Rulers of Mozog

    Chapter 56. Rulers of Mozog


    Avalyn


    "....which is why Lord Darius and Lord Leikos will be executed for the act of treason." Nik announced to


    the people of Mozog.?


    Instead of ordering the guards, Nik took out his own sword and walked down the stage.


    With a single strike, he cut the head of Darius first, and then Leikos.


    He climbed back the stage and stood next to me again. "Today will be the officiating of Prince dimir


    and Princess Sofiya. They will choose new Lords that they think will be fitting for the role. Dismissed."


    He said and then grabbed my hand before we walked back towards the pce.


    It felt so good to walk in the pce without any guards and without any fear.


    We entered our quarters and Niki sat me down in the living room.


    "Are you good now?" He asked me. Dimitri, dimir and Sofiya circled around me, looking worried.


    "Yes. I am fine. You shouldn''t be scared of her. She is me." I told them.


    "What?" Niki asked.


    "Yes. I''ve seen her in my dreams a couple of times before." I told them.


    "What?" Niki asked again. "And you didn''t tell us?"


    "She didn''t say much. She just tells me that she is me. All she ever said is ''save Niki. Lead them all


    to victory. Brighten the darkness. The time ising." I told them. "It''s the same as day of me getting


    epted in the pack."


    "Oh." Nik frowned.


    "But what exactly did I dost night?" I asked.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    It was like I know I''m doing those things and saying those words but it wasn''t me at the same time. Like


    it was some different part of me. But I trust thedy. And deep down, I think she was me, too.


    "Suddenly your hair turned all white and you started floating in the hair and started saying all of those


    things. It was almost like... someone else was controlling you." Nik said.


    "But it wasn''t." I shook my head in denial. "It''s not someone else." I looked at everyone who didn''t look


    like they believed in what I was saying.


    "It''s like I was saying those things but subconsciously? I wasn''t aware of it but I know it was me." I tried


    to put the feeling into words the best way I could.


    "You passed out after that, Avalyn." Dimitri said.


    I shrugged. I directly woke up in the morning and don''t remember anything at all.


    "Are you sure about the fact that the woman is good?" dimir asked.


    "Yes." I nodded.


    "I felt it too. When you made contact with me in that...form, I felt a sense of calm and peace one would


    get only after they walk the moon. That kind of peace is not for mortals." Dimitri spoke.


    That confused everyone else more.


    "I also want to know what happenedst night." I demanded.


    Niki rubbed his face with his hands before he answered. "After Sofiya was kidnapped, I had a hitch


    that it was Darius or Leikos. We hatched a n and got them to think Dimitri hates me. They


    approached Dimitri but they were still weary about it. Everyone knows that a werewolf doesn''t betray


    his pack easily. Dimitri confirmed their doubts by outright telling them that you were a Faye but they


    weren''t convinced of his loyalty."


    "That''s why you set up an attack on me in the corridor." It suddenly made sense.


    "As I said, it wasn''t supposed to that far." Dimitri said. "It just had to be convincing. If you used your


    powers immediately and revealed yourself in the start itself, they would know something isn''t right. So I


    told you to use itter. Once they saw you in full action, I guess they had no use of me and tried to kill


    me."


    "But they underestimated me."


    Dimitri gave me a sharp nod.


    Nik wrapped his arm around me and kissed the side of my temple. "And that ended up being their


    downfall."


    "We underestimated you too." dimir said. "It is unheard that a Faye has healing abilities. It must be


    because you are a royal."


    I looked down at my hands. I still don''t know how I did it. Most of the credit goes to Nik.


    That reminds me, "where were you all this time?"


    "With Darius and Leikos. I called them in for an emergency meeting. The princess of the pce was


    kidnapped after all." He replied. "It was all a ruse of course. We needed to make sure that they didn''t


    intervene with our n in any way till we had a sure shot n to get Sofiya to safety. We didn''t know


    where exactly they were holding her. While this was happening, we had their living quarters checked as


    well. She wasn''t there at that time."


    "There is an underground cell in Leikos''s quarter. That''s where I was kept." Sofiya said.


    "I''m so sorry you had to go through all of this, Sof." I felt so bad.


    "It''s fine. Thank you for everything." She gave me a small, brave smile.


    "Don''t thank me. I''ll do it all again any day." I meant it.


    With the way Nik''s arm tightened around me, I knew he disagreed.


    ''It rather you not, love. I''lle up with a better n next time. One that doesn''t include having you as


    a bait. There was just too little time yesterday and we couldn''te up with anything else.'' Nik mind-


    linked me.


    ''It''s fine, Niki. I''m not mad. I''m just happy to help.'' I gave him a smile and kissed his jaw.


    "I think we all need to go get ready. The coronation ceremony is in two hours." Nik spoke and got up


    from besides me.


    "Yes." Everyone else murmured in agreement.


    "Sofiya, wait." I called her before she left.


    "Are you okay now?" I asked her. All the marks on her face had healed nicely overnight.


    Her hand automatically came up to cover her protruding belly. "Yes. We went to the doctorter and the


    baby is fine too." She smiled.


    "I''m happy to hear that." I smiled. "Now go get ready. It''s time to be a Queen."


    "There is only one true Queen, Avalyn. And you are her." She squeezed my shoulder before she left.


    What''s up with her?


    We haven''t talked much in thest couple of days. I understand we have been busy but not busy


    enough to not spend time. And now, Nik and I were leaving after their coronation. Dimitri was going to


    stay for a couple of more days with his sister.


    Was she alright?


    ''Where are you?''?Nik asked me.


    ''I''ming.'' I replied and rushed to our bedroom. I saw no one there but I followed his scent to the


    bathroom.


    He was there, in the milk swimming pool and the ves around him, waiting for me to join.


    Smiling, I took off my clothes and and joined him.


    The ves bathed us for thest time like they had done before. I loved it. It was time consuming but it


    felt so good. We made love again in the pool. I will never be able to look at a swimming pool the same


    way now. Blush rose on my cheeks when I recollected our evening here.


    After the entire process, I went to the dressing room and chose an outfit. It was a body hugging red


    dress with a plunging neckline. I wore the belt, the robe, and put the dagger which was in the scabbard


    on the belt. I wore my ring and took the Sceptre. Finally, I wore my crown.


    I walked out and saw Nik ready and waiting for me, looking like a proud King.


    "Hello, my King." I smiled as I walked to him.


    "Hello, my beautiful Queen." He grasped my hand and bowed before kissing the back of it. "Since you


    won''t let me ruin your makeup, this is the next best thing."


    "Thank you." I smiled at his thoughtfulness.


    "Let''s go." He offered me his arm and led me outside. We were the first ones there so we waited for


    everyone on the couch.


    Soon, Dimitri joined us and a minuteter, dimir and Sofiya joined us.


    She had worn a dress which looked like a red wedding dress. She looked absolutely beautiful.


    "You look beautiful." I hugged her.


    "So do you." She hugged me back. I couldn''t help but think that it wasn''t a wholehearted hug we


    usually shared.


    "You''ll be a great ruler, sis." Dimitri hugged his little sister.


    "You look wonderful Sof." Nik hugged her too.


    We left for the throne room after that. It was decorated beautifully, much like the time when Nik and I


    had been coronated.


    A Sacredos hadn''t been found yet so Nik and I had volunteered to do the ceremony.


    "Rise." Nik''s voice boomed in the room.


    The entire crowd that had bowed down for our arrival rose again.


    dimir and Sof stood facing everyone and we stood at the side, the ves holding everything.


    "Do you vow to take responsibility of the welfare of Mozog?" Nik spoke.


    "I do." Sofiya and dimir replied.


    "Lord Rhazien." The Nik said said.


    Rhazien stood up from his throne and put the robes that were very simr to ours and put them on both


    of them.


    "Do you vow to rule the people of Mozog fairly and justly?" Nik asked.


    "I do." They both vowed.


    "Lady Ezra." The Nik called.


    Lady Ezra stood up and took out two rings, which were simr to ours but just they weren''t as red as


    outs and put it on them.?


    "Do you vow to protect Mozog with your life?" I asked.


    "I do." They both said again.


    I took the sword from a ve and attached it to dimir''s belt. Then, I took the dagger and attached it


    to Sofiya''s belt.


    "Do you vow to use your power as a ruler wisely, so as to interest the welfare of Mozog?" I asked.


    "I do." They vowed.


    I took the Sceptre from the ve and handed it to dimir. Then I took the feminine version of the the


    simr one and handed it to Sofiya.


    "Do you willfully agree to be our Vassals and the Crowned Prince and Princess of Mozog?" Nik asked.


    "I do." They both said again.


    Nik picked up dimir''s crown and I picked up Sofiya''s crown and then ced it on top of their heads


    after they bowed to us.


    "I, Niki Volkov, Alpha of the Rogue Pack, King of Mozog, announce the new rulers of?


    Mozog." He said, his gravely voice echoing from the walls. "King dimir Volkov and Queen Sofiya


    Volkov."


    Everyone broke into hearty and weing ps and cheers.


    The only thing I could think was that we are finally going home now. I can''t wait.

 Chapter 57. Cheater

    Chapter 57. Cheater


    Niki


    We took a flight the same night and reached home at around six in the morning. I couldn''t afford to stay


    away from the pack for any longer. Also, there was a theory I wanted to test immediately.


    "What are you doing here?" I asked Natalia when I saw her sitting in the living room with Andrei.


    "He means good morning, it''s?so?nice to see you again." Ava said and went and hugged her.


    "Nice to see you both too." She hugged Ava back but her eyes were on me.


    Something is wrong.


    I''ll talk to herter.


    "How is Mikhail?" I asked.


    Her face fell at that. "The poison is slowly reaching his heart."


    That''s not good at all.


    "Ava,e with me." I told her and walked to Mikhail''s infirmary.


    He smelled like he was dead. But his heart was faintly beating. He was bare chested so I could see


    that the poison was spreading through his veins. One particr darkened vein was very close to his


    heart.


    Ava sat on the bed on other side of Mikhail and looked at him with sadness in her eyes.


    "I think you can cure him." I spoke quietly.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Her eyes bulged as she looked at me and shook her head. "I -I can''t. I don''t know how. What if I mess


    up?"


    "You won''t. Because I will tell you want to do." Grace had told me vaguely what needed to be done,


    and I''m going to try that.?


    I know that if any one of us messes up, Mikhail will die. But he was going to die anyways. I wasn''t


    going to sit around and wait for that.


    "Okay." She whispered. "But we will have to be very careful. He is in a lot of pain." Her eyes fell on him


    again. It was almost as if she could feel his pain.


    "Close your eyes." I told her and her eyes slid shut.


    "Focus on Mikhail. Imagine his immune system strengthen. So strong that it is fighting with the poison."


    I kept my eyes on Mikhail and the ck veins for any sign of change.


    "So strong that it is overpowering the poison and is killing the virus in it." I said.


    I had also done a lot of reading about this while we were on our way back. But there were many


    different ways to do this. Most of them were theories and I picked two which I thought could actually


    work.


    I saw the blood underneath his skin sizzle and the veins darkened more, making Mikhail go into a


    seizure.


    "Stop." I said quickly.


    This isn''t working.


    Fuck.


    I waited for him to recover. It took him two longs minutes to go still again.


    "This didn''t work. Let''s try something else. Focus again." I told Ava. "Imagine the poison receding from


    his veins back towards the bite. Away from his heart. Slowly and gently. All of the poison is receding


    back."


    It''s working!


    Shit.


    "Everything is gathering around the bite mark. His entire body is clean and free from the poison. His


    blood is pure. All of his veins now only carry pure blood. They function properly, just like they did


    before." Slowly, they veins that had darkened turned into his normal skin colour.


    All the ck poison had gathered near the juncture of his neck and shoulder, where the vampire had bit


    him.


    I got off the bed and searched for a knife around the room. I found it in a drawer.


    I made a small cut on top of the inted ckened portion.


    "Imagine all the poison flowing out of the cut. Nothing remains in his body." Slowly, the poison dribbled


    down from the cut and fell on the bed.


    "What the¡ª" Natalia and Andrei were standing at the door, seeing us with shock evident on their faces.


    I motioned them to remain quiet. Ava needed to focus.


    "All the poison is out. Nothing remains in his body." I said and thest drops of ck poison fell down.


    "Now the the bite and cut is healing. Nicely and gently. Without any pain or blemishes. Just like how it


    was before." I said and I saw the muscles in the wound join back and the skin grew back over his


    wound, not leaving any scars behind. It was like his skin was untouched.


    I exhaled loudly.


    Why is he not waking up?


    "Imagine his heart beating normally and more oxygen flowing in his blood." I told Ava.


    I heard his heartbeat get back to normal. But there was still no signs of movement.


    "Why is he not waking up?" I asked.


    Ava ced her hands on his chest. "He is tired, Master. His body needs rest. He will wake up when he


    is fully rested." Came her melodic voice.


    Okay. We could wait.


    But the good thing is that he was out of danger.


    I am so fucking proud of Ava.


    "Open your eyes,?Moya Lyubov." I ordered softly and her eyes fluttered open. The first thing she saw


    was my face and she gave me a shy smile. "Thank you."


    "No. Thank?you." I smiled at her, making her blush.


    A cough brought us out of our thoughts and I saw Andrei walk in.


    "You can heal people now?" He looked pleasantly surprised as he asked Ava.


    "Yes. I discovered it a couple of days ago." A bright smile lit her face.


    I noticed that Natalia had left.


    Leaving the pair to talk, I followed after her scent and found her sitting by the back window in the living


    room, looking at the morning sky.


    I sat besides her.


    This was the first time that she was so quiet. Without any snarky remarks or mindless chatter.


    "What''s wrong, Nat?" I asked her.


    If Max has hurt her, I''m going to kill him.


    A tear fell from her eye. In the twelve years that I''ve known her, I have never seen her cry.


    Now that I looked at her, properly looked at her, she looked thin. More like frail. She hasn''t been eating


    properly. I had talked to Andrei six days ago and he told me Natalia was here. Max is not the type to


    tolerate this kind of anorexic behaviour. Which means she lost all this weight in six days.


    That''s not healthy at all. Especially when she had anorexia earlier. She could havepsed again. Max


    knows her history. What the hell has he done?


    "Tears don''t suit you. Only annoying sarcasm does." I said yfully and bumped her shoulder with


    mine.


    Augh and a cry tangled together came out of her throat. She brushed her tears with the back of her


    hand. "Emotions are so annoying." She groaned.


    "Sometimes." I shrugged. "What did he do?" I asked,ing to the point.


    "We got into an argument. He got angry. Like?really?angry. A-and then," a sob bubbled up her throat.


    I scooted closer to her and ced my hand on her back, rubbing to soothe her. "What happened then?"


    I asked softly.


    Her breath hitched. "He choked me." She whispered.


    "What?"?How the hell could Max do this? Max is not the one to hurt his mate like this.


    "And then punched me before he choked me again and lifted me off the ground." She yed with her


    fingers as she whispered. "I couldn''t breathe. I thought he was going to kill me." Her jaw locked as she


    controlled her tears.


    A growl tore through my throat as I jumped on my feet.


    I''m going to kill that fuck face.


    "No. Niki wait!" Nat grabbed my hand and pulled, stopping me.


    "Are you actually defending him?" I snarled.


    "Yes. Listen first!" She pleaded.


    I pressed my lips together and sat back down next to her.


    "I kicked him in the head which made him fall down and release me. I was on the ground after that. But


    then Max yelled at me to leave. He looked like he was fighting with himself. He told me toe here.


    Toe to you." She whispered. "I was so scared that I shifted to fur and ran all the way here."


    "You?ran?here?" Was she crazy? It took three hours by car and she?ran?here?


    "Yes." She said. "And while I''m mad at him.?No,?I''m?furious?with him. But I think he is in trouble." She


    said softly.


    "What kind?" I have literally no idea what to do now.


    "The kind that causes his bloodlust."


    Fuck.


    "But that is not a reason to hurt you." It angered me to even think that someone would hurt her. Nat is


    family. No one messes with my family and gets away with it.


    Not even my own brother.


    "I know bu¡ª" she doubled over as her hands pressed over her lower stomach.


    Tears filled her eyes and her face crumpled in pain.


    "What is it?" I asked immediately. What happened to her suddenly?


    I looked down at her shorts and saw that she was bleeding.


    Werewolves don''t get periods. Women only bleed twice a year during their heat which they get once in


    six months. And that is six months after they finish their mating. And it had only been a week and a half


    since they met.


    It''s not heat. It has to be something else.


    Nat grabbed my hand as she doubled over in pain again. "It hurts." She cried. "I-it hurts so bad."


    Realisation hit me with full force.


    Max is having sex with someone else.


    He was fucking someone else while Nat is here, crying over that bastard.


    I got on my feet and picked her up, rushing upstairs to put her in her bed.


    "Avalyn." I yelled, calling her from wherever she was.


    I kicked open Nat''s door and ced her on her bed.


    Natalia curled up in the bed as she sobbed. The girl who hasn''t cried since she was a child is sobbing


    her heart out because of her useless mate.


    "What''s happening?" She looked scared.


    How do I tell her? She has the right to know the truth.


    "What happened?" Ava rushing in through the door. Her eyes fell on Nat and they widened. She looked


    at me in question.


    "I think Max is cheating on you."? I said without beating around the bush.


    A loud sob left her throat the moment those words left mine.


    Ava rushed to her side and lied besides her, pulling her into her arms. Her hair turned silver which


    meant she was using her magic to help lessen Nat''s pain. But there was no sign of decreased pain on


    Nat''s face.


    I tried to mind-link Max but it was shut tight. I took out my phone and called him. I walked out the door


    and shut it behind me when it rang.


    He cut the call.


    I called again. And he cut the call again.


    I called the asshole again.


    "What?" He snapped.


    "What the fuck are you doing?" I growled. "Keep your dick in your pants and get your ass here right


    now."


    "Who the fuck are you?" He snarled.


    "Niki." I snapped. Did he not see my name on his phone screen?


    "Fuck off." He said before I heard a loud crash and the line went dead.


    I called him again but the line was dead. That motherfucker crushed his fucking phone.


    I went in the room again and saw Natalia was still crying. Ava looked at me in question.


    I shook my head. I think Max snapped.?Again.


    There is only one person that can help him right now.


    I called Daniel. Max''s best friend.


    "Niki?" He seemed shocked to know that I was calling him.


    "Yes. Where are you?" I asked him.


    "I''m in the city. Why?" He asked.


    "I think Max has snapped again. Do you know anything?" I asked him.


    "I haven''t been out of my house the entire week. I''ve been busy. I don''t know. Let me check up on him


    and then I''ll call you back." He said kindly.


    "That would be great. Thanks." I said.


    "Anytime." He said and then cut the call.


    I went to Andrei after that and took a report of the entire week. Nothing much had happened except a


    fight between two teens but it was dealt with. Adrian was gaining weight which I was happy with. I also


    filled him in with everything that happened in Mozog.


    "Niki!" Vanessa ran to me, hugging my leg. "I missed you."


    I smiled softly and picked the little girl up. "Have you been a good girl for Andrei?"


    "Yes." She blobbed her head up and down.


    "Thats good. And where is Adrian?" I asked her.


    "Reading." She replied and then frowned. "Why is Aunt Nat crying?"


    "She is sad." I told her.


    "Make her happy then." She crossed her arms.


    "I''ve called someone who will make her happy. She will be alright in no time. Don''t worry about her."


    Thest thing I needed was for her to think that her mate would hurt her.


    "Yes. Thank you." She smiled widely.


    "It''s nap time, little bird." Andrei told her.


    "I can''t sleep. Can you pwease tell me a stowy?" She asked and extended her arms towards him.


    "Alright." He smiled and took her from my hands and then nodded at me before he took her upstairs. I


    think they have bonded nicely over the past week.


    My phone ringed and I picked it up immediately. It was Daniel.?


    "You were right. He had snapped. But he is alright now and is on his way to your ce." He told me.


    "How did you do it?" I asked.


    "Beat some sense into him." He said without missing a beat. He would have to be really strong to beat


    up Max and still be alive.


    "Also. Don''t make him angry. He is...testy." Daniel said.


    "How bad is it?" I asked him.


    "I walked in on him sleeping with a dead naked girl on top of him. His house his littered with party cups,


    vomit and people passed out everywhere. It stinks of blood, sweat and sex." He sounded disgusted.


    "And that''s only today. I have yet to find out the trail of bodies he has left behind in the past week."


    Fuck.


    "Alright. If youe to know anything else, call me." I told him. "Also, have the house cleaned."


    "Sure thing." He replied.


    "Thanks man." I replied and then cut the call.


    This is bad. Like totally messed up bad.


    The first thing about mates is that you do not cheat on them. Ever.


    The main question looming over my head was, what made him snap?

 Chapter 58. Silver Bullet

    Chapter 58. Silver Bullet


    Niki


    It was a few hourster when I was sitting on the couch, looking at Max who was dodging the bullets


    my security pelted him with, as he ran across my backyard and finally dove in the living room, breaking


    the ss.


    Why the fuck is he only in boxers?


    A bullet was lodged in the back of his calf, making him bleed profusely.


    "You took your time." I said drily, not feeling sorry for him at all.


    His head snapped up and he looked at me. "Niki." He breathed.


    "You reek of sex and alcohol." I told him.


    Guilt clouded his face and his eyes lowered.?Damn right. He should have a better control over himself.


    "It''s nothing." I waved away the security that had had opened the windows toe in and get the


    intruder. They nodded and left.


    "What do you want?" I asked him. I have lost all respect for him.


    "Talia." He whispered.?The audacity?of this guy!


    "Take a fucking shower and wear some clothes first." I spat.


    He nodded and bent down, removed the silver bullet from his leg, hissing as he did so. He threw it on


    the floor and stood up again.


    "April." I called the ve. She came running in the living room.?


    "Show him to the washroom and then giving him some clean clothes." I told her, not taking my eyes off


    Max.


    He left with her and then I sighed. How the hell can he do this? He cares about Natalia. I know he


    does. He has ever since she was thirteen and we found her. I also knew that he had a thing for her


    back then.


    Once Ava came in, I pulled her in myp. "How is she?"


    It feels like I''ve been away from her since a very long time.


    "In pain. I just got her to sleep." Her thumb traced the skin under my eyes. "You need more sleep, Nik."


    "So do you." I murmured and brought her head down to kiss her full lips.


    "Max is here." I told her. She stiffened at his name.


    "He hurt her bad, Nik." She whispered. "She doesn''t want to see him."


    "I don''t think anyone can keep him from seeing his mate. I don''t want him to either but it''s inevitable." I


    whispered.


    "Damn right it is." Max said, entering the living room. He was freshly showered and was wearing my


    shorts and t-shirt.


    At least he doesn''t smell of sex.


    Ava stiffened further and her hand clutched mine tightly. I rubbed soothing circles on her hand but that


    did nothing to help her.


    "Where is she?" He asked us.


    "She doesn''t want to see you right now." Ava told him.


    "Where the fuck is my mate?" He hissed, his eyes turning flickering between red and his normal brown


    colour.


    But that wasn''t the normal vampire-red colour. This was the much darker red, and it turned the white


    area around his eyeballs ck.


    He zipped up the stairs and Ava and I ran after him.


    He opened Natalia''s bedroom and went inside. Ava and I stood at the door, ready to throw him out if


    Nat wished.


    He was frozen in the middle of his room as he looked at Nat in her frail state. She was awake and


    looking up at him.


    Slowly he walked to her but Nat threw the nket covering her body aside, revealing the blood that


    was still on her legs and on the bed.


    Max fell on his knees on front of her.?


    "I''m sorry." Came his broken whisper.


    I pulled Ava out of the door and shut it behind us. This was their private matter. Nat was strong enough


    to deal with it.


    "I have to tell you something." Ava whispered and tugged me upstairs to our bedroom.


    "What happened?" I asked her after I closed the door.


    "Do you remember the scene in your office when I caught the devil on Max''s shoulder?" She asked me.


    "Yes?" Where is going with this?


    "I felt this...dark energy pour out of it. And now...I feel iting from him." She looked scared.


    "Are you sure?" I asked her.


    "Yes." She whispered. "I think that the devil has merged with his soul."


    This can''t be true. Max has seen the devil ever since I''ve known him. Nothing of this sort has happened


    even. He had snapped one time. Badly. Itsted eight long years. I hadn''t been able to find him


    because he was good at covering his tracks. But then one day, he suddenly went clean. All I knew was


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    that Daniel helped him. But we hadn''t talked once in all these years. I stayed away after he went clean


    because I thought he was still mad at me. And even during those eight years, when he has killing


    thousands of people, it was his bloodlust. Not the devil.


    "I think we should wait and see what happens. We cannote to such a big conclusion based on


    this." It can''t be true. I will be the first one to say Max is not the best guy around. He is evil. But he isn''t


    the devil.


    But neither am I a good person.


    No one is.


    Max has a good heart though. At least for the people he cares about.


    "I know what I feel. Don''t you believe in me?" She asked me.


    "I do. But I believe in Max too. Let''s give him a chance." I clenched my fist.


    Maybe we won''t have to kill him if he proves himself.


    For the next two days, Max and Nat stayed in their room. I had sent a ve with some food and blood


    for both of them but she said that they didn''t eat and Max scared her out.


    Avalyn went and talked to them but neither of them responded.


    I think I will have to talk some sense into him.


    I opened the door and saw Natalia sleeping on the bed and the tray of food on her bedside remained


    untouched. Max was sitting on the floor against the wall as he kept staring her. His ss of blood was


    also untouched and his colour had lightened due tock of blood. He smelled like he was decaying.


    "Are you both going to stay here all your lives? Because it''s not going tost long if you stop fucking


    eating. Natalia, you look like you''re going to disappear and Max, you fucking stink like a dead corpse


    does."


    There was no reaction on either of their faces.


    Maybe I should make him angry. Some reaction is better than nothing.


    "You''re a dick for hurting your own mate like that. You''re no good to her dead. And you''re an asshole if


    you think she is going to forgive you if you keep staring at her like a fucking pervert." I spat.


    Still no reaction.


    "I''m fucking done with your shit. Every time you mess up and ites back to bite you in your ass. You


    killed three hundred and forty seven vampires in seven fucking days. What the fuck were you thinking?


    Have you lost your fucking mind?" I said, irritated now.


    They both ignored me.


    I walked out, mming the door behind me. Goddess knows what they will do now.


    I walked down to the living room. Avalyn looked at me worriedly and I shook my head.


    Nothing is working.


    "Maybe I can try?" Mikhail asked. "Nat will listen to me. Tell her I''m awake."


    "This might actually work." Andrei nodded.


    "That might be dangerous." Dimitri entered. "I''m not here for three days and what did you get yourself


    into?" He tsked. He''s back early.


    "Why will it be dangerous?" Ava asked.


    "Mikhail is not in his best shape. And Max might snap again if he feels threatened by him." Dimitri said.


    "How do you know?" Andrei asked.


    "Zora." Dimitri said. "She...sees things. She saw something she couldn''t exin. About Max and she


    doesn''t even know the guy. And I think we should believe in her." He said and passed a paper to Ava.


    "What''s that?" I asked.


    "She did some...research about what she saw. And she wrote down a couple of signs and symptoms.


    And if the Devil has really captured his soul, she has written what we should do." Dimitri looked at me.


    "What is she?" I asked him.


    "She doesn''t know it herself. She has never met her parents and those vampires adopted her. One


    moment I was talking to her and the next she fainted. Woke up after twelve hours and told me about


    Max." Dimitri said. "I left immediately after that."


    I remember her saying her parting words to Louis.?Adopted. Outcast. Cursed.


    "Can we really trust some girl like this?" Andrei asked.


    "It''s our only hope." Ava said as she went through the paper. "He won''t be able to touch anything holy


    without destroying it. And he will get loose control when he will get angry. And she has written the word


    ''Latin''." Ava told his after she was done reading. "I''m not sure what that means."


    "We can test all of that." Mikhail said.


    "But we need to get him out of the room first." Andrei muttered.


    "We will do it." Our heads turned to the source of the voice. Adrian and Vanessa.


    "No." Ava immediately said. "Neither of you are allowed to go in there." She told both the kids.


    They are the only ones to whom they both might listen to.


    "Why don''t we discuss this over dinner? I haven''t had proper food in days." I said.


    "Oh yes!" Ava immediately said, realising I am right. "Come in the dining room, I''ll get Irina and April to


    serve dinner." She said and disappeared towards the kitchen.


    "You can go." I nodded and Adrian.


    A small smile appeared on his face. "Thank you."?For believing in him. For trusting in him.


    I gave him a short nod and he went upstairs with Vanessa.


    "Are you sure?" Andrei looked weary.


    "Yes. He isn''t a kid anymore. Let''s go have dinner." I said and them went to the dining room.


    I took my seat at the head of the table and Ava sat on my right and everyone else took their seats.


    We had just started eating dinner and Nat entered, followed by Max. I saw Adrian give me a thumbs up


    from behind him and I have him a short nod.


    Job well done.


    Natalia took a seat next to Mikhail and Max sat next to her.


    April served her a te.


    "I''ll take some blood, please." Max said before she began to serve his.


    "In a ss." He said when she offered him her wrist. Good decision. He was deprived and if he drinks


    from her directly, he might not be able to stop.


    He put one more ss in front of her when she finished squeezing blood in the first one.


    He gave us all a look and we continued eating our dinner. No one said a word. All of us were on edge


    right now. We didn''t know what to expect at all.


    I saw that everyone were done and then I stood up, followed by the rest. Max remained sitting.


    "Niki, I need to talk to you." He told me over his second ss of blood.


    "What is it?" I asked him.


    "In private." He said, looking directly at me.


    My curiosity rose. "Let''s go to my office."


    "I have some work but I''ll see you at night, princess." He whispered in Natalia''s ear before kissing her


    cheek and then he stood up, walking towards me.


    We both silently walked till we reached my office. I took my seat and he took the one opposite mine.


    "What did you want to talk about?" I asked him.


    "I met Emilio Gonzalez."


    I stiffened the moment those words left his mouth.


    "Where?" I wanted to know everything.


    "When I went to kill Lionel Preston." He told me.


    I motioned him to carry on. This wasn''t enough.


    "Lionel Preston was the one behind the kidnapping of Talia and presumably Mikhail too. He was the


    leader of the Vampire Kingom''s rebels. The ones who were against the Vampire-Werewolf Peace


    Treaty. I killed them all. Emilio saw me when I killed the fucker. He was there for the same job.


    Apparently Lionel was creating problems in his pack. He was impressed by my skills and I offered to


    take him to my club. He said he had to go but he said he is going to make a visit next week to meet


    me." He chuckled, shaking my head. "He walked right into the lion''s den."


    This is gold.


    "I can make him talk. Make him think we are buddies and get all the information about his club- where it


    is, when it''s going to open, and everything else. Get a fucking invite." A smirk formed on his face.


    My mind raced through all the diabolical ns I could make if they did be buddies. This is gold.


    And I''m going to mine the shit out of it.


    "If I get there, I can kill him and all of his trusted people who will be there for the opening. So there


    won''t be any chance of backstabbing in Montana when you take over either. And at the same time, you


    can attack the pack. Kill all the warriors there. Two birds in one stone." He leaned back in his chair,


    smirking like everything was done.


    "No." I said, the perfect n forming in my head.


    "No?" He echoed. Sounding thoroughly confused.


    "No." I repeated, a malicious grin forming on my face.


    "You will bring the enemy in our pack."

 Chapter 59. plan

    Chapter 59. n


    Avalyn


    "This is the only time we have." I told everyone at the table.


    Nik and Max just left and I told my family about my n. Nat was still in shock. She couldn''t believe


    that the devil had captured his soul.


    Nik didn''t believe in me either. It hurt but I understood. He has known Max since he was a child. And he


    didn''t want to think that the brother he grew up looking up to was evil.


    The thing is, Max isn''t evil. He just has a little part of Devil inside him.


    "Are you sure?" Natalia asked me.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "Yes." I nodded.


    "I believe you." Dimitri spoke and then gave Mikhail a look.


    "Fine. Let''s do this." Mikhail stood up.


    "Good. Mikhail, sit at the back windows. Dimitri ready the wolves and hide by the patio near the beach.


    And try not to get hurt." I bit my lip as I eyes both the men.


    Max is strong. Like really strong. Maybe even stronger than Nik.


    "Yes, Luna." They both nodded.


    "Let''s go, Nat." I said and we both walked to her bedroom.


    The curtains were pushed open and the the balcony windows were open. For which I was d,


    because it removed the decaying smell that had saturated here. The bedsheets were changed and the


    room smelled much better than before. I mentally noted to reward April. She is a good female.


    We both sat on the bed and Nat got noticeably quieter.


    "You can talk to me, you know?" I told her softly.


    "I know. But it''s not really his fault. Deep down, I know you are right Avalyn. I saw his eyes. They turned


    ck. And his whole demeanour changed. That wasn''t my Max. I can''t be upset with him for something


    that wasn''t in his control." She sighed.


    "You''re right. He can''t be held responsible for that. But you can be upset about it. You were hurt. You


    have the right to be hurt." I looked at the frail girl.


    She has been through something no woman should go through. The betrayal of your own mate, under


    whatever circumstance, is something one can never just let go.


    A tear fell down her eye and her hands cupped her lower belly. "I felt every stroke, every thrust. And it


    burned. It hurt so bad." She cried. "I could feel him cum."


    I gathered her in my arms, tears rising in my own eyes. She doesn''t deserve this. I don''t know what I


    will do if Nik did the same thing to me. I''d die. Surely.


    But Nik wouldn''t ever do that. He loves me too much for that. And his soul isn''t captured by the devil


    either...


    Nat stiffened. He''s here. I could feel him. He was standing on the other side of the door.


    "I hate him, Avalyn. I hate him so much. He ruined me. He ruined everything we had." She sobbed,


    going ording to the n now.


    "But he is here now. And he is your mate. Maybe with time, you can forgive him." I wiped her tears.


    "I can''t." She cried. "I''m sorry but I can''t follow through Niki''s n. I can''t be with him like that


    anymore. I can''t." Tears streamed down my cheeks at her words that wereced with pain. "He hurt me


    too bad. I could feel every single thrust of his inside my vagina, literally slicing me open from the inside.


    I can never forget it." Her voice broke. I couldn''t decide if this was her acting or not. I could feel her hurt


    and heartbreak. It was rolling off of her in waves.


    "You should talk to him." I whispered.


    "I want to reject him." Her small voice came. A gasp felt my mouth and the door mmed open.


    Max''s eyeballs had turned red and the rest of his eyes ck. The devil was out.


    Now we have to push him back in.


    I looked at Nat and gave her a short nod.


    "Max!" She called softly.


    His chest was heaving, taking quick short breaths.


    "Max." She called again. "Come back to me." She whispered.


    His eyes flickered before going back to his normal blue colour.?


    "Talia." He whispered and stepped forward, as if he didn''t even know what just happened.


    Giving her a nod, I stepped out of the room.


    I caught Vanessa standing outside.


    "It''s past your bedtime, baby." I picked her up and walked to her room.


    "I wanted to talk to Max." She pouted, crossing her chubby arms.


    "Can''t you talk to him tomorrow?" I asked.


    "I want to talk right now!" She said stubbornly as I entered in her bedroom.


    Adrian was reading a book. His head snapped up at our arrival and he threw me a quick smile before


    he continued reading.


    "Max is busy right now but he said something about being free all day tomorrow." I ced her down.


    "Adrian, it''s her bedtime, can you please help me by putting her to bed?" I really can''t afford her going


    near Max right now. And I need to leave quickly.


    "Yes, of course." He nodded and slid off the chair and walked to us, taking a hold of Nessa''s hand.


    "Goodnight. Don''t stay up toote, Adrian." I ruffled his hair and chuckled at him trying to set it back


    and exited their room.


    I saw Nat and Mikhail making their way down to the beach from the balcony in my bedroom. And I


    couldn''t see Dimitri but I knew he was hiding somewhere near the patio. He would be able to reach


    them in half a minute if anything goes wrong.?


    "I''ve been searching for you." Nik whispered in my ear and I jumped a bit at the suddenness.


    "I was with Nat and then I put Nessa to bed." I whispered and turned around to look at his smouldering


    grey eyes.


    Now I need to keep Nik away from there and keep an eye on them so nothing went wrong. This was a


    good ce to do that.


    "And what about your little n?" His hands came to rest on my ass before he squeezed.


    I gasped, heat instantly pooling in my belly.


    And how did he know?


    "I know everything,?Moya Lyubov." He bit down on my lower lip. "What will I ever do about your


    transgressions, Ava?"


    I trembled at his raspy voice.


    "I -I don''t think I''m wrong. Trust m-me." A moan slipped my mouth as he ced open mouth kisses


    along my neck.


    "I do trust you. And I know you are right about the devil." He released me. "I was just too stubborn to


    ept it. But the transgression I''m talking about is going behind my back about this n." Both of us


    know that it''s dangerous. Everyone is at risk.


    I bit my lip. "What are you going to do about it?"


    He inhaled a harsh breath and his eyes glittered. His hand came up and his finger traced my lips. "I''m


    going to have these lips wrapped around my cock. And then I''m going to cum all over you. After which


    I''ll fuck you all night. So hard that you won''t be able to walk tomorrow. How does that sound?" He


    pushed a finger in my mouth.


    I moaned at his words and sucked at his finger a bit and then gave it a teasing nip.


    A growl reverberated his chest. "I think you''ve be too naughty, Love."


    I shook my head in denial, unable to speak because of his finger in my mouth.


    He moved his hand up and down, making my head move vertically so that I was nodding. "Now this


    seems like the truth." He grinned and removed his finger.


    "Maybe." I replied slyly. "Especially if the punishments means getting this." I trailed a finger over his


    crotch. His dick jolted under my touch. I?love?the effect I have on him.


    "I think you have been liking my punishments far too much for my liking. Do you think I need to push it


    up a notch?" His eyes bore into mine.


    "Yes, I loved what you did in the swimming pool in Mozog." I bit my lip and looked up at him through my


    "Punishments are supposed be something you don''t enjoy, Love." He caught my hand tightly, stopping


    my movements.


    My eyes snapped at his.


    "What do you mean?" I asked him.


    The humour disappeared.


    What is he trying to tell me?


    "What do you mean?" I asked him.


    He only stared at me. His eyes roaming all over my face, taking all of me in and not settling. He looked


    deep in thought. He looked troubled.


    "What happened?" I cupped his cheek. The torment in his eyes decreased a little but it was still there.


    He leaned towards my touch, his eyes closing as he tried to regain control.


    Control over what? I am not sure just yet.


    "Is there something you need me to do?" I trailed a finger down his jaw, making him release a harsh


    breath.


    "Niki?" I called softly. I wanted to know what is bothering him. Maybe it is something Max said.


    "What is Vanessa doing there?" I saw Nik frowning and I turned around, following his gaze towards the


    gardens. It was covered by trees and nts but a little pink was visible. The girl wore pink everyday


    and that has to be her.


    "I''ll go put her back to bed. Why don''t you stay here, hmm?" I ced my hand on his chest and


    caressed our bond softly, trying to calm him. "And keep an eye on Nat and Mikhail."


    He gave me a sharp nod.


    Pecking his cheek, I went down stairs and just when I was about to step in the backyard from the


    window, I saw Max and Vanessa walking towards me.


    I forced my body to rx. Max is not bad. He won''t hurt a kid.


    But I looked at Vanessa, checking for any sign of distress.


    "What are you doing out of bed, youngdy?" I crossed my arms.


    Her little eyes widened. She knew she was caught. "I wanted to give Max flowews!"


    "And why are your hands dirty?" Is that mud?


    "We nted seeds." She grinned.


    "What happened to talking to him tomorrow?" I asked her.


    "But they only gwow at nigwt!" She said stubbornly and then motioned Max toe closer to her.


    Max gave me an amused smile as he crouched down and then Nessa whispered, "if you save me, I''ll


    give you chocwate", in his ear, thinking I couldn''t hear her.


    "Can''t deny?that?offer." Max let out a chuckle and picked Nessa up, zipping upstairs.


    I could see he adored the little girl, just like everyone in the house. But I still needed to see her safe. I


    slowly made my way up to her room, giving them a little time.


    "Is she asleep now?" I asked him as he stepped out of her room.


    "Yes." He nodded, a soft smile on his lips. "I should go back to sleep too."


    "Goodnight." I nodded and saw him as he went to Nat''s room.


    Something about the whole flower and nt thing felt off to me. Vanessa wasn''t the one to get her


    hands dirty like that. Why didn''t she just pluck the flower like she usually does?


    I went to the garden and looked around. My eyes fell on morning glories, they are the only flowers that


    bloom during the night and wilt before the sun rises.


    I walked to the nt but stopped when I felt a soft crunch. I looked down to see a couple of wilted


    morning glories on the ground.


    What are they doing here?


    I picked them up and I immediately got a negative energying from it. They should be fully bloomed


    right now but they are dead.


    Why?


    Morning glories are also known as moon flowers.


    And in that list, it was written that Max won''t be able to touch anything holy without destroying it.


    Which would mean Nessa gave these flowers to him but they wilted as soon as he touched them.


    Which is why he must have told Nessa to nt some seeds of that nt. To pacify her.


    A blood curling scream startled me out of my thoughts.


    Natalia!


    I ran to the beach. I hope no one is injured. Please don''t let anyone be hurt.?Please.

 Chapter 60. Morning Glory

    Chapter 60. Morning Glory


    Avalyn


    (The Latin to English trantions are given at the end of the chapter.)


    I saw Max on the ground and everyone surrounding him. He used his hands to rise up again.


    "Sinit satus sanguine festun." He and extended his arms wide, almost like he was inviting everyone.


    What does that even mean?


    The wolves started backing away from him. This was unlike anything anybody has seen or heard.


    His usual light blue eye had changed into a pitch ck colour and the white area of his eyes had turned


    blood red. The green and blue veins under his eyes had risen up to the surface, making his eyes look


    even more scary. His fangs were also out, longer and sharper than that of a normal vampire.


    His features had turned sharper, harsher in a way.


    Max looked like he was possessed. No. Seeing him like this, I know he is possessed.


    I focused on him and froze him in his ce, walking past the semi circle formed around him.


    "Pithonissam." He hissed as he looked at me, his voice more heavy but also high pitched at the same


    time.


    "Fall back." Nik came to stand besides me. Everyone backed away now, giving us a wide? girth.


    Nik nodded at me and strode forward, standing right in from of Max. I made sure that Max could not


    move at all. I was not going to take a single chance with so many people around us that are in harm''s


    way, especially Nik.


    In this state, Max was unpredictable. And the people around me were vulnerable, especially because


    not everyone knew what was happening and no one knew his potential.


    We have to bring Max back now.


    Nik punched Max in the face. Again and again. Hard. So much, that Max''s nose started bleeding.


    The wolves brought silver chain and I imagined it wounding around Max''s wrist, behind his back. It


    should weaken him.


    The chains flew out of the wolves'' glove-covered hands and wound around Max''s wrists and then


    pulled his hands behind his back. It for for extra precaution.


    "Sanguis." He hissed.


    Nik punched him again, making his head snap to the side. It was working. I could see his eyes


    flickering until they turned back to his normal light blue colour.


    He lifted his head and Nik was the first one he saw.


    "What the fuck Niki?" He growled in Nik''s face.


    Max was back but he was still angry. The devil could stille out again.


    "Come back." I told Nik.


    Releasing a harsh breath, Nik walked back to me. Dimitri, Andrei and Talia stood besides me too.


    Seeing Talia''s bruised face, he pulled at the constraints. He was strong. So it was a difficult for me to


    keep him tied up but I focused hard, not letting him move just yet.


    "What the hell happened to her face?" He snarled, applying more pressure on the restraints.


    He was too strong, and it hurt my head and the chains loosened for a split second but I focused and


    tightened them again.


    There is no way in hell I can let him go, not like this.


    "Please tell me what happened?" His eyes looked troubled as he looked at all of us. "I''m a guest at


    your home right now, Kol."


    When he didn''t reply, anger took over Max''s face. "Is this how you fucking treat your elder brother?" He


    growled.


    I could feel Nik being hurt through our bond. I heard a small whimper and realised Nat was crying.


    "Come here princess." Max whispered, begging her.


    She took a step to go to him, almost instinctively. I can only imagine what she must be going through,


    seeing Max like this.?


    No...


    Max applied all his strength to pull, making a searing pain go through my head. Why does it hurt so


    much?


    Nik''s hand captured mine, giving me more power. His hair had turned golden now.


    I focused on keeping Max still.


    Once he was not trying to fight against me, I walked to him, releasing Nik''s hand.


    "Avalyn, let me go." He hissed, his fangs extending because he was angry.


    I need him to calm down a little so I can go nearer to him. I should get him talking.


    "No." I replied and then showed him the wilted flowers that were still in my hand. "Do you know what


    these are?"


    "Yes. Morning glories." He replied, sounding frustrated.


    "They wilted when you touched him, didn''t they?" I wanted conformation.


    He gave a short nod and his canines receded. Good.


    "They are also called moon flowers." I told him.


    His eyes flickered to red beforeing back to blue again.


    I forced him to kneel and be still. I ced my hand on top of his head.


    I hope I''m doing this right.


    I closed my eyes and forced myself to go through all his memories. I need to pin point the start of this


    devil. I need to find out the point when devil found Max and used him as it''s host body.


    His memories shed in front of my eyes like a movie on fast forward.


    His father hitting his mother in front of him.


    Max screaming for him to stop.


    His mother leaving him at an orphanage.


    Him begging her not to go. Him crying himself to sleep for days.


    His mother picking him back from there.


    And then dropping him back.


    And then picking him up again.


    And again. And again.


    His father belting his mother. Her screaming.


    His mother running away.


    Max crying for her toe back to him. To save him from his own father.


    "Stop." Max screamed. I could feel he was in a lot of pain. But I kept him still.?I''m so sorry but I need to


    do this.


    His father forcing him to have sex with one of his whore.


    I controlled my tears as I continued going through his memories. He was so young when all of this


    happened to him.?


    His father teaching him the right way to beat up women. Teaching him how to use a paddle, a crop, a


    cane, a whip.


    Him running off to the orphanage.


    His father finding him and dragging him back home. And then punishing him.


    His mother returning.


    Her apologising him for leaving.


    Her dropping him off at Mary''s.


    Him seeing the dead body of his mother.


    Max''s screams weren''t stopping. But I tuned them out. I needed to focus.


    Mary helping him.


    Him slowly getting better.


    Him having breakfast with Mary every day. Tea and biscuits.


    Mary dropping him off at Viktoria''s after a close call with his father.


    The devil appearing on his shoulder, telling him to kill his father.


    I snatched my hand. I can''t believe a twelve year old boy had been through all of this. I shuddered in a


    breath.


    Once Max''s agonising screams ceased, I ced my fingers on both the side his temple.


    The devil was just beneath the surface so when I just prodded him, he came forward and Max''s eyes


    changed colour again and he let out a loud snarl.


    I started to yank it out of Max''s body from the moment he had entered his life. It felt like I was tearing


    apart his soul. But Max''s soul was in it''s ce. I was only tearing out the little ck part that was


    covering his soul.


    A dark wail escaped Max''s mouth, making my ears ring. I just kept going because it meant that it was


    working.


    The devil''s scream.


    Both Max and the devil''s scream was prominent in the air. The noise noises very distinct buting


    from the same source.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Max was screaming because he was hurting too. He was feeling like his soul was being ripped into


    halves.


    I could feel the darkness seeping out of his body, slowly but steadily.


    It was a long, lengthy process.


    Max was in pain. Too much pain. I could feel it. All of it. Tears streamed down my face for him.


    Once the devil was separated from his soul, after hours of hard-work and torture and screaming, I took


    away my fingers from his temple.


    Max was crying as I rose him to his feet, but kept him still. I could feel his head and body hurting. His


    soul was hurting.


    I extended my ws and tore away his ck t-shirt, making the tatters fall on the ground.


    I drew a circle in the middle of his chest with my nail, deep enough to engrave it in his body and


    causing him to bleed.


    A dark and twisted scream left his mouth again, his head rolled back and his body shuddered and


    writhed and started twisting at odd angles.


    My heart was racing as I continued.


    I drew to semi circles on the left and the right sides of the circle, facing outwards.


    The mark of Moon Goddess.


    I''ll send the damn devil to the gods. No one hurts my family without any consequences.


    "Vampire. G-god Sol." Max rasped out.


    So he knew what I was doing. Max is smart.


    God Sol''s mark was a circle with a dot in between so I simply dug my finger in the middle of the circle,


    carving a dot.


    Thebined symbol of Goddess Lun and God Sol.


    Max was bleeding. Blood oozed out of the marks I had carved and the rivulets rolled down his body.


    I ced my hands on the centre of his chest and closed my eyes, pushing in positive energy, into his


    soul.


    More anguished dark cries left his mouth.


    The devil''s cries.


    He knew what wasing too. This was his end.


    I pushing all of the parts of devil out of Max''s body and send them to the Gods.


    Another loud wail of cries escaped his mouth. Thest remains of the devil.


    The screams were non stop and then Max''s body convulsed and his mouth opened wide and small


    ck particles erupted out of his mouth, nose and ears and flew up in the sky. I realised that the sun


    was just rising now. We were at it all night.


    My eyes followed them until I couldn''t see them anymore.


    Once I felt his body was a hundred percent pure, I took my hand off him and released him.


    Too weak to hold his weight up, Max fell on his knees and supported his weight with his hands.


    I ced my hand on his head. Max deserved better. The twelve year old Max deserved better.


    He lifted his head and his blue eyes met mine and the first rays of the sun reflected in them.


    "The devil is gone." I whispered to him, feeling the relief he felt in his bones upon hearing my words. I


    lowered myself in front of him and then hugged him.


    "Where?" He asked, his voice throaty because of all the screaming.


    "To the gods." I gave him a small smile. He won''t have to worry about the evil whispers in his head


    anymore. He has fought the voice his entire life.


    Now he is truly free.


    "Thank you." His voice cracked as his arms came around me.


    I pushed inside his head and he allowed me in easily. "I''m sorry for what happened to you when you


    were just a kid. You didn''t deserve that."?I mind-linked him, not wanting others to know.


    This was something private. Only his to share.


    "I think that''s enough of hugging." Nik said dryly and I chuckled, releasing Max.


    I was drained too. I needed rest. Using so much of my powers had drained all my energy.


    Nik smiled down at me and kissed me. "You did very good,?Moya Lyubov."


    "Thank you." I cracked a smile. My head was spinning and I was about to faint but Nik was quick to


    catch me.


    "You need rest. Go to sleep." He murmured and picked me up.


    Nodding, I rested my head against his shoulder.


    Thest thing I saw was Natalia running towards him and copsing on her knees in front of him before


    she kissed him.


    A small smile formed on my lips at that sight.


    They deserved happiness.


    Trantions-?


    1. Sinit satus sanguine festun:?Let''s start the bloody feast


    2.?Pithonissam: Witch?


    3. Sanguis: Blood

 Chapter 61. One big happy family

    Chapter 61. One big happy family


    Avalyn


    My eyes fluttered open and I saw a blurry figure in front of me.


    "Ava!" Nik said and rushed to my side. I opened my eyes and smiledzily at him. I had a good sleep.


    My thoughts are still not coherent.


    "What time is it?" I mumbled and rolled around. I haven''t slept in, in so long.


    "Nine am." He relied. All the mornings events registered in my mind. Nik''s weird behaviour, the morning


    glories, Max''s exorcism. Oh god. I need to get up. I need to check up on him. "It''s the next day Ava.


    You''ve been asleep for almost thirty hours now." His face was nk but his eyes were filled with worry


    and the small crease between his brows meant he was stressed too.


    "I feel good now." I replied, theziness evident in my tone. "A bit hungry." I got off the bed and realised


    I was in my pyjama shorts and a tshirt of Nik''s.


    Smiling at the thought of him changing me in my sleep, I walked to him and pecked his cheek.


    "Let''s go get you some breakfast." He caressed my cheek with his thumb.


    My eyes widened. "You''ll make breakfast?" Does he even know how to cook?


    His eyes softened. "Ya, I''ll make you breakfast."


    We both walked to the kitchen, me more energetically at the thought of him making me something. This


    will be a first for both of us. Usually it was me who cooked breakfast for him every morning, now it will


    be him cooking breakfast for me.


    I settled on one of the high stools and ced my elbows on the counter, my hands supporting my chin.


    "Do you need anything, Alpha, Luna?" Irina quickly came in.


    "No. You can leave," Nik dismissed her before turning to me.


    "What do you like for breakfast?" A tint of pink covered his cheeks. His skin was tanned so it wasn''t


    very visible but I caught it. Is he embarrassed to cook?


    I bit my lip. Yes, he is my mate but he is still an Alpha.?My?Alpha. He shouldn''t have to cook for me.


    For anyone, really. "Maybe I should just make it myself of ask Irina¡ª"


    "No." He said immediately. "I''m not embarrassed to cook for you. I''m embarrassed to not know my


    mate''s favourite breakfast dish."


    Oh.


    A small smile appeared on my lips. He is so adorable. "I like a cup of cold coffee and egg toast or


    pancakes. But let''s just do cold coffee and waffles today?" Those were easy. And we had a ready


    waffle mix anyways. Something told me that Nik using the stove would be a recipe for disaster.


    "Sure. You''ll have to walk me through, Love. I don''t know shit about cooking." He snorted.


    "Fine..." so we spent the rest of the morning like that. With me telling him what to do and him moving


    around the kitchen in a pink apron with red hearts on it. It was a sight to see. It couldn''t crack the eggs


    just right, which resulted in five eggs sttered on the counter and on the floor.


    His ego took a hit when I took over and cracked the eggs in a single shot. It was funny to see him


    grumble, cursing the ''damn fucking asshat eggs''. He whisked the final batter and then poured some in


    the waffle makers.


    The cold coffee was easy so I didn''t have to guide him much and he made a couple of more waffles on


    the side.


    "Nute?" He asked. He removed the nute jar after I nodded and smeared it over thest waffle.


    After he was done, he shifted them on a clean te and ced it in front of me along with the cup of


    cold coffee.


    "This is more work than training. I can''t believe you do this everyday." He released a breath.


    I chuckled. "Thank you." And then sipped the cold coffee. It was better than what I usually make


    somehow. The waffles too. But I think it was because Nik made it for me. Everything is better when he


    is involved.


    "I would like to say anytime, but I really don''t want to lie." He chuckled. "So I''ll just say sometimes."


    "I''m okay with that." I smiled as I devoured my breakfast. It had taken him almost an hour and a half to


    make it and I was proud of him.


    "Now?that''s?a sight to see." Dimitri entered, a sh going off from his cell phone. He clicked a picture


    of Nik in the apron.


    I choked back augh at Nik''s expression. "You fucking dick! Delete it." He growled, chasing Dimitri


    around the kitchen. It was so nice to see Nik actually living his life like this. He has too much on his


    te. Sometimes, he needs to sit back and rx with his family. Everyone here clearly loves him. He


    doesn''t remember that often enough.


    Iughed at the brothers as I got off the stool and ced my te in the sink.


    "Avalyn! Save me from the big bad Alpha." Dimitri clutched my shoulders, hiding behind me as Nik


    stood was in front of me. I''m sure it''s a funny sight. I''m five four and both the men are a good few


    inches over six. A good head taller than me. I fail to see how I will be able to protect Dimitri from Nik.


    "If anyone sees that picture the¡ª"


    "You know we are bound by blood right? She will protect me. You can''t kill me." Dimitri smirked.


    "But I can still do a fist construction of your face if you don''t take your hands off her." He grumbled.


    "Oops." Dimitri took his hands from my shoulders andughed. "Twenty five fucking years and I finally


    catch you in apromising?position. No way in hell I''m giving up this picture."


    A smile tugged on Nik''s face. "Max is here. We can team up against you, as always. Don''t forget about


    that."


    Dimitri''s smile faltered. "I can take him."


    "We will see about that." Max entered the kitchen. Only in boxers. I covered my face with my hands


    and my cheeks heated up.


    "Wear some clothes you dumbass." Nik growled, pulling me in his chest and covering my face.


    "I''ll faint if I don''t have blood right now." Max grumbled. "Where are the fucking ves?" He groaned.


    "Irina!" Nik snapped and Irina scrambled in the kitchen.


    "Here." I saw Nat throw a pair of shorts towards Max.


    Nik released me which meant he was decent now. Max had his fangs in Irina''s neck and Dimitri was


    hugging Nat. I hugged her after they broke off.


    "How are you doing?" I asked her.


    "Better than before." She replied, smiling softly as she eyed Max. "Thank you so much, Avalyn. I don''t


    think I''ll ever be able to repay my debt to you."


    "No debts here, Nat. We are family." The greatest gift all of these guys have given me is my just being


    here. Being family. And that''s something I won''t ever be able to repay.


    She only smiled at that.


    "And next time something happens, I want you to contact me immediately. You didn''t have to suffer for


    one whole week." Nik frowned and then hugged her too.


    "Thanks. Andrei offered but I didn''t want to take you from your responsibilities." She shrugged.


    "There won''t be a next time." Max pulled Nat towards him and hugged her from behind, kissing her


    hair.


    "Are you okay now?" I asked him.


    "I feel fine. Just woke up. You?" He asked.


    "I feel fine and I just woke up too." I smiled at him.


    He just gave me wide smile in return and then looked at everyone else. "How that I''ve regained my


    strength, I''ve got some serious making up to do." He announced winking at us. His smile widened as


    he picked Natalia up and easily put her over her shoulder, as if she weight nothing more than a pillow.


    "Max!" She squealed and then pped his ass which resulted in her receiving two hard ps on the


    ass as Max exited the kitchen.


    He paused at the doorway. "Avalyn?" He turned his head to look at me.


    My eyebrows raised in question.


    "Thank you." He said after a beat, respect clear in his words.


    I gave him a nod. The respect was mutual. Max is strong¡ªto go through all that he had been through.


    And he is a good man.


    After Max and Nat left, Dimitri winked and threw a flying kiss towards Nik who was still wearing the with


    apron little hearts and then continued making flirty expressions.


    In a second, Nik threw the apron on the floor. "I want this burned," he pointed at the apron and then he


    pointed at Dimitri''s face, "and I''m going to have nightmares about that," which made Dimitri pout.


    Nik rolled his eyes at Dimitri''s dramatics and held my hand, tugging me outside.


    "Are you feeling better now?" He asked me.


    "Yes. Very." I smiled at him. "I wanted to ask you, what happened at the balcony?" He had told me


    ''punishments are supposed be something you don''t enjoy, Love'' and then looked like he was deeply


    troubled. I just know that something is not right.


    I know there is something bothering him. And I need to know what.


    His eyes hardened at that and the light air around him disappeared, reced by stress.


    "Nothing you should be worried about right now." He replied, his body rigid.


    "We talked about you not hiding things from me anymore." My eyes lowered. I thought we were past


    that, that he understood where I''ming from.


    "I just need you to trust me, Avalyn. I will tell you when the time is right." He ced a finger below my


    chin, motioning me to look up at him.


    I''m hurt. I thought that I''m stronger now. And he could see it. I won''t crumble under pressure. I can deal


    with anything thrown my way. And I need him to believe in me.


    "Trust goes both ways, Nik. And you don''t trust me." I bit my lip.


    His hold on my chin tightened and he tipped my head up. "Look at me." He silentlymanded.


    My eyes snapped at his.


    "Look me in the eye and repeat what you just said." His grey eyes glittered.


    I couldn''t say it.


    I know it''s not true.


    He trusts me. I know he does.


    "Just as I thought." His voice was ice cold. "Don''t ever say that I don''t trust you."


    I managed to give him a short nod.


    "All you need to know is that I will tell you when the time is right." His voice softened. "Just let this go.


    Please."


    "Alright." I conceded. If he needs time, I will give him time.


    "I love you." He whispered. "Always remember that."


    "And I love you." I pecked his lips.


    ****


    "Niki has changed." Nat told me.


    It was afternoon and we wereying on the outdoor loungers by the pool. The sun hade out nice


    today and we decided to get some tan.


    "What?"


    "He smiles more." She raised her sun sses and turned on her stomach, supporting her upper part up


    with her elbows. "And he actually sits back and enjoys life now."


    "What do you mean?" I asked, my cheeks warming.


    "You''ve changed him Avalyn. He''s better now. Happier." She smiled.


    "He''s?the one who changed me." A smile grew on my face at the thought of Niki. "I''ve gotten a


    whole new life because of him." If it weren''t for him, I would be locked away in a room, used as a ve


    all my life. Broken, alone and miserable. Be it either for Emilio or someone else.


    I will forever be indebted to him. He owns me. Heart, body and soul. And I never want it to change.


    "You both are perfect for each other."


    "And so are you and Max." I winked at her.


    "We are getting there." She turned on her back again. "Max is a dick most of the times. But he''s?my?


    dick. Literally and figuratively." We both broke into giggles at that.


    One moment we wereughing and the other, I saw Nat fly in the pool in front of us. Before I could


    evenprehend what just happened, I was drowning in the water as well.


    I sshed my hands and rose up, spluttering water out of my mouth, only to see Maxughing a loud,


    boomingugh.


    "You fuc¡ª" Nat started but Max immediately turned, showing us Vanessa who was hanging on his


    back like a monkey,ughing.


    "You¡ªyou annoying piece of¡ªof stinking crap!" Nat shrieked, shoving her drenched hair out of her


    face. I put all my hair behind my ears too.


    "I see you haven''t been working on your vocabry like I asked you to. Two minutes in the corner!" He


    scolded her yfully.


    "We are going to get you back." I warned him. Max is one of the mostid back people I have met. And


    it is easy to getfortable with him.


    "We will see about that." He smirked.


    "Again." Nessa giggled when Nat got out of the water, making Natalia''s eyes widened.


    "Be prepared to remain celibate for your entire life if you do that." She pointed her finger at him. "And


    you," she pointed at Vanessa, "you will not be invited to our girls night tonight!" Nessa''s eyes widened.


    "I can''t deny my favourite girl." Max pouted and Nat visibly rxed.


    It was short lived since Max zipped up to her and threw her in the water again,ughing along with


    Vanessa. "By favourite girl, I meant Vanessa." Heughed harder. "And don''t worry, Van. I''ll invite you


    to boy''s night. It''s much more fun anyways."


    Vanessa''s smile brightened at that. "Yay!" She giggled.


    "I hate you." Nat growled but made no move to get out of the water. It was useless right now.


    ''Freeze Max'' Dimitri mind-linked me. I saw him standing just behind the corner of the house, giving me


    a wicked grin.


    I grinned back and froze him. Nessa freezed with him too.


    "What the hell!" Max said when he realised he couldn''t move. His eyes fell on me and he realised it


    was my doing when he saw my silver hair. I grinned at him and got out of the water, Nat following me.


    "This is cheating!" Max ground.


    "Let''s throw him in the water." Nat offered.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "No. I have a much better idea." Dimitri grinned and handed us markers. "Man, I''m on a streak today.


    First Niki and now Max. All my childhood dreams areing true."


    "If pranking these men were your dreams, I''m sorry for you." Nat snorted, taking a marker from him.


    "Ah...sweet revenge." She extended her ws and tore his t-shirt and then pulled all the tatters away.


    I took two and then unfroze a terrified looking Nessa and set her down from Max'' back.


    "You can draw anything you want on him, baby." I offered her a marker.


    "Thanks." She grinned, quickly changing teams.


    "Hey! You were supposed to be on my side." Maxined.


    "I like drawing." She giggled and started drawing something on his leg. Max rolled his eyes but smiled


    anyways.


    "You would feel sorry for Dimitri if you would have seen him when we were kids." Maxughed. At this


    point, all four of us were making our masterpieces on Max. And instead ofining, Max took it like


    a champ.


    "And this is exactly for that. You and Niki used to gang up on me and use me as your personal rag


    doll to pull pranks on." Dimitri''s eyes gleamed with revenge.


    "Do you both want to know the worst prank we pulled on him?" Max asked, his eyes wicked.


    "Shut up." Dimitri grumbled.


    "Oh no. Tell us." Iughed.


    "Yes, I want to know too." Nat grinned at Dimitri.


    "We are supposed to get back at Max!" Dimitri grounded but we ignored him.


    "So Kol, Dimitri and I were ying outside and we all had to go to the bathroom." Max started.


    "Shut up." Dimitri hissed and pped his hand on Max''s mouth. Who in turn licked his hand, resulting


    in Dimitri taking his hand away and wiping it on Max''s body.


    "Can''t you shut his trap too?" He asked me.


    "No, I''m pretty sure they want to hear this." Max grinned. "And we didn''t want toe back to the


    house,?obviously,?that takes up too much time. So I got this genius idea and I said let''s just go right


    now, in our pants." Heughed and Dimitri groaned.


    Nat and I burst outughing.


    "Kol quickly caught up and said that it was a great idea and said that he would go too. Dimitri was like


    what do you mean¡ª"


    "Let''s not forget that both these as¡ªbutts were older than me. They could have said anything and I


    would be like ''that sounds awesome''. They practically took advantage of me!" Dimitri added.


    "Excuses-excuses." Max rolled his eyes. "Soing back to my awesome diabolical prank, then


    Dimitri was all like ''really? In our pants?''" Max said in a high pitched pre-pubescent voice, mimicking


    Dimitri''s childhood voice which made usugh harder.


    Dimitri pped Max''s ass. "I don''t sound like that!"


    "Babe, Queen D is hitting on me!" Maxined.


    "Queen D?" Nat choked.


    "He has always been a huge drama queen and we used to call him that when we were young. Don''t


    you know?" He asked.


    Nat shook her head. Nat came in their lives after Viktoria and it just wasn''t the same. The boys were


    forced to grow up and face the reality of life.


    "Well we did." Max said lightly. "And we said ''yes, in our pants'' so he went ''no, I don''t wanna''?and


    started to make prissy excuses, I was like ''I''m going, I''m going. Are you going or not?'' and then Kol


    was like ''yeah, be a man, let''s do it''?and then Dimitri said ''alright I''m going.'' And then he started to go."


    Maxughed.


    "And then when he was like half way through wetting his pants, getting real warm and cozy, he realised


    we didn''t go. Kol and I were full blownughing at that time and we said together that ''we didn''t go''."


    "Oh my god!" Nat and I said together, doubling over as weughed hysterically.


    "If you two would have been in my position, you would have done it too." Dimitri cried out. "Those two


    were the reincarnation of Satan. And they could literallymunicate without even talking. We didn''t


    have our wolves then so there was no mind-link too!"


    "Oh wait. It gets worse." Max cracked up and Dimitri groaned again, stomping his foot.


    "What can be worse than that?" Nat snorted.


    "So Dimitri, in his soaking pants was standing in his self created piss pool and Sofiya and a friend of


    hers, who was his crush at that time that I think is important to mention, came in and saw us. Sofiya


    straight out denied being rted to him and the girl never talked to him again." Heughed, us joining


    him.


    "But I got you both grounded for a month." Dimitri said smugly.


    "Ya. And we used to sneak out every night." Nik walked to us, his eyes crinkling withughter. "And


    Dimitri was called Mr. Piss Pants in the school for the entire grade year."All of us burst outughing at


    that again.


    "They ruined my childhood." Dimitri sighed, resigned at this point.


    "And the best part was that we were too old." Nik chuckled.


    "Wait what? How old were you?" I looked at the men.


    "He was like nine or ten." Nikughed, motioning towards Dimitri whose cheeks had turned pink.


    We burst outughing again. "You were too old." Natughed at him.


    "Ya but Niki is two years older than me and Max two years older than him. So I had to get influenced


    by my elder brothers alright! And I didn''t piss my pants.?They made me!"?Dimitri eximed.


    We allughed at that.


    Dimitri rolled his eyes before snapping pictures of Max. Most of his body was filled with drawings. The


    most prominent one was the huge penis Dimitri had drawn on Max''s face.


    Max is a huge guy and can easily intimidate anyone with just a look. But him ring at Dimitri in a


    photographer mode right now had no effect. It is heard to take him seriously when his body was filled


    with absurd drawings. Nat had written "Talia'' s bitch'', "Talia''s property'' ''At Talia''s service''?and many


    such crazy things all over this chest and abs. I had helped Nessa draw flowers and pretty much


    anything she wanted. Dimitri had drawn dicks all over his body.


    "Are you done?" Nik asked Dimitri who was still snapping pictures.


    "Yes." He nodded and put his phone aside.


    "Good. Because I have a fifteen year old prank I need to get back at him for." Nik said and threw Max in


    the pool.


    I unfroze him so he could swim to the top. I didn''t want him to drown. We allughed at that and then


    jumped in the pool. Andrei and Mikhail soon joined the party too.


    I''m happy that despite the ugliness, Nik had a rtively good childhood. He was loved. And he was


    free. He had people to call family and a ce to call home. I''m happy that he had people to take care


    of him after Viktoria. He wasn''t all alone.


    I watched everyone sshed each other with water and tried to drown each other with a smile on my


    face.


    This is true family.

 Chapter 62. Closure

    Chapter 62. Closure


    Niki


    "So what have you decided?" Max asked me the second he entered my office.


    I gritted my teeth. I hated his n. I hated it with every fibre of my being. I have made promises to Ava.


    Promises that I will have to break to go through with the n.


    "You know it''s the only way." He looked at me.


    I know it. And it was the best way too. The rest were too dangerous. But this will hurt Ava in a totally


    different manner, it will hurt her in ways he won''t even be able to fathom. It can even break her. I''m not


    sure how strong she is. I know her wolf has given her immense strength. But she will have to push her


    wolf back in for this. She will have to look like an omega. Weak and helpless. Not the Alpha female she


    is slowly growing into. This can backtrack her growth as well.


    "I won''t do it." I told firmly, meeting his eyes head on.


    "Talia will be going through the same thing. Something much,?much?worse." He narrowed his eyes at


    me.


    "I said no." My voice was quiet but angry. I didn''t like it when people questioned my decisions. My pack


    new it. No one question the Alpha.


    But Max is not the part of my pack.


    Regardless, he is my elder brother, for which, I respect him.


    "Do not tell me to do something you would never do yourself,?Alpha." He mocked.


    "I am not the same little brother you left behind, Maximilian. I will not tolerated disrespect." I growled,


    giving him a fair warning.


    I am not the same little brother who used to follow him around the pack and used to wish to be like him


    in everything. I am my own person now. Strong and independent. I don''t?need?him anymore.


    "I left behind?" His voice rose. "Where were you when the entire fucking pack disrespected me?


    Because as far as I know, a?little brother?would have backed me up."


    "What could have I done?" My hands mmed against the desk as I stood up from my seat in anger. "If


    I had backed you up, maybe you would have be the Alpha. But of whom? Wolves who didn''t like


    you?" I growled.


    I remember the day like it was yesterday.


    More rogues had joined us so we decided to officially be a pack. And we needed an Alpha. A


    strong one at that because the other packs would surely not go easy on us.


    The responsibility came on the Volkov family. Because it was mom who took everyone in and helped


    them. And even after she was gone, it was because of her goodwill that people came to us for help.


    The strongest stepped up to be the Alpha. It included me, Max and a couple of others from the


    pack. It was a fight till death or submission.


    Max and I remained till thest. We made a deal that whoever will loose shall show his neck and


    submit. Brothers will not kill brothers. That''s not how mom raised us.


    Max was older and stronger.


    He won, I showed my neck.


    But the pack opposed.


    Max was a vampire. And while the Vampire- Werewolf Peace Treaty was signed, no one would tolerate


    a vampire leading a pack of wolves.


    The pack openly showed their resentment towards Max.


    I directly saw Max at Volkov Corps. after that. He had left after the fiasco. He had given in to his


    bloodlust and gone rogue.


    He stood up too, banging his hands on the table, making it snap. "Why the fuck do you expect me to do


    this then? For a pack who doesn''t like me?" He snarled, his eyes shing red. "You know what? Fuck


    you, Niki!" He yelled. "You were always the spineless little bitch and you still are. I''m out of here."


    Before he could storm off, I punched him in the face, making him stumble back.


    "Yes. Beat up people when you know you are wrong, as always. Tell me. Why the fuck is Adrik still alive


    and living like a goddamn king and you lead a pack of rogues? Tell me why the fuck is Emilio still


    alive?" He snarled.


    I punched him again. "Shut up." I growled, my anger spiking with every word that came out of his


    mouth.


    He knows nothing!


    I went to punch him again but he ducked and moved away from me. I turned around to punch him


    again.


    "Anyone who would have touched my woman without her permission would be dead by now. Just like


    Lionel fucking Preston is." He spat the blood on the floor. "I crashed his fucking mansion and killed all


    the fucking hundred something vampires by myself. And that''s only because he tried to kidnap my


    mate." He red at me. "Emilio?raped?yours. For years."


    I loud growl tore through my throat and I lunged at him in blind fury, making both of us go fall out of the


    window that was directly behind him.


    We bothnded in the front yard, with me on top of him.


    I punched him. "You know nothing." I punched him again.


    He caught my hand and pushed me off him, making mend a few feet away from him.


    "Grow up and be a?man,?Niki." He snarled. "Get over your daddy issues."


    I ran to him and lunged, shifting into my wolf mid-air butnded on the ground. Max was on my back,


    holding my neck in a choke hold.


    I growled and bit his side, flinging him off me and a good few feet away. He scraped against the rough


    ground before he hit a tree.


    He grunted in pain.


    "What the hell is goin¡ª" Dimitri came running but paused when he saw us.


    "Stay out of this Dimitri." Max wiped the blood that had dribbled out of his mouth with the back of his


    hand. "This is long over due."


    With a snarl, he charged towards me.


    It''s long overdue indeed. I''m going to show him I''m not the weak little boy he once knew.


    The second he was a couple of feet away, I lunged at him, my mouth ready to get a hold of his throat.


    He also jumped and my teeth snapped in the air. His handsnded on my shoulder as we fell on the


    ground with a thud and rolled on the ground, trying to gain an upper hand.


    His hand grasped my neck and I swiped my paw on his face, drawing blood. His eyes turned red, his


    vampire at the forefront.


    He kicked me off him, making me fly back but I twisted in the air andnded on my feet.


    "What the fuck is going on?" Natalia came out running.


    "Please stop!" Ava looked worried as she took in both of us.


    I nced at them before looking at Max again. He needs to know his ce.


    I growled loudly and then charged at him again. He might have won that fight. But it''s been eight years


    since that day.


    And I have grown tremendously since then.


    He dodged my attack and then ran towards me.


    I shifted back to my skin before he could touch me and ducked out of the way. I grabbed the back of his


    neck and mmed him in the ground.


    He pulled at my hand, bringing me down with him but I punched him anyways. "I didn''t attack Montana


    because there are innocents there." I punched him again. "It''s called doing the right fucking thing."?


    Punch. "Something you wouldn''t understand."?Punch.


    He rolled us over and punched me hard, making me dizzy. "It''s called being a pathetic little bitch." He


    right thing." He gritted, "then I will do the right thing by Talia." Hended another good punch. "I will not


    put her in danger for your revenge when you aren''t ready to do the same." Hended yet another


    punch.


    My head spun and I could feel blood rising up my throat.


    "That''s called cowardice." He snarled beforending another hard punch on my jaw.


    Fuck?it hurt.


    But I''m no coward.


    Mustering all my strength, I caught his flying wrist before it could touch me once again and twisted it


    before pushing back and rolled us over again.


    Inded a hard punch on his temple. "Cowardice is wasting your life away for six goddamn years


    because you couldn''t deal with reality." I punched him again. "Cowardice is running away when I


    needed you." I punched him.


    Mom had recently died no, she was?taken away?when the Alpha selections happened and Max ran


    away. I needed my older brother there. I needed my rock.


    My whole world turned upside down when the two people closest to me were just no more.


    "Then why didn''t youe find me?" He asked me.


    My hand froze in the air at the vulnerable look in his eye.


    "I came. I had found you once." I whispered before gritting my teeth at the memory.


    "What?" He whispered, sounding shock.


    "You were high out of your mind. On goddess knows what. Drugs, sex and blood mostly. Dimitri and I


    found you in this club in New Orleans. Eight months after you left. I told you toe back home with


    me. You said you didn''t have a home. Or a family or brothers. You said they were dead to you," I told


    him, loosing the fight in me and got off him, "and that anybody mentioning them will get their hearts


    ripped out. And then you had us thrown out of the party."


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    He didn''t look like he believed me.


    "I don''t remember." He looked away.


    "I should have tried harder." I shrugged. I shouldn''t have given up on him. "Before too. I should have


    done something. Or said something." I shouldn''t have stood quietly and let everyone disrespect my


    brother.


    "You should have." He said quietly. "But you are right. A vampire can never lead a pack of wolves." He


    agreed and then snorted, "I wouldn''t have been a good one either."


    Yes. Strength is not the only criteria to be an Alpha. There are many other things. And ethics and


    responsibility has never been his strong suit.


    "Yeah." I snorted. "You are too reckless and get angry easily."


    "And you always have a stick up your ass." He countered.


    "I know." I half-smiled. It was true. I needed some things a certain way. I can never be asid back as


    he is.


    "You''re still my little brother you know?" He said, a smile forming on his face.


    "Yes. Even when I totally beat you up." I got to my feet and offered him a hand.


    "Look at your face and then tell me who beat whom up." He took my hand and I pulled him up.


    We both hugged each other, finally letting go of the past. There was a certain kind of peace in the air.


    Something had shifted today. Something from higher up. I could feel it in my bones. This is just the


    beginning.


    "Finally." Dimitri grinned and threw a pair of shorts towards me.


    I had ripped my clothes when I shifted. Damn I liked the t-shirt I had worn today. Sighing, I wore the


    shorts. I''m just happy for the closure.


    We both looked at the girls and smiled. Ava wiped a tear from the corner of her eye and smiled at me.


    She swiped a hand in the air, her palm towards us and her hair shed silver before returning to brown


    again. All the pain vanished. I looked at Max and saw his face was bruise free too. Only the dried up


    blood remained.


    I stood up front of Ava and pecked her lips. It''s about time I tell her what she has been asking for the


    <pst couple of days. "It''s time, Love."

 Chapter 63. Something to share

    Chapter 63. Something to share


    Niki


    "Max has something to share." I announced as soon as I stepped out of the closet, fully dressed.


    Ava, Max and Natalia were sitting on the couches in the sitting area in our room. I sat besides Ava,


    took her hand in mine and ced our hands on my thigh. I needed to feel her right now.


    He nced at me before looking at Natalia. "I killed the man who kidnapped you. His name was Lionel


    Preston."


    Natalia didn''t even bat an eye at that. "Good," she smirked instead.


    Max gave her a short nod. I know he is still squeamish about the week when the devil had taken over


    his body and didn''t want to say anything that would upset his mate.


    "He was the leader of the rebels of all the vampire kingdoms. Something like rogues in the werewolf


    world. But the difference is that they don''t support the Vampire-Werewolf Peace Treaty and, unlike


    most people, weren''t afraid to say it out loud," he told us. "They had taken upon themselves to kill any


    and every werewolf thates their way."


    "Why would they do that?" Ava asked, looking worried.


    "Werewolves and Vampires have hated each other since the dawn of time. It is known," Max said.


    "That was until lives got tangled up and they started finding their mates in each other. That''s why the


    treaty was drawn. To protect the sacred bond of mates." His eyes fell on Natalia and he gave her a


    small smile.


    "Everyone knows the rebels exist but no one knew where. I used a bait and caught one rebel Vampire.


    He lead me to theirir. I went back home, took my weapons and went to the property they were hiding


    in. I killed them to thest man. And woman." His nostrils red in anger before his lips curled up in a


    familiar malicious smile. "They got what they deserved."


    "What did you do?" He has always been a creative bastard.


    "Lionel had a sister. She was the one who injected Talia with wolfsbane. I ripped Lionel''s heart out in


    front of her eyes and forced her to eat it before killing her." His eyes shone with pride.


    I''ll be sure to try that. A smile slowly formed on my face but Ava''s hand tightened in mine. She looked


    shocked.


    I know that seeing Max, he doesn''t look like a bad guy. But this fucker is worse than me. I''m a


    hundredth percent sure that he has done worse things in his life than was he was is tell ys right now.


    "Wish I could''ve been there." Nat mumbled, sad to have missed the opportunity.


    I squeezed Ava''s hand.?They were bad men who have killed hundreds of innocent werewolves.


    "Next time, princess." He winked at her.


    "When I was ripping the heart out of Lionel''s body, his sister tried to attack me from the back but I felt a


    guy hold her back. He helped me kill her. I didn''t know him but he said he was honoured to see, and I


    quote, ''The Legendary Maximilian Romanoff''?in action." Max grinned. "I was happy to meet a fan so I


    invited him to my club which was coincidentally in the same neighbourhood. But he said he had work to


    attend but promised me he will visit soon. Told me to give him a call when I was going to visit so he


    coulde meet me." He shook his phone in the air.


    "However, he dropped me to the club in his car. When I asked him what he was doing here, he said


    that Preston was creating troubles in his pack and then he thanked me for doing the job. He also said


    that he was opening a club in the city." His eyes fell on Ava''s slowly widening eyes.


    Her hand gripped mine tightly.


    "His name is Emilio Gonzalez."


    Ava''s breath hitched. I gripped her hand tighter.


    You are safe with me, Moya Lyubov.


    Her head snapped to mine and she stared in my eyes and then slowly rxed.


    "This is the perfect opportunity for us. We need to take action and quick." Max said softly. "And Kol has


    "What is it?" Ava whispered, her eyes lowering.


    My heart clenched. I know this will hurt her. In a way she has never been before. But it has to be done.


    I looked at Max. He gave me a sharp nod. He knows it has to be done too.


    "Max is going to befriend him first. He will make them think that he hates us. He will say that he wants


    to massacre the entire Rogue Pack and will lure Emilio to join forces. They enter ournds, we


    surround them and kill them all." I gave her a short version of the borate n I had made.


    "But we can''t let theme to our homes!"Ava quickly said.


    "Of course we can. I have nned it all." I told her.


    "But there are innocent people here and families and children!" She looked around at all of us


    frantically, trying to make us understand.


    "Which is why the wolves will fight harder." Max said.


    "And we know ournds the best, we can use it to our advantage," Natalia said. "We are not as big as


    Montana, Avalyn. Nor are we equipped to climb mountains and attack the pack where everyone will


    join forces against us."


    "He will only bring the men he trusts the most and those that are the best if hees here. Also,


    without a lot of weapons because he will think we are sleeping in our beds and are not prepared for


    war." I told her. "It''s the only way."


    "I don''t want revenge. I''m fine here. I''m happy." Her eyes widened. "Please."


    "He has vited you in a way that can''t be forgiven, Love. I''m not going to let him live any longer." I told


    her.


    "But I forgive him." She quickly said.


    What?


    "He doesn''t matter to me anymore, Nik. He is my past. But you are my present and my future. My


    family is my present and future." She looked at all of us pleadingly.


    "I don''t. Emilio will die at my hands. So will Emmanuel for what he did to mom." A growl left my throat


    that the reminder.


    I had been too dumb to not investigate more about her death. She wasn''t even fucking dead!


    "What about her?" Max''s eyes turned red.


    "Remember how we raided packs in a fruitless attempt to find her killer?" I asked him.


    He nodded. Of course he does. We spent two whole years hiding and running in different packs. That''s


    how we found Natalia too.


    "She wasn''t dead. Emilio''s fucking father¡ªEmmanuel had taken her captive. As a fucking ve." I


    growled.


    A loud snarl left his mouth and he stood up angrily but Nat caught him and kissed him to calm him


    down. They looked like they were talking through the mind-link as well.


    I closed my eyes and thought about all the ways I would kill those fucktards. It helped me bring down


    my temper. I was so close that I could almost feel the victory.


    After a couple of minutes, Max sat down on the seat again. Nat sat on hisp and ced her arm


    around his shoulder. She was the only one who will be able to control him anyways.


    "Nothing is going to stop me from killing them." There was fire in his eyes as he looked at me. "You


    either work this n out well or else I''m going to kill him. I don''t give a fuck who dies."


    "You?can die." Nat pointed out.


    "I said I don''t give a fuck." He hissed, his eyes shing red before going blue again.


    "Fine. Then I wille with you." Nat said and then the couple looked at us.


    "He won''t attack us like that. He will send his wolves to do the dirty work. He probably only came to


    Preston''s house because he was in the area." Ava whispered.


    "Oh he wille." Max leaned forward. "We will make it personal. Hurt his ego. He wille."


    "How?" She asked him, looking unsure.


    "That''s where you bothe in." Max said and I literally heard Ava''s heartbeat skip.


    I gave him a look and he narrowed his eyes but leaned back in the seat again.


    "Max owns a club in the city. An S&M club to be exact." I rubbed circles on her hand. "Max had told him


    that his mate was visiting her pack. And now,?I?will be dropping our dear friend Natalia back to her


    mate, her Master." I gave Max a hard look. I''m not budging on this. Ava is?noting. He doesn''t


    know the depth of Ava''s scars and issues. I don''t know them entirely either. And I have no intention of


    putting her in a position where I will.


    Max gave me a look which said we will talkter. So I continued. "The only way to ruffle his feathers is


    through us. I will do exactly that, just enough to renew his anger for us but not attack me in front of


    everyone. Then the next step will be to anger a Max who already ''hates us''. We need to keep Nat safe


    at all times because she will be the most vulnerable target. But he already knows Max is a psycho,


    especially when ites to his mate. He won''t touch her. But that doesn''t mean Mikhail, her best


    friend, won''t want to say good bye with a hug. That will make Max snap. And he will im he wants all


    of us dead. He will lure Emilio to join him. You know the rest." I told her my n.


    "No." Ava''s eyes lowered. I could feel her disapproval. But she was scared. I''ll make her understand.


    "No." Ava said again, more firmly as she looked each one of us in the eye.


    "I don''t want to fight. He is a monster. It''s¡ªit''s not safe." Her chin trembled. "I''m happy now. I don''t


    want you to do it.?Please." She grasped my hand and held on for dear life.


    "We do not have the numbers to sessfully take down the Monatana Pack. Maybe with the Vampires,


    yes. But too many people will die. Until now, I never cared for others much. But you changed me. You


    showed me that while this is a bad world, there are good people in it too. Which is why I would use the


    option of a war as the back up n. This is the safest n and it makes sense the most." I exined


    so she will understand. "Please tell me you understand."


    Her hair tumbled down her back in waves but the few caressing her face turned silver when my arm


    brushed against them. What we have is literally magic. Ava is magic. And I won''t let this dull her magic.


    Which is why she needs to stay away.


    "What do you need me to do?" She whispered.


    "Nothing. I need you to stay here. Safe and out of reach of Emilio." She flinched at his name but


    snatched her hand from mine.


    "No." She growled. "I am strong, Niki. I have magical powers too." She added.


    "I''m not asking, Avalyn. My decision is final." I said, my tone leaving no room for arguments.


    "But I''m your Luna!" Her eyes shed at me. "What happened to always being with each other? I


    refuse to let you go there. You?can''t?see him. You?can''t. I wont let you." She scowled.


    This shocked me. This is the first time she has talked to me like it. And I don''t like it. At all.


    I narrowed my eyes at her. "Why?"


    She stood up in anger and created a distance between us. I didn''t like it at all.


    "Because I''m telling you Niki. He''s not worth it. I don''t want you to do this. I don''t want you to put


    your life in danger along with the lives of everyone else we care about." Her hair was slowly turning


    silver. "I don''t want that monster toe into our homes and put the entire pack in danger! You don''t


    know him like I do. He is crazy. I won''t let you go. You are not going." Her chest heaved.


    I could feel the room charged up with her power. And I know that if I don''t say the right thing now, the


    room will end up destroyed and the people in it hurt. And we don''t have that time.


    But when have I ever been the one to say the right thing?


    "Speak to me like that again, Avalyn, and see what happens." I hissed and walked to her.


    My body froze and I felt myself being elevated. Her angry pale blue eyes shed at me.


    "Put me down Avalyn." I gritted angrily.


    "Avalyn, calm dow¡ª" Nat tried toe near Ava but she flicked her away, making Nat crash against


    the wall behind her.


    Okay. Now I''m truly angry. She can''t go around hurting people like this just because she is angry.


    That''s not how it works. She let''s her feelings consume her and it''s not right. She needs to learn how to


    control herself.


    Max was about to say something but I put my hand up, effectively shutting him up.


    "Tell me you won''t do it. Give me your word." She demanded, her eyes icy.


    "Put me down Avalyn." I snapped in my Master tone.


    I was on the floor in a second. I grunted as I caught my footing but it was of no use because I was in


    the air again. I red at her. Even the Mastermand worked for a split second before she decided


    to let her anger take the control.


    "Give me your word Niki." She looked angry now, angry that I used that tone on her. Well that makes


    two of us.


    "I will fucking do it." I growled at her.


    Her eyes shed again before I flew back with force. The window was open so I flew out of the balcony


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    but the tip of my fingers caught on the ss railing. I would have cracked a bone or two if I had fallen


    down with so much force. This girl is going to get it today. I hissed myself up and caught it with both


    hands before I jumped in again.


    Ava was looking at me with wide eyes, her hair brown again.?Now?she realises what she has done.?


    After, her anger has subsided, when the damage is already done.


    "Stay here." I gritted at her and then walked out of the bedroom, Max and Nat following me.

 Chapter 64. If not you, then who?

    Chapter 64. If not you, then who?


    Niki


    "Do you want her toe now?" I growled at Max as we walked down the stairs to the living room.


    He pressed his lips together. "Fine. You were right. Bringing her there, in front of him is a bad idea," he


    agreed. "But then convincing him toe with me to attack the pack will be very difficult."


    "I''ll be sure to piss him off good. And since when do you have a problem with ying games and


    manipting people?" I snapped.


    "Since never." He said without any heat, making me feel like a dick.


    "I have something to say that you would like to hear, brother." Max''s voice turned serious. "The word is


    that his club in opening on thirty first December. It''s going to be both¡ªnew years party and the opening


    celebration. I''m going to call him to my club on Christmas eve. I normally have a big party and I can say


    I have extra security and more people in because of that. And ''Maximilian Romanoff'' would want my


    mate back before Christmas so twenty fourth December is the ideal date."


    "Today is the eighteenth. So that gives you one week to train the Natalia," I muttered.?Fuck.


    He cracked his knuckles and gave Nat a smirk. "It''s going to be more than enough for me. And I''m


    going to have so much fun."


    "Sure about this?" I asked Nat.


    "More than anything in the world." There was a glint in her eye when she said that. A glint that


    promised vengeance and blood.


    "I want you to arrange for a fully equipped house that is isted. I don''t want anyone barging because


    they heard some screams or smelled blood. I will also need a human ve toe in once a day with


    food during lunch time." Max told me.


    "You will have it by tomorrow morning." I told him and with a final nod, I left them there.


    I went to the dining room and Dimitri, Andrei and Mikhail stopped having their dinner. A sign of respect.


    "We have a waring soon. Andrei, I want you to start preparing all the wolves, except children


    under the age of eighteen and pregnant women. Everyone will train in the morning as well as in the


    evening." I told him.


    "Yes, Alpha." He nodded.


    "There are a couple of changes in the n that we discussed in the conference room- Ava will not be


    "Mikhail, I want you to ready the abandoned cottage in the middle of the woods and equip it before


    dawn. I do not want anyone roaming in the woods for the next week. Max will be training Natalia there


    all week. No one will disturb them. After that is done, you will look after all the weapons will we need in


    the fight. Along with the safety arrangements."


    "Yes, Alpha." He nodded.


    "Dimitri, take care of the kids and prepare a strategy for the security positioning of Max''s club¡ªClub


    Ekstaz." I told him.


    "Yes, Alpha." He nodded.


    "Every night after dinner, we all will meet in the conference room and make the war strategy, effective


    from tomorrow." I told them.


    "Yes, Alpha." They echoed.


    "Continue with your dinner. April, serve a te and bring it to my room." I told her and she nodded,


    hurrying to serve the tes.


    I turned around walked out. I smelled Max standing somewhere in the vicinity and I knew he had heard


    everything but I didn''t feel like staying and chatting.


    I walked to my bedroom and saw Ava sitting on the side of the bed, her head lowered as she twiddled


    with her thumbs and her hair fell around her her like a curtain, shielding herself from me.


    Her head snapped up upon my arrival and she stood up and hesitantly walked towards me. "I''m sor¡ª."


    She murmured.


    "Don''t." I cut her off harshly, making her flinch.


    Good. Because I''m mad. No, I''m beyond mad, I''m furious.


    There was a knock on the door and Ava kept her eyes on me.


    "Come in." I said loudly, knowing it was April. She came in with a te and looked at me for further


    instructions.


    I looked at Ava. "Have dinner and then go to sleep."


    She opened her mouth, to probably protest but then thought better of it and closed it again.


    Once she took the te from April, I turned away from her and walked towards my desk. I took out my


    cigars, something I hadn''t done in a while. I plucked one out and walked to the balcony and leaned


    against the ss railing as I lit it up and took a deep breath it.


    It made me feel calmer.


    "Please, Nik. I''m sorry." Ava said softly as she walked towards me. She eyed the cigar in my hand with


    concealed distaste but I caught it easily.


    When she was in front of me I took a deep puff and blew the smoke in her face. She closed her eyes


    and pressed her lips together.


    "What are you going to do now, Avalyn? Throw me off the balcony?" Low blow. I know. But right now, I


    didn''t give a shit.


    "I said I''m sorry." She clutched my hand.


    "It means horseshit to me." I snorted. "You''re always sorry. But you go right ahead and do it again."


    "I mean it this time." She whispered, her eyes holding unshed tears.


    I took another puff. But I blew the smoke in the cold, empty night.


    "So the other times were just empty promises?" I was goading her. I know it. But mean words just


    spewed out of my mouth.


    She hurt me.


    "I -I didn''t say that. I mean¡ª" her face pinched with frustration. "I meant it all the times. But this time, I


    really,?really?mean it." She bit her lip before looking straight at me.


    "Go and sleep Avalyn. I''m not in the mood to listen to your empty promises right now." I turned away


    from her and focused on my cigar.


    I felt her going on her knees but I caught her by her elbow and yanked her straight up.


    "Stop with this already. I''m not your Master." I hissed. "Don''t disrespect what we once had with your


    insolence. I''m not going to be your Master only when you are happy and then have you push me


    around when you are angry."


    A tear fell from her eye, followed by many others. Well I''m hurt too.


    "Correct me then. Punish me." She said through her trembling lips.


    "You won''t be able to take what I want to dish out right now, Avalyn." I want to spank her ass till she


    cried out her apology. Till she begged me to stop. Till she won''t be able to sit until her wolf helped her


    heal. Till she will remember the sting of my hand the next time she even thinks about doing anything


    like this ever again. "So, for once in your life, do as you are told and go to sleep."


    "Yes, Niki." She whispered before she ran back inside.


    I finished my cigar and then jumped off the balcony, shifted into my wolf mid-air and ran towards the


    woods. My wolf was sad but he understood my anger. And he helped me run harder. He knew that


    running will help me calm down.


    I ran through the woods and ended up near the shack, where Ava and I mated.


    Not wanting to go inside it, I ran back to the house. Ava is the only thing that calms me down and I''m


    helpless when she''s the one who is the source of my distress.


    So I did the only thing I could do. I went to my office and started working on the war strategy.


    This has to be perfect. I won''t let anyone die. I will find a way to save my entire pack.?


    Avalyn


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    My hand fell on the cold bed besides me and my eyes flew opened.


    Nik didn''te back. He hadn''t been here all night. Worry gripped my heart as I quickly got out of bed


    and ran out of my room.


    "Where''s Nik?" I caught Irina who was bringing in our ironed clothes.


    "He is in his study, Luna." She lowered her head. I look in relieved breath. He''s safe.


    "Did he have breakfast?" I asked.


    "No, Luna. When April knocked to offer some, he refused and has strictly instructed to not be


    disturbed." She replied. He didn''t have dinner either. He must be hungry.


    "Okay, thank you." I replied to her and went back to my bedroom.


    I quickly brushed my teeth and showered before I went in the kitchen and made him nute pancakes


    which he loved, cut up a couple of fruits that he liked and then make him a steaming cup of coffee.


    The house seemed silent but I didn''t mull over it too much.


    I set everything on a tray before I headed to his office. It was only now that my anxiety kicked in.


    What if he shouts at me again? What if he decides to actually punish me this time?


    He has punished me before, yes. But he hadn''t used any sort of... equipment on me. And while I could


    deal with anything and everything Nik rted, I''m not sure that I can deal with?that. The fear of


    punishment is ingrained far too deep in me.


    I stopped in front of his door, doubting my decision toe here. I heard the even beats of his heart


    and it had a calming effect on me.


    What am I doing?


    Am I actually scared of Nik??My Nik??Nik whom I love with every fiber of my being and who loves me


    more than life itself?


    I''m being silly. He won''t hurt me. And even if he does, it will be for my own good. And I will take it. For I


    have hurt him too. Repeatedly.


    Without overthinking again, I opened the door. I''m not sure if he would have told me toe in, had I


    knocked first. And what I''m sure about is that it would have really hurt to hear his denial. Especially


    afterst night.


    I closed the door behind behind me and padded across the room towards Nik. I ced the tray on his


    huge desk and then rounded it to go near Nik, who hadn''t yet acknowledged me. His shoulders were


    bunched up and there were stress lines on his forehead. He was focused on the papers in front of him


    and was writing something on them with the pencil in his hand.


    My poor Love. I worried him too much.


    I ced my hands on his shoulders and he tensed further but didn''t say anything. I took that as a go


    sign and started massaging him. Slowly, I could feel all of his muscles rx. A small sigh left his mouth


    and a smile tugged at my lips. I kissed him at the back of his neck, making goosebumps arise on his


    skin.


    "I love you." I said softly.


    "I love you too." He said without missing a beat and then rubbed his face with his hand.


    "I''m sorry, Love." I went and stood besides him and leaned against the desk so he could see it, see


    how truly sorry I am.


    "I know," he replied and I hoped he would pull me on hisp like always. He can''t stop touching me in


    some form when I''m around him, and now he refused to even look at me.


    "Won''t you forgive me then?" I pleaded.


    "Why? Only for you to throw angry tantrums again?" His fiery grey eyes snapped to mine before they


    softened.


    Tears pooled in my eyes as my belly clenched with hurt. "I''m really sorry Nik," I gasped. "What can I do


    to earn your forgiveness? Shout at me if you want. Punish me. Hit me." A sob rose up my throat,


    making it difficult for me to talk. I heaved in a breath. "But I can''t take your silence." I bit my lip to stop


    myself from crying out loud.


    His hands circled around my waist and he pulled me down on hisp. I buried my face in his neck and


    breathed in his scent. And it was like a rock was elevated from my heart. "I hate it when you cry."


    "I know." I gave him the same answer he had given me before. He pinched my bottom and a giggle


    mixed with a sob bubbled up my throat. I know he hadn''t forgiven me but he wasn''t angry either.


    "I promise I won''t use my powers. I don''t want to hurt you. And everyone else I care about. I will only


    use it when and where you ask me to. It is at your disposal, Niki. I will try to control myself better." I


    clutched his t-shirt. "Please give me one more chance. It''s just¡ª when I get angry, I loose control. I


    know I should know how to control myself but in that moment, it''s like I can''t see anything past my rage.


    It''s not an excuse but it''s an exnation. I promise I will¡ª" his lipsnded on mine before I rambled on


    more. His lips devoured mine, and I eagerly kissed him back. I had missed him.


    He rested his forehead on mine and closed his eyes. "I was so angry at you Ava. So very angry." He


    released a harsh breath. "I still am."


    I cupped his face and caressed his cheek with my thumb. "Why don''t you let it out?" I whispered. I


    could barely control my anger. How can he do it for so long?


    "I like to be in control of all things, Ava. That shouldn''t be news to you. And that includes myself too."


    He replied. "But you, you are always testing my control,?Moya Lyubov." He seemed very troubled by


    that.


    "I''m sorry." I kissed the tip of his nose.


    "It''s fine. If not you, then who?" He half smiled and kissed me again. I grinned a toothy grin at that.


    Goddess, I love this man.


    "Me.?Only me." I said possessively.


    And that earned me another stomach clenching kiss.

 Chapter 65. Handful work

    Chapter 65. Handful work


    Avalyn


    Nik and I had breakfast together in his office but then I realised that he was working on something


    important so I left him to it and stopped distracting him. He had also told me that we would talk about


    this tonight and I was eager for that. Maybe I can talk and change his mind.


    The entire house was empty, only the usual guards here and there were present. Maybe they all were


    out. Or maybe they were working. Who am I fooling? I know that they all are working. They are


    preparing for the war.


    Having nothing to do, I decided to go out for a run. It had been a while since I had let my wolf out


    anyways. I walked to the backyard and shifted into my wolf.


    My eyesight got sharper, my hearing got stronger, I could smell better and I felt a lot stronger. But my


    wolf felt a little weaker than before. I knew I wasn''t an Alpha wolf like I was when I first shifted.


    As my powers were getting stronger, my wolf was getting weaker.


    Deciding to mull over itter, I took off for a run. My eyes fell on a bunny and I licked my lips.


    I wanted the chase. I wanted the hunt. And my wolf was ready for it.


    I slowly creeped up behind it, unnoticed and when I felt near enough, I pounced. But the little rabbit


    saw me and made a dash for it. I ran behind it, my feet thudding on the soft soil of the forest.


    After half a minute, the rabbit disappeared in a burrow beneath a tree and I let out a low growl. I want to


    catch it.


    Next time.


    I trotted further ahead, trying to find something else to amuse myself but a wolf ran up to me and I


    stiffened. But I smelled that it was a pack member and I was in no danger here.


    The wolf bowed his head in front of me. ''Good morning Luna.''


    ''Good morning.''?I don''t recognise him but he was clearly a patrol wolf. The question is why is he in the


    middle of the pack, guarding some area instead of just the pack border like all the patrol wolves do?


    ''I''m sorry but no one is supposed to go beyond this line, as per Alpha''s strict orders.''?He told me.


    I tilted my head. ''Why?'' This is a part of the packnd and I''ve ran in the area more than a hundred


    times. Most of the times, Nik was with me!


    ''I don''t know, Luna. We do not question Alpha''s orders, we just follow.'' He kept his head lowered with


    respect.


    ''Right. Good job.'' I nodded. ''Have a nice day.'' I told him and turned back around, running the rest of the


    way to the house.


    I hid behind the tree in the backyard and changed into my clothes before walking back inside. I caught


    someone entering the dining room and I followed, hoping to get some answers.


    Nik was being too tight lipped. That, and a part of him was still upset at me, I didn''t want to pester him


    more.


    It was Mikhail.


    "Hey Avalyn." He said, picking up a banana and leaned against the cab.


    "Hey. Where were you? Where is everyone?" I asked directly, cutting to the chase. The house was way


    too bare in the morning to be normal.


    "I was out for some work. And the rest are working too." He answered without any hesitation but then


    he frowned. "Aren''t you supposed to be training right now?"


    "What''s the use? I''ll be using my magic all the time anyways." I shrugged.


    "Its better to be a warrior in a garden than a gardener in a war." There was something in his eye when


    he said that.


    I bit my lip. "Speaking with experience?"


    "Always." He gave me a small smile and bit into his banana.


    "Were you the warrior or the gardener?"


    His eyes snapped to mine and darkened as he got lost in his thoughts. "None. I was the spectator."


    Huh?


    He opened his mouth but closed it and pressed his lips tightly together before finally deciding to speak.


    "My parents were killed in an invasion. My father was the pack doctor and he didn''t believe in violence


    so he refused to learn how to fight too. Got him killed in the end. Along with my mother."


    A gasp left my mouth. I never knew...


    "I''m so sorry."


    "It''s fine. It was a long time ago." He shrugged, brushing it away.


    "You don''t have to hide your pain for the sake of others, Mikhail. It''s okay to say that... it''s not okay." I


    know that now.


    He seemed troubled now. Like he had never thought of even thinking that it can be ''not okay''. It didn''t


    shock me. The males of this house had the tendency to squash down everything that they thought was


    a weakness. But being hurt is not a weakness. It''s a sign that you have been strong for too long. Its a


    battle scar. And there is no need to hide it.


    "How old were you?"


    "Nine." He whispered. "My mother forced me to run away from the back door. She¡ª they sacrificed


    their lives so I could escape." He sounded bitter about that.


    "Your parents were very brave." I said softly. "Don''t resent them for loving you more than their own


    lives. Any decent parent will put their child before themselves. So instead of... resenting them for their


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    choice, respect them and their decisions. Honour their memories."


    He remained quiet for a while, taking it all in.


    "Thank you." His voice sounded thick. "You would make a good mother."


    My heart cracked at that. I''ll never be a mother, even if I birth the child, I''ll never be able to?be?a


    mother. And I can never do that to Nik. I can''t leave him alone, especially when it is his greatest fear.


    "Thank you." I forced myself to smile. He doesn''t know, I reminded myself. He means well.


    He gave me a warm smile.


    "Do you know where Max and Natalia are?" I asked. I need to apologise to them and I couldn''t get a


    hold of them. Their mind link was shut tight too.


    "Yes. But they aren''t supposed to be disturbed." He said without revealing anything.


    "I won''t disturb them. I just need to apologise to them. I will only take a couple of minutes." I said,


    hoping he will give me their locations.


    "I think you should talk to Niki about it first." He looked ufortable.


    "Um...okay." I nodded. "And I''ve juste back from a run. I''ll train in the evening." I really will. He was


    right.


    "Sounds good." He smiled and then bowed his head before he left.


    I called Sofiya after that. I had called her earlier a couple of times but she said she was busy.


    "Hello?" She picked up.


    "Hey. How are you?" I smiled.


    "I''m good. And you?" She asked.


    "I''m doing good. How is your baby? And dimir?" Sofiya''s daughter will be the closest thing I''ll have


    to a daughter too. And I already love the little bean. Even though she is still in her tummy.


    "d and I are good. The baby is healthy and my stomach has grown so big already." Her voice was


    softer now. "The doctor said that I''ll be able to feel her move in a couple of weeks."


    I grinned. "I wish I could have been there with you."


    "Yeah." She sighed. "Listen, Avalyn, I need to go now. I have some work but we will catch upter


    okay?"


    "Okay." I bit my lip, "talk to youter."


    "Bye." She cut the call. I sighed. It had been the same since she left. Formal and concise.


    Andrei came inter, shirtless and dripping with sweat. He had been training the entire pack.


    "Can I get you something to eat?" I asked.


    "It''s almost time for lunch." He half smiled through his pants, "but yeah, thanks."


    So like that, we fell into our usual routine of me making him omelettes and a ss of banana and


    strawberry milkshake and him sitting at the counter, recounting the events of the training.


    "....and now Adrian is slowly matching Finn''s strength." He grinned.


    "That is so amazing. Where''s the little guy?" I asked as I served him his fourth omelette.


    "School." He said with a full mouth and I crinkled my nose, making himugh.


    "What are you doing after this?" I asked him.


    "I was going to help Mikhail with something. Why? Do you want to go somewhere?" He asked after he


    finished his bite.


    "Not really. But I wanted to start training again." I told him.


    "That''s my girl." He grinned.


    "No, that''s?my?girl." Niki entered and my smile widened.


    "Do you want something to eat too?" I asked and served Andrei another omelette.


    "No. I need your help with a couple of things." He told me.


    "Can you give me two minutes? I''ll make a couple of more omelettes for Andrei?"


    "You should go. I''ll get Irina." Andrei smiled, waving us away.


    "Okay. Thanks." I smiled and followed Nik to his office.


    "What do you need me to do?" I asked as he settled in his chair.


    "I''ve been dealing with the strategies of the," he cleared his throat, "waring up. And I can''t focus on


    the pack work as much as I would like to. I need you to help me with some paper work. After that you


    have to go to the pack house do a couple of things I tell you to do." He told me seriously and handed


    me a file.


    "All the papers in this file are important but I need you to arrange them ording to their urgency. And


    finish off the tasks of the most urgent matters- the ones that cannot wait right away. Let me know after


    you are done with it," he told me and sat on his chair, opening yet another book from his pile of books


    and started reading.


    "Okay," I replied and sat in the chair across from him and started going through the file. In about two


    hours, I had arranged the file and made a dozen phone calls, making some or the other arrangements


    for the necessities of the pack. That was when I realised just how much we depended on Greenwich


    town.


    All of these things had to be brought in in three days for us to be fully prepared for the war. After a


    couple of more calls, I was done.


    "I''m done, Niki." I let out a relieved breath.


    "Good." He looked up from his book and gave me a tired smile. "Come here baby, give me a kiss."


    "Take a break." I smiled as I padded to him and grabbed his face, giving him a chaste kiss.


    "I can''t." He murmured against my lips and grabbed my hips, giving me a good squeeze.


    "I can think of a way to convince you otherwise." It had been a couple of days since we had made love.


    A couple of days too much. I trailed a finger over his crotch.


    A soft groan left his mouth.


    "You''re bing a handful now,?Lyubov." He he caught my hand and kissed my neck. I smiled


    angelically at him. "I hate doing this but this work is time sensitive, Ava. I need to finish this as soon as


    possible. We will make love tonight. Promise. Wear something sexy." He looked at me with a mix of


    undisguised lust and promise in his eyes.


    "Okay." I smiled at him, "I''ll let you work for now. Just tell me what do you need me to do next."

 Chapter 66. Parcel

    Chapter 66. Parcel


    Avalyn


    "Ava, Love? I''m back." Nik slipped in through our bedroom door.


    I almost thought he wouldn''te back tonight.


    Afterpletion of my work, I came back from the pack house and took Nik''s dinner to his office. I


    forced him to take a fifteen minute break and have dinner with me. He told me that he still had a couple


    of things he needed to get done before tonight.


    And that couple of things kept him in the office till mid night.


    "Are you asleep?" He asked. "I''m sorry I''mte."


    When he walked closer to me, I threw the cover off me and shot my hand out, pulling him on top of me.


    He fell on me with an ''oomph''.


    I kissed him. "I''ve missed you," I said between kisses.


    "I''ve missed you too." He held his weight up so I wasn''t crushed beneath him.


    I rolled us so I was on top of him and then I sat on his stomach. I quickly discarded my robe and ced


    my hands on his chest. He had a dazed look in his eyes, like he had no clue what was happening but


    was?very?happy.


    "No clothes?" He rasped, cupping my heavy breasts with both hands.


    "No clothes." I echoed in confirmation and flicked my hand, extending my ws. "You told me we wear


    something sexy. And I figured that?nothing?is the sexiest." I purred as I dragged the nail of my


    forefinger down his torso, tearing his t-shirt.


    He hissed as a fine scratch was embedded on his skin- the line where my nail had grazed his skin. I


    scooted further down and leaned down, leaving open, wet kisses down the fine blood- line, healing it


    instantly with my licks.


    He groaned from beneath me. The assault of my body rubbing against his dick through his pants and


    my kisses was driving him crazy.


    He was about to flip me over but I ced my hand over his chest, right above his heart, pressing him


    back on the mattress. I scooted lower and gave his rock hard ab a good kiss before looking up at him.


    "You''ve been working too hard, Love. Tonight, you sit back and rx. I''ll do all the work."


    He bit his lip sexily and nodded without a word.


    Slowly, I made my way down and kissed down the light trail of hair that was tucked away into his pants.


    I unbuttoned him and pulled him out. I sucked the top of him, licking away his juice, using my hand a bit


    before giving him a good squeeze.


    His hips bucked to match my rhythm but I pushed down his hips with my other hand and looked up at


    him through myshes.


    "Stay still." I smirked slyly and told him to do the thing he often asked me to do.


    His eyes glittered with lust and amusement but he didn''t say anything more and let me do my


    ministrations.


    This had been the first time I had taken full control and he had given it to me. I had done this a couple


    of times before but he always ended up taking over.


    But not tonight. I wanted to show him how much I love him. And cared for him. And how grateful I am to


    have him.


    And then I started sucking him off, massaging his balls simultaneously and then increased my speed


    suddenly.


    He came in a a couple of minutes.


    Which I think is a record. I drank a bit of him before letting go of him with a pop so the rest of his load


    was shot at me. Over my breasts. And my stomach.


    I locked my eyes with him. He was breathing hard, his jaw clenched tight and his hands were clenched


    into fists. His moans and groans had stopped now.


    I trailed two of my fingers from my pussy and up my body, mixing my wetness along with his cum and


    stopped right between my breasts before pushing my fingers between my lips and twirling it with my


    tongue, tasting the magic that was Nik and I.


    "I''m yours." My lips parted as I took my fingers out again and leaned down over him.


    "You''re mine." He rasped in agreement.


    I pushed my fingers past his lips, making him drink our magic.


    "And you''re mine." I whispered as I hovered above him and he sucked my fingers before giving me a


    yful nibble.


    He parted his lips and I took my fingers out. "Always yours."


    I smiled softly at him. He cupped my face with both his hands and kissed me softly and deeply. "You


    like control?" His grey eyes pierced into mine.


    "Only right now." I pecked him. "Will you give it to me?" I begged softly.


    "I''m yours Avalyn." He smiled softly and his thumb caressed my cheek softly. "Forever."


    I nibbled his lower lip and ced my hand over his chest to push myself up again. I situated myself


    above him and positioned him. Then slowly, I lowered myself, all the while being amazed at his self


    control for hardly making any movement.


    He hissed has he filled me and ced his hands on my hips, helping me move. Slowly, I increased my


    pace and intensity.


    Up and down. Hard and fast. I felt so full.?I then was ready toe. And I could feel him ready


    beneath too.


    My head rolled back as I moaned out loud. He cupped my breasts and moulded and squeezed and


    tweaked my nipples.


    "Please." I cried and my movements became sloppy but I wasn''t?there?yet.


    "Come''er." He murmured before turning us over. He pushed my left leg over his shoulder before drilling


    into me like a freaking jackhammer.


    I cried loudly.


    "Ca-can Ie?" I screamed. Fuck. Fuck.?Fuck. I clenched around him.


    He grabbed my thigh. "Come." He gritted and came inside me silently but forcefully and I cried out


    though my moans.


    After I rode my orgasm out, he softly lowered my leg on the bed and leaned down, kissing me. Heat


    rose on my cheeks at the way he stared at me.


    "What?" I hid my face in his neck.


    "What brought out this bold Avalyn?" He bit my earlobe and I gasped.


    "You. I missed you. And I wanted to say thank you." He kissed my mark, making me shiver. My head


    fell back on the bed and he rolled off me as he supported his head up with his hand to look at me. "And


    to say sorry too." My eyes lowered.


    He cupped my chin, making me look at him again. "It''s not okay Avalyn. It is not okay at all." He


    murmured and looked at me with soft eyes. I bit my lip in guilt, already knowing it''s not okay. He


    thumbed my lip before pulling it out and cing a peck on my lips. "But I ept your apology." He


    smiled softly. I hesitantly smiled back.


    "You told me that we would talk, and I wanted to talk. I -I still don''t think you should do it Nik. I don''t


    want you to do it. It''s not safe and so many people can die and what if you get hurt? What if something


    happens to you?" Tears burned at the back of my eyes even at the thought of something happening to


    him. I ced my hand over his chest, right over his heart, feeling the warmth of his flesh and hearing


    the sound of his heartbeat. "I need you here with me. Alive, safe and healthy. I don''t care about


    anything else. Only you." Thedy in my dreams had told me to protect Nik. To keep him safe. I can''t


    let him do this.


    "Nothing is going to happen to me, Love. Don''t you trust me?" He whispered. "Think about all those


    people who have suffered at his hands. We will be freeing all of them. That''s your pack, Ava. That''s the


    pack you grew up in. About seven hundred wolves. Men, women and children."


    "I trust you. But we are outnumbered. I know that. We are hardly two hundred in the pack,?including?


    children and the old people. I don''t see how we can win this fight. And even if we do with this n of


    yours, the pack will want vengeance for their Alpha. They might attack us rogues." I trailed my hand up


    and cupped his face, brushing my thumb against the day old stubble on his cheek.


    "We have?you,?Avalyn. The daughter of their beloved Alpha Javier Alvarez and Luna Valerie Alvarez.


    We have Mary. We will convince them. We will show who Emilio truly was. I have it all nned out. I


    just need you to trust me." He pushed a lock of my hair behind my ear. "I need to do this, Ava. For you.


    For mom. And for every girl and woman out there who was touched against her will."


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    How can I say no after that?


    I leaned up and kissed him. "I need you to promise me that you will be safe. You will keep our pack


    safe."


    "I promise." He murmured in agreement.


    "And that you will let me fight by your side." I pleaded.


    "I can''t do tha¡ª"


    I gave him a look. He can''t stop me after giving me that speech. And I''m strong now. Especially with my


    magic. I know it. He knows it.


    "Fine." He agreed. "But you will fight on my terms. Promise?"


    "Promise." I grinned, happy that he was going to let me fight. I will keep everyone safe.


    "One more thing, Avalyn."


    I looked at him expectantly.


    "If this happens again, I?will?punish you."


    ******


    I was freshly showered after my practice and I had a towel wrapped around my body. I looked at myself


    in the mirror. My brown eyes looked bright and happy. My cheeks had a healthy flush and my lips were


    rosy. I smiled at myself. My dimples, which Nik loved and always caressed were deeper than ever. The


    sign of a true smile.


    I tied my thick, wet hair into a fishtail braid. Sofiya had taught me how to do it. She said that it gives hair


    a natural wavy look. And then I often started doing it. I loved it. The braid reached just above my hips. I


    needed a haircut. My hair was growing too fast. I tucked the small lock of hair that had escaped behind


    my ears and pinched my cheeks for some more natural blush. I threw the towel in the hamper and


    walked into the closet. I selected a white dress that came just above my knees.


    After I was ready, I went down to the kitchen. The men were gone, just as I had expected so it was all


    empty here except of Sasha.


    "Can I get a banana-nute milkshake ?" I settled on the barstool at the counter. Nik''s love for sweets


    and Nute has rubbed off on me.


    "Of course. Give me five minutes, Luna." She smiled and bowed her head. Now, along with cooking,


    she was also making me my milkshake.


    I saw a bottle full of blood and bandage tied around her hand.


    "Is that for Max and Natalia?" I pointed towards the bottle and the food she was cooking.


    "Yes, Luna. I have to go over to their current house and give it to them." She replied and passed me my


    milkshake.


    "Why don''t you take some rest? I''ll give it to them today." I told her. She must feel drained after the


    removal of blood and I needed to talk and apologise to the couple.


    She looked hesitant but remained quiet. I finished my milkshake and by that time, she had packed food


    for them. I tried to mind link Nik but his link was shut. Maybe he is busy. So I left him a messaging


    saying that I was going over to Max and Nat''s.


    "Where is all of this to be delivered?" I asked.


    "A driver will be waiting out front, Luna. He will take you there." She followed me out of the house,


    carrying the packed food.


    The driver looked shocked to see me but he also remained quiet. Sasha ced everything in the car


    and I settled in the back seat.


    The driver took off. In about fifteen minutes, on the road, he took a left to go through a narrow trail in


    the middle of the woods. A wolf started running besides the car and the driver stopped. He rolled down


    the window to look at the wolf and he told him that we had food for Max and Nat.


    The wolf yipped and left.


    "What was that?" I asked once the driver started the car again.


    "No one is allowed in this area, Luna. The Alpha has forbidden it till further notice. He was the patrol


    wolf." He answered.


    Oh.


    The wolf I met yesterday must have been guarding the same area.


    But why?


    We soon reached a clearing and the driver stopped the car. "We are here, Luna."


    I got off with the food parcel. The house was a two storey wooden build beach side house. I could see


    the open beach on the other side of the house. It looked so peaceful. Why was it guarded so much?


    Are Max and Nat in trouble?


    Should I be worried?


    Is this really the right ce?


    I looked at the driver who had an impassive face. He bowed his head at me.


    He didn''t look like he has brought me to the wrong ce.


    I started my trek up to the house and knocked on the door. I waited for minute and no one opened. I


    knocked again. And again, no reply.


    Biting my lip, I opened the door and softly padded on through the wooden flooring. I entered the living


    room and smiled a bit when I saw Max''s silhouette. The floor to ceiling window behind him was open, I


    could see the bright beach. And the lighting in from behind him made it hard to see him clearly.


    Max''s back was to me. There was something in his hand that he dropped. A whip.


    And then hisrge figure moved, revealing Natalia.


    A bloody, battered and bruised Natalia, who was cuffed and rendered helpless.


    A horrified gasp escaped my mouth.


    The parcel slipped through my fingers, crashing on the ground.


    Max whirled around and his baby blue eyes widening in shock.

 Chapter 67. Fire

    Chapter 67. Fire


    Niki


    "Alpha!" A guard burst in through the door.


    I growled at him. I had given strict orders that no one will disturb us.


    "It''s Luna." He panted, his eyes wide with rm.


    I shot out of my seat. "Where is she?" Is she hurt? Is she in trouble? What happened?


    "The beach house."?Fuck.


    "Goddamn¡ª" Dimitri muttered but I was already out of the window and in my fur, running towards the


    beach house.


    A growl tore through my throat.


    Ava has been unpredictable now a days. There is no saying what is happening over there.


    I heard three wolves running behind me. Dimitri, Andrei and Mikhail.


    I ran harder. I need to get there quickly.


    In five minutes, I reached the house. I heard amotion at the back so without wasting more time, I


    rounded the house.


    My legs slowed down as I saw a bloodied Max slumped against the tree.


    I growled loudly as I red inside the house. I shifted into my skin and saw a wooden stick fly out of the


    house, about to lodge itself in Max.


    "No!" I heard Nat''s blood curling scream.


    I ran towards Max and caught the stick just before it touched Max.


    I sighed in relief. He would have died if it had impaled through his heart, which was exactly where it


    was aimed.


    I touched Max''s shoulder and shook him awake. "You okay?"


    He nodded but his eyes seem hazy and his head rolled back.


    "Stay here, I''ll take care of it." It wasn''t like he could move anyways. I turned towards the house in fury.


    Avalyn was standing at the threshold of the house and the beach in her all glory. White dress and silver


    hair. And her liquid blue eyes that was spitting fire at us right now.


    The weather seemed to agree with her. The sky had darkened with clouds and lightening shed in the


    sky, followed by a deep rumble of thunder.


    Was this her doing? Did Ava do this?


    I looked at her. The weather didn''t seem to bother her at all. And behind her was Natalia. She was lying


    on the ground on her hands and knees, murmuring something to Ava but I couldn''t hear her.


    I strode towards her but she flicked her hand at me, flinging me aside.


    I grunted as my body made contact with the soft soil which felt hard. I spat the sand that had entered


    my mouth and hissed myself up.


    I growled at her in anger.


    "Stop this right now, Avalyn." I yelled.


    The answer I got was a chair flying at me from the living room. I caught it and threw it aside.


    I growled, very angry now. I''m so done with her shit.


    I reached my men.


    "Andrei, Mikhail, get Nat outside. Dimitri,e with me." I said lowly, my eyes never leaving Ava.?


    Her hair slowly twisted out of the braid because of the harsh winds and flowed in the air behind her in


    waves.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    She looked ready to fight.


    All four of us started running towards the house together but she screamed and pushed both her hands


    forward, pushing us back.


    Anger sparked in me as I red at her. I fucking dare her to use her fucking magic on me again. This


    girl is going to get a hell of a punishment today.


    We again ran towards the house but then we froze.


    I. Can''t. Fucking. Move.


    I gritted my teeth.


    "Avalyn release me right now!" I roared angrily my Master voice and then suddenly the lightening


    shed on top of the house, blinding my eyes for a half a second. And then the fucking house caught


    on fire.


    But that didn''t fucking stop Ava. It was almost like she didn''t even notice it.


    "You took his side. You took his side!" She spat and brought her hand up just as the thunder pped


    loudly. Almost like- like the sky was agreeing with our anger. I turned around and saw Max was in the


    air now and very much in pain from the looks of it.


    "Let him go." I growled.


    That apparently made her more angry. She mmed him against the ground. I definitely heard a


    cracking sound before he coughed up some blood.


    That pissed me off further. I pushed myself harder to fight against her magic and then suddenly, I could


    move.


    I was free.


    But then again, I was thrown back with Dimitri, Andrei and Mikhail and a circle of fire sprout around us,


    caging us in.


    "Release me Avalyn. Right now! Or I swear to moon goddess that I will make you regret it." I growled.


    She did not release me.


    "Max!" Natalia cried out loudly before her wolf came running out of the house, narrowly escaping the


    fire.


    She began licking her mate''s wounds and I looked at mine in anger. I felt a burst of energy within me


    and suddenly, I could move again.


    I ran towards her, not giving the fire a second thought. The fire didn''t bother me. I noticed that the entire


    roof was on fire now. And it was spreading all over the wooden house like wildfire.


    Her eyes grew wide and she took a step back as I neared her.


    She flicked her hand at me but it had no effect. The house was being licked at by the fire. How did she


    not know? How did she not feel it?


    I stopped at the threshold when a burning log fell down in front of me. I took a step back but looked at


    Avalyn who brought her hand up again to use her magic at me.


    It had no effect on me. But when I turned around and saw that Dimitri had managed to break free of his


    frozen state and was trying to get past the fire. But he was thrown right back into the circle before the


    mes grew stronger and higher, caging him again.


    "No one will enter this house now." Imanded with a growl as I turned to look at my mate.


    Her angry eyes shed with mine. Liquid blue eyes that reflected the fire that was slowly enveloping


    us.


    "What the fuck, Avalyn?" I snarled in her face as I grasped her arm tightly. I felt like literally shaking


    some sense into her.


    She tried to snatch her arm back but I only held on tighter. She red at me. "He was abusing her."


    "He was?training?her." My hold tightened.


    "She was bleeding. And crying. And tied up." She growled at me.


    "She has a safe word. She is a masochist and he is her?mate." I gritted. "How many times do I have to


    tell you to note between mates?"


    A log fell down from above us but I caught it with one hand and tossed it aside, my other hand still


    having a tight grasp on Ava.


    "Clearly not enough." She shouted in my face. "I will not tolerate this in my pack! I will not avenge


    myself at the cost of others!"


    "That is not for you to decide." I growled. "I''m the Alpha!" I brought my wolf forward and growled loudly,


    demanding submission.


    Her jaw clenched and her eyes shed before she bowed her head in submission. A soft growl of


    anger left her mouth but her head remained lowered.


    "Fire!" She whispered in horror and her eyes widened.


    And thats when I realised that the entire house was on fire. Including the flooring that we were standing


    on. Ava''s white dress was on fire but her skin remained untouched. Only ck smudges of smoke


    tainted it.


    I looked down and saw that we were standing in fire but surprisingly we both were fine. The fire licked


    at our legs but I didn''t feel the burn at all.


    My hold on her arm loosened before I let her go.


    "Are you okay?" I asked her softly and she looked at me with wide alert eyes and nodded hesitantly,


    like she had no idea why at all.


    And then suddenly a huge nk of wood creaked before it gave away and was about to fall on our


    heads.


    My hands shot up and I caught it. I caught the burning wooden nk with my bare hands without


    feeling an inch of burn.


    I tossed it aside.


    This house was about to copse. We might be safe from the fire but definitely not from the weight of


    the falling house.


    Ava pulled away the tatters of her burned dress and tossed it aside, the fire eating it instantly before


    she looked up at me and bit her lip.


    We might be having issues among ourselves, but we were a team. It was?always?us against


    everything else. I wanted her to know that.


    I caught her chin before kissing her lips softly and swiftly and then grabbed her hand, pulling her out of


    there.


    When we made it out of the house, everyone were looking at us with wide eyes.


    Ava flicked her hand and the circle of fire around Dimitri, Andrei and Mikhail extinguished. I looked at


    my family who started dropping to their knees in front of us.


    Dimitri went first. Followed by Andrei, Mikhail and Natalia. What surprised me that Max kneeled too,


    bowing his head.


    "Rise." My throat rumbled as I spoke. Their heads rose before they stood up and then blinked a couple


    of times, as ifing out of a dream.


    "Put out the fire, Avalyn." I growled lowly at my mate. With a flick of her wrist, the brightly burning fire


    extinguished, leaving ashes in its wake. "Shift."


    Avalyn met my eyes before she silently and without protest, shifted into her silver wolf.


    "I will talk to everyer. I need some time with my mate." I simply said to everyone before my eyes


    focused on Max. He had his arm around Nat for support to remain standing. He gave me a nod of


    understanding.


    "Heal Max." I ordered Avalyn.


    I was met with a low growl in return. A growl of refusal. I red at her and she bared her teeth at me. I


    grabbed her snout, squeezing her mouth shut. "Heal him." I growled, bringing my wolf forward.


    Her head lowered in submission again and I turned towards Max to see that he was healing. A lot


    slower than Ava''s usual speed, but he was healing. In a couple of long minutes, when Max was fully


    healed and I nodded at him before releasing Ava. I walked towards her back and grabbed her thick


    coat before jumping on her back.


    "Back to the house." I hissed and she shot forward, passing by everyone in a second as she ran back


    to the house with me on her back.

 Chapter 68. Make them pay

    Chapter 68. Make them pay


    Niki


    I grabbed her arm tightly as I pulled her struggling form to our room with me. I kicked the door shut and


    then pulled her across the room and forced her to bend over the small dining table. I grabbed both her


    wrists and held her arms behind her back so she couldn''t move.


    "I told you I will punish you if you use your powers to hurt someone again and I''m going to do just that.


    You put six people in danger today. Too strikes for each which totals to twelve. And thirteen to twenty


    because I''m fucking pissed that you disobeyed me,?again. Count." I brought my palm down on her ass


    hard, reddening it instantly.


    "No," she growled and started squirming under my grip. "I did nothing wrong."


    I brought my hand down harder on her other ass-cheek. "Count."


    She gritted her teeth but I smelled her arousal in the air. And then I felt her anger for being wet. Good. I


    growled. She should not be enjoying this.


    "Count Avalyn." I snarled, hitting her harder than before. "I''m mad enough to want to belt you." I


    brought my palm down on her ass again.


    "Four." She gritted.


    I spanked both her cheeks. "Start over," I spanked again.


    "One." She grunted. I rained down spanks on her ass, going harder with each one. She stubbornly only


    grunted in the starting but progressively screamed when I hit her harder. The sound of skin pping


    against skin echoed in the otherwise silent room that followed with her counts.


    I spanked her again on an already sore spot and she screamed, "eight." But then gritted her teeth, as if


    she was angry that she was even reacting at all.


    That''s when it set in. "You''re still not sorry, are you?"


    She shook her as much as she could with her cheek pressed against the table.


    I released her and took a couple of steps back. There is no point in punishing her if she isn''t sorry.


    "Don''t you realise what you have done?" I hissed at my silver haired mate as I paced around in my


    bedroom.


    "I realise that I have done nothing wrong," she smarted, pissing me off further. "I would do it again if I


    have to. No one should suffer like that." She pushed herself off of the table. "Go on and finish off the


    punishment. I will take it, but I will not take Natalia being treated like that."


    "It''s not suffering if it''s her choice. You can''t help someone who doesn''t need your help. Because


    nothing is wrong." I said in a strained voice, trying hard to control my anger.


    "But they are doing it for me!" She sounded pissed too.


    Why the fuck does she not understand me? We never had this problem before. And the worst part was


    that I couldn''t feel her wolf. In fact, I could hardly ever feel her wolf when her hair was silver¡ªwhen her


    magic was potent.


    I''m done arguing with her.


    "Kneel," I gritted. Her eyes shed at me in anger and I shed her my canines in return. Slowly and


    reluctantly, she lowered herself to the ground, wincing when her sore ass touched her heels.?


    "You will stay here, like this, without moving until you are ready to apologise. I don''t care if it takes an


    hour or the entire fucking day. I want you to think about what you did and tell me about it after you


    apologise. Do you understand?" I growled.


    "I understand," she echoed, her voice petnt.


    "Understand, what?" I demanded, my voice hard and cold.


    "Master. I understand Master," she replied, her voice nk now.


    Grinding my teeth, I left her there and went for a shower to get rid of the ck smudges of smoke


    covered my skin. I thought of calling Ava to get a shower too but then decided against it.


    The quicker she wants to move, the quicker she will apologise.


    After a quick but thorough rinse, I came out to see Ava still kneeling, her eyes looking straight ahead in


    stubbornness and her hair still silver.


    A growl left my throat as I stomped to the closet and got dressed. When I came out, Ava was still the


    same. Pressing my lips together in anger, I left her there and locked the room from outside. She was


    naked inside and I didn''t want anyone entering. Nor did I want her to leave.


    ''Conference room. Everyone. Now.''?I barked at Dimitri and strode there.


    I walked in the room and stood at the head of the table, ced my hands in the table and waited for


    everyone toe in.


    In a minute, Dimitri, Andrei and Mikhail piled in, followed by Natalia and Max. My fists clenched.


    "I would like to apologise to both of you on behalf of my mate." I looked at Max and Natalia.


    "Did she not know?" Max demanded silently.


    "She doesn''t know the extent of your lifestyle. It is difficult for her to digest it. But you will receive an


    apology from her. Soon." I promised.


    "I want to talk to her," Natalia said.


    "Not right now," I told her.


    "But I need to make her understa¡ª," she shut her mouth after receiving a look from Max before


    nodding at me, "yes, Alpha."


    I was impressed to see the change in her. She needed some discipline if she wanted to take part in the


    main operations of the pack. I had been trying to do that for thest ten years or so with no luck at all.


    And now she was learning it the hard way. But it''s for her own good. She needs to grow up. She needs


    to realise that this isn''t fun and games and that we gamble our lives every day. She isn''t untouchable


    just because she can fight.


    "Are you both still ready to go ahead with this n?" I forced my mouth to ask this question.


    "I am," Natalia answered, her voice quiet and firm. "Avalyn''s thoughts are prejudiced because of her


    past. She doesn''t understand it yet but she wille around, I know it. But we can''t wait for that and let


    this opportunity pass by."


    Regardless of her behaviour, she has always been one of the best assets of the pack.


    "I agree with Talia," Max spoke, "but you both didn''t burn in the fire. And we kneeled before you." Max


    ced his hands on therge desk, his figure hunching over as he deliberated over it. "I don''t kneel,


    Niki," he looked at me intently. "But every cell in my body believed in submitting to you. Both of you."


    He seemed confused and annoyed by that. "What kind of sorcery is that?"


    "It''s no sorcery," I growled. "I don''t know what it was. The not burning in fire must be Ava. And I don''t


    know anything about all of you kneeling," I told him and then looked at everyone else.


    Dimitri rubbed the stubble along his jaw. "The submission I felt was more towards Luna. I felt your


    dominance as my Alpha but like Max said, every cell in my body believed in submitting to Luna."


    "That''s because you gave her a blood oath." I told him. That had to be it.


    "I felt the same way," Andrei muttered and Mikhail murmured in agreement. Natalia nodded too.?What?


    How is that possible?


    How much ever we try to say that and Alpha and Luna are equal, we were not built like that. That''s just


    our way of thinking because of modern times and forward thinking. The Alpha was gically built to


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    rule a pack and protect it and the Luna was built to support him, nurture the pack and give heirs. That


    was what biology came down to at the end of the day. During olden times, the Alpha and Luna weren''t


    equals. Alpha was considered as the single strongest leader of the pack. Which is still true, when push


    wolf''s inability to match his mental and physical strength.


    This is exactly why it does not make sense for them to bow down to Ava and not me.


    "I felt that towards you," Max''s jaw clenched. Why? He isn''t a part of my pack.


    This whole shit is confusing as fuck.


    I trailed my hand through my hair. "I don''t know," I gritted. I hated not knowing. Especially when it


    concerned me, Ava and my pack.


    "Whatever it is, it''s not important right now," I said firmly. "We need to focus on the uing fight. I


    need updates. Andrei?"


    "We have about a hundred wolves that can fight, Alpha. Their training is going good and they are


    excited of getting some action," a smirk formed on his face.


    My lips lifted up too. It''s true. It''s been way too long since we have had some action. And at the end of


    the day, we were rogues and our animal instincts were stronger than our human instincts. And we


    craved the blood of our enemies. We loved a good fight.


    "Tell dimir to send the best fifty warriors he has by tomorrow. He will train with us till its time for war."


    I told him.


    "Yes, Alpha." He nodded.


    "Mikhail." I looked at him.


    "I have sent all the orders for the weapons and most of the shipments are arriving today and tomorrow.


    The cer has been cleaned and checked so it can act as the safe house for people who aren''t fighting.


    The food warehouses were not enough either so I ordered that too. It will being in in a week." He


    replied.


    "Arrange for a different house for Max and Natalia by tonight. After that, you will be helping Andrei train


    everyone," I told him.


    "Yes, Alpha."


    "Dimitri." I arched my brow at him.


    "I''m still working on it. I am almost finished but there are a couple of things I needed to discuss with


    Max first." He replied.


    "I want it done by tonight." I gritted. This is not the answer I need.


    "Yes, Alpha." He lowered his head.


    "Max and Natalia?" I asked.


    "It''s going good." Max replied. "For the most part." He added. "But I will be done in a couple of days."


    I looked at Natalia who was standing a step behind Max.


    "I''m still learning but just as Master said, I''ll be perfect after he is done with me." She replied, her lips


    tugging upwards a bit.


    I nodded.


    "Day after tomorrow,e over for dinner. We will have a meeting immediately after that. We will


    discuss the war strategy." I cracked my knuckles. I know exactly what we are going to do. I just need to


    do a couple of things before that. "The fuckers won''t know what hit them."


    Sinister smirked grew on everyone''s faces and I smiled. We will give them hell.


    I went to my office to work on strategy after that. It was evening when I needed a break and decided to


    check up on Ava. I went to our bedroom and saw that Ava was in her position, her slumped back


    straightened when I entered.


    "Any development in your thoughts?" I arched my brow as I took long strides to reach her.


    "Fortunately, no." She mouthed off.


    My lips twitched. My mate was finally growing a backbone to talk back to me. And while it annoyed me


    to no ends, I saw the personal growth. She is more confident now. She isn''t scared of me. And I have


    always wanted that.


    But I don''t appreciate her attitude. And in times like these, I needed her to listen to me. We were mates.


    The Alpha and Luna. And we need a united front. Especially regarding important matters like these. We


    have a war on our hands and have too much to do to fight amongst ourselves.


    "Make yourselffortable then, you''re going to be here for a long time," I said, annoyance slipping in


    my voice.


    "I''m veryfortable, thank you for the concern, Master." She gave me a smile.


    "Very well." I gritted in anger. "You can stay here and befortable all night. I''m off." I scowled as I


    strode out of the room but her voice stopped me at the door, "Niki."


    I paused, stubbornly not turning around to look at her.


    "You won''te back tonight?" Her voice was a tad bit softer.


    "I don''t have a reason to." I said after a beat and I walked out, locking the door behind me.


    "Niki." She called me softly and my fists clenched. Do I want to hear her talk back to me any more


    than she already has?


    "I''m sorry. Pleasee back." She murmured.


    I don''t even need to question myself. I unlocked the door and slipped in. Her eyes were lowered and


    her hands were clenched into little fists.


    "I''m sorry." She told me. "I sh¡ª"


    "Look at me." I needed her eyes on me. I want to see what she was feeling.


    Her ice blue eyes slipped on me and a sliver of coldness enveloped the room.


    "I''m sorry." She swallowed noisily, her hair flickering between silver and brown but it stayed silver in the


    end. "I ¡ªI..." she closed her mouth. I could see her struggling.


    The silver haired Ava with ice-cold eyes was struggling with my brown-haired, chocte brown-eyed


    Ava. Feisty versus sweet. Strong versus submissive. Head versus heart.


    There was a very thin line I need to tread on. I don''t want loose either side of hers. I love both sides


    equally because they both are a part of her. And if there is one thing I love the most in the entire world,


    than its her.


    I need to find a bnce.


    I sat on the edge of the bed. "Come here, Love."


    She crawled and then kneeled between my legs. I grasped her chin and made her look at me. "I know


    what I''m doing isn''t entirely right. You are right in saying that we shouldn''t do this. I hate making Natalia


    suffer too. I''ve known her since she was thirteen. She''s family. I love her like my sister. So does Dimitri,


    Andrei, Mikhail and dimir. Max is her mate and he loves her too. And all of us agree that this is the


    best option. Natalia agrees too. We have an amazing opportunity in front of us and if we don''t grab it


    right now, I will never be able to forgive myself."


    "I want revenge on those who vited my mate and my mother. I?need?to fight for their honour. If I


    don''t do it this way, I will have to attack the Montana Packter. And I''ll be honest with you and tell you


    that we will loose. We have about a hundred wolves that can fight and they have about five hundred.


    Also, we will be on a lower ground than them since the pack is on the mountains. It''s a huge


    disadvantage. And while I prefer not dying at such a young age, I''ll still attack the pack and die trying to


    kill Emilio and Emmanuel. It''s just something I?need?to do."


    "The choice is your''s Luna," I told her softly yet firmly. "You will be answerable to the entire pack for the


    choice you make."


    She rested her head on my thigh and cried. I let her get it all out and only caressed her soft, long hair. I


    didn''t murmur any soothing words or say that it will be okay. There was nothing soothing about war.


    And this wasn''t okay. But it has to be. We have to make it okay and go through with it.


    "Make them pay, Niki, make them pay. I want his head."

 Chapter 69. The most non-productive age group

    Chapter 69. The most non-productive age group


    Niki


    "How is your ass now?" I asked Ava.


    "Better. I still need to be punished twelve times." She whispered, pink tinting her cheeks.


    "That you do." I agreed and then started stripping out of my clothes, getting ready for bed. I am


    extremely tired today.


    "Really?" Her eyes widened when she saw me undoing my belt. She thought that I was really going to


    belt her.


    Let me toy with her, I thought with a smirk.


    I pulled the belt out of all the loops and gave her a hard look. "I told you, didn''t I?" I folded the belt in


    half and pped it on my palm.


    "But-but I c-counted." She took a step back and I took a step forward.


    "You didn''t count the previous four." I whispered and saw her nipples tightened. She still had ck


    smudges of smoke on her entire body. I wiped her chest and showed her my ck fingers and


    whispered, "you''re a filthy girl," I stepped forward again and her back hit the ss of the window. "You


    deserve a bit of punishment, don''t you?"


    Her eyes slid from my fingers to my grey eyes. She arched her back, making her nipples graze my


    naked skin. I ground my hard on in her core. "Will you let me punish you?"


    "I -I," a panicked look crossed her eye and her eyes dropped to the belt. "I''m scared." Her scared eyes


    snapped to mine again.


    All amusement left me.


    I dropped the belt on the floor and held her face with my hands. "I''ll never do something you don''t


    want." I kissed her dry lips, tasting the ck smoke. I didn''t mind it.


    "I want to take a shower." She whispered.


    Nodding, I released her. Ducking her head, she scurried into the bathroom. I saw that her ass had


    returned back to her normal skin colour again.


    Letting out a breath, I finished stripping myself and jumped in the bed, forcing myself to keep my eyes


    open and wait for Ava.


    After what seemed like hours, she stepped out. I scrunched my eyes open, not able to fully open them


    in this state of tiredness. I saw her look at me before she crossed the room and stood her the balcony.


    Then she slowly bent down and picked up the belt. She looked at it intently, like it was a different


    creature.


    And to my surprise, she folded it in half and then pped it over her open palm, a lot like I had done


    but her palm closed at the impact like she was trying to feel it more. The next p of the belt was a bit


    harsher and the smell of her arousal filled the room.


    Well, fuck my life. Ava actually likes pain.


    The belt slid from her fingers and fell on the floor with a thump. She jumped and then turned around to


    look at me. I closed my eyes instantly.


    For some reason, it felt too private to watch. It was something she hadn''t admitted to herself yet and


    she probably never will. I''m not going to force her.


    I heard some rustling and I opened my eyes again. She had picked up my clothes and was walking


    towards the bathroom¡ª to put them in the hamper like she did everyday¡ª and then rounded the bed


    to get to her side and crawled up the bed. She slid under the covers and snuggled against my chest.


    Keeping my eyes closed, I put my arm around her waist and bring her closer, like I did in sleep most of


    the time and took a deep breathe, smelling the true smell of Ava.


    She sighed. "Goodnight, Love."


    Avalyn


    When I woke up, Nik was already gone. I got dressed and rushed down to catch him for breakfast but


    "Where is everyone?" I asked April who was already cooking breakfast for me.


    "Master Max And Mistress Natalia left early in the morning along with Beta Dimitri. Master Andrei and


    Master Mikhail left for training. And Alpha, I believe is in the office." She replied.


    "Thank you so much, April." I squeezed her shoulder and rushed upstairs to his office. What the hell is


    going on? There is something different in the air today. Something is going on.


    I entered Nik''s office and saw him rub his eye as he was hunched on the desk and was drawing


    something.


    "You came at the perfect time. I have a lot of work for you to do." He informed me.


    "I''m ready." I nodded.


    "About fifty vampires areing so you need to make arrangements for them to live. Mikhail has the


    food deliverying in today and you need to distribute it among everyone, giving the most nutritious


    food to warriors, children and pregnant women first. The vampires will be here around seven so meet


    me directly at the pack house at six fifty sharp along with the kids, we have to greet them and have


    dinner together. Take care of the dinner too. What else am I missing?" He wondered and went through


    a couple of drawers. "Ah yes." He took out a couple of papers. "All the information you need to make all


    of this work."


    Smiling at his overworked state, I rounded the desk and pulled him for a kiss. "I will take care of


    everything, Nik. This and the pack. All you need to focus on is the war."


    He smiled against my lips, "make me proud."


    "Always," I whispered and smiled before I took the papers from his office and left.


    I imed one of the extra offices as mine and went through all the papers and made a list of mine own.


    We have about two hundred pack members and fifty houses with an average of three people living on


    one house. There were ten spare houses and an average house had about three rooms. The pack


    house also had about ten rooms that weren''t used.


    I could easily ask the teens that were living in the pack house to move back with their parents so the


    vampires could live there together but I wanted to spread them out. I didn''t trust them fully and by


    spreading them out, the wolves can keep an eye on them. They will also see the pack life and our


    hospitality and start to like it, and we will gain their loyalty once they make friends. It will be needed if


    we are to fight together.


    I distributed the vampires around the town, some in the pack house, some in a house with a family and


    some in the spare houses. I made sure that there are at least two ves in each house to take care of


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    their needs.


    Next, I called Mikhail and took all the details of the delivery and distributed the food. Then I matched it


    with my reports and made sure that all the houses had enough food for the duration of at least next two


    weeks. I mailed the details to Mikhail and told him to forward it to the wolves in-charge of the delivery.


    After I was done, I popped in Nik''s office and told him that I''m going to the pack house.


    "Good morning, Luna." A girl in herte teens greeted me with a wide smile at the pack house.


    "Good afternoon." I said and she flushed. "It''s fine. It''s only five past noon." I chuckled and walked in.


    "Are you free today?"


    "I have nothing to do. Which I realise bit sad, now that I said it out loud." She said with a sheepish


    smile.


    Iughed. "Let me make you happy then. I have lots of work and I need help. I enlist you my secretary


    for the day."


    "Evaline Bowmen at your service, Luna." She bowed and chuckled. I liked her instantly. "But please call


    me Eva."


    "Then you must call me Avalyn." I grinned at her and she nodded. "First task, show me the kitchen."


    "Follow me." She said and walked in front of me. "Clear my path, Lunaing through." She yelled


    and all the teens who were yelling and running around paused and greeted me with big smiles and


    bowed.


    "Man, I love this job already." Eva grinned and we walked down the path everyone had cleared for us


    and finally entered the state of the art stainless steel kitchen.


    The three people present there stopped working and greeted me.


    I smiled at all of them. "Who is the head chef here?"


    The oldestdy among them stepped up. "I am." She looked sixty something and looking at me with a


    glint in her eyes. "Before you fire me, let me tell you that no one here cooks better than me in this entire


    pack." She perched her hand on her hip.


    I grinned. "That''s perfect. I''m not here to fire you ma''am." Her grey eyebrows shot up. "In fact it''s the


    opposite. We are having guests over. About fifty vampires with a hefty appetite considering they are


    warriors. I''m extremely sorry to spring you on thisst minute but can you make it work?"


    "I do love a challenge." She stroked her chin thoughtfully before her eyes narrowed at me. "I will need


    more people to work for me."


    "Done. How many do you want?"


    "Five men who can carry groceries and five women who know what they are doing." She replied


    instantly.


    "You will get it. This is the menu," I handed her the list I made in the morning, "please give me the list of


    groceries you will need."


    She scanned the list and yelled for a piece of paper from the other two girls who scurried to do her


    bidding.


    She wrote me a?very?long list. "You have an hour."


    "Thank you so much!" I threw my arms around her neck and hugged her. She patted my back and


    actually cracked a smile.


    Grinning again, I pulled Eva out with me.


    "Did the old Mrs. Grump actually smile?" She asked in bewilderment. I gave her a look.


    "In my defence, herst name really is Grump." She snickered, causing me to crack a smile.


    "Attention, Luna iing!" Eva yelled again when we entered the living room.


    Themotion stopped again and two guys who were fighting over a remote fell down. One of them


    whacked the other over the head causing the other guy to say ''fucking asshole''. The room turned dead


    silent at that and I let out a smallugh, causing everyone to rx and release a relieved chuckle.


    "I need your help." I told everyone. That caused everyone to look at me in attention.


    I decided to have fun with the kids.


    "Are you call ready for a challenge?" I asked.


    All them looked at each other and their eyes turnedpetitive before they nodded.


    "I asked, are you ready for a challenge?" I asked louder.


    "Yes!" They all yelled, Eva joining them for fun.


    "We are having fifty vampires as guests. We need to amodate them, feed them and train with


    them. Can we do it?" I said louder and stood on the table so I was higher that everyone. Most guys


    here were over six feet.


    "Yes!" They yelled unanimously.


    "Are we ready to make them feel at home?" I pumped my fist in the air.


    "Hell yes!" They roared.


    I grinned. "Very good. I want all of you to divide yourself in five groups. Group one- those who are the


    strongest and can lift a lot of bags, group two- those who are the fastest, group three- I need five


    people who are good at cooking, group four- those who don''t want to go out and group five- those who


    want to n a party."


    In the next five minutes, I had five groups ready.


    "Group one, you may step ahead." I puffed my chest and said in an english tone. Everyone snickered


    at my horrible ent.


    "I know my ent if very bad." Iughed with them. I gave them the long list of grocery. "Divide this


    among yourself. You have," I looked at the time, "forty minutes."


    Their eyes widened.


    "Can you do it?" I asked loudly, wanting to hype then up again.


    "Yes." They all nodded with determination and took the list before running out.


    "Group two,e forward." They did as I said. "Go to all of these houses and tell the owners that they


    will be housing a guest for a week or so and make preparations. Extra food is being delivered to all of


    them as we speak." I told them. "Ready?"


    "Ready!" They all said unanimously.


    "Then get, set, go!" I grinned and they all left.


    "Group three, you all will be helping Mrs. Grump with the cooking." They all deted at the name of


    Mrs. Grump.


    "You all can take the leftovers home." I bribed.


    "You have a deal." The three girls and two boys nodded and left to go to the kitchen.


    "Group four, you call need to clean the pack house." Their eyes widened. I know, the house is freaking


    huge. "Everyone will be paid fifty dors." I bribed again.


    Their grins were answers enough. Teens can always use some extra money.


    "And group five," I grinned at the two girls and two guys, "I want you all to throw the best party of your


    lives."


    "You''re?the?best Luna ever!" A girl gushed and then they nodded at me before walked away, already


    chatting about the ns.


    "You''re probably the smartest Luna as well." Eva looked at me with a small smile.


    I raised my brows and stepped down from the coffee table. "Making the most non-productive age group


    in a pack work is no easy task. You have skills."


    I smiled at her.


    "You can supervise over everyone and if there is a problem, I''ll be in Nik''s office. The first group are the


    first ones who should be here, tell them that they need to cleanup the ten extra houses and make all


    the living amodations. And as the other groupse in, tell them to help with the cleaning and


    the amodations of the extra houses. I''m counting on you Eva." I squeezed her shoulder.


    "We will make you proud, Luna."

 Chapter 70. Dinner Party

    Chapter 70. Dinner Party


    Niki


    All the lights of the pack house were lit and it looked grander than ever. I heard murmurs saying ''he''s


    here'', ''Alpha''s here'', ''get ready''. My curiosity rose as I walked into the living room.


    Thedy in red caught my attention. In fact, she was the only one who had my attention. And I, her''s.


    She gave me a dazzling pearly-white smile that made her dimples pop and I swear my heart stopped.


    I took long steps to cover up the distance between us and held her hand and twirled her around herself,


    making her dress swoosh and then snaked my arm around her waist and dipped her as I have her a


    sweet? kiss.


    "Wow, that was hot." I heard a girl say and then some hooting.


    Grinning, I pulled Ava to her feet. "You look beautiful."


    Blush rose on her cheeks as she smiled shyly at me, her big doe shaped eyes melting my heart. "Y-you


    too."


    I heard some chuckles around us and my smile widened. "And that, kids, is how you make yourdy


    speechless."


    I looked at all the teenagers that surrounded us and gave them a wink.


    "I hope my mate didn''t cause too much trouble?" I joked.


    "Nope. Only enough." A girl winked at Ava.


    Ava grinned. "All of these fine young wolves have helped me the entire day. We have nned a party


    after the dinner which includes more greasy food, music and drinks which the entire pack will attend. I


    think we all deserve ast hooray before the big day." She said thest sentence softly.


    "Excellent idea, Love." I nodded and looked at the kids. "Thank you so much for helping us. This


    wouldn''t have been possible without your help."


    Their chests puffed out and eyes shone with pride.


    "Our guests are here." Mikhail announced as he entered.


    "Let''s go greet them." I grabbed Ava''s hand and pulled her to the entrance.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Two cars and then a couple of mini buses rolled to a stop at the gates. Rhazien stepped out of the car


    and to my surprise, he had brought Tessa with him. Slowly, all the vampires started filling out and


    started making their way towards us.


    "King Niki. Queen Avalyn." He bowed. Dimitri and Andrei, who had been tasked with bringing them


    in through the borders joined my side.


    "Rise." I said. He stood straight with a grin. I sped Rhazien''s hand and gave him a handshake. After


    that, he greeted Ava with a kiss at the back of her hand.


    "Pleasure to meet you again." He nodded. "If only the circumstances were better."


    "You steal my words, Lord Rhazien." I said swiftly. "I wee you all to the Rogue Pack. Please join is


    for dinner and a small party with the entire pack after that." I addressed everyone that had gathered


    behind him with a weing smile and then we all made our way inside.


    All the high ranking vampires sat with us on the dining table and the rest were amodated in the


    blood.


    Once the table was set, I stood up from my seat and raised my own ss of whiskey. "I would like to


    personally thank all of you foring here and agreeing to fight for us. The Alpha of The Montana


    Pack, Emilio Gonzalez has never liked vampires. He first killed his own Alpha¡ª Alpha Javier Alvarez


    and then strategically killed and removed all the vampires from his pack. He has vited the Vampire-


    Werewolf Treaty and has yet to suffer the consequences. The werewolf high council has neglected its


    duties. It''s about time we fight for ourselves and show everyone that the bnce will be restored. We


    will not let any person or treaty be vited anymore. The tyranny of the Montana Pack ends now." I


    raised my ss. "May the honourable win the war."


    "May the honourable win the war!"?The men raised their sses and repeated with vigour. I downed


    my ss and so did everyone at the table.


    "Gentlemen, let''s begin our dinner." I nodded and took the first bite and then Ava did. We were followed


    by the rest.


    "Nice toast." Rhazien said over his ss of blood.


    "Thank you." I nodded. We weren''t the only ones who had suffered because of the Gonzalez. And


    these vamps needed to know that. "Why did you bring her?" I motioned towards Tessa was meekly


    seated next to him. I saw his hold on the ss tighten.


    "Tessa has not been able to adjust in the Kingdom and among the vampires. The tradition of very


    and keeping humans as pets is something she does not find...eptable. I know this is a huge favour


    but Jessica and I were hoping you would take her in." He replied.


    I looked at Tessa.?The pack is only as strong as the weakest link.


    "A pack is no ce for a human, Rhazien." Letting a human live in a pack would be dangerous. The


    only humans allowed to live in a pack are the ves. And this only because their Master''s take their


    responsibility. The responsibility to take care of them and punish them when needed. Humans often


    have a tendency to step out of line. They do not understand our world enough to live without rules. And


    if I somehow let her live, it will be an outrage. The wolves may bully her and ves can start thinking


    that they need their independence too. I simply cannot let that happen.


    "She just needs a ce to stay in your home, Niki. She will work around and do chores. I will pay for


    her food and rent if you wish." Rhazien bargained.


    "I do not need your money, Rhazien." I told him. "I just reunited the sisters, I did not take the


    responsibility of taking a human in."


    He sighed. "I understand."


    "Forgive me for cutting in, King Niki." Tessa said softly. "But I propose to be your ve. Please don''t


    send me back there." A shudder wracked her body.


    "I don''t need a ve. And I have enough¡ª"


    "Not really." Ava cut in. "I need a ve."


    I raised a brow at her. This woman has been against ves since the day she came and now she


    wants one?


    And the woman who wants to leave the vampire kingdom because she is against very is offering to


    be a ve?


    "Yes." She said firmly. "I could use ady''s maid. Like I had back at the pce in the kingdom. I would


    need her help to get dressed and do my makeup and hair and for my other personal needs." She


    nodded. I saw right through her. She was only doing it for Tessa.


    "Fine." I agreed. "But Tessa will solely be your responsibility." She needs to know the entirety of what


    being a Mistress entails.


    "Do you agree, Tessa?" Ava asked instead.


    "I agree, Mistress." She nodded softly.


    "Thank you." Rhazien said gratefully to both of us.


    After dinner ended, everyone gathered in the main living room. The windows had been pushed open


    and the garden had been decorated and lit so the party was half indoor and half outdoor. The trees in


    the garden were decorated with fairy lights and tables and chairs were set up here and there for people


    to sit. There was a buffet table on the side with lots and lots of greasy food, mostly pizzas and cold


    drinks. This was a more child friendly party. Most of the pack members had already gathered and had


    started mingling with the vampires. The ves were making rounds with more drinks and food, making


    sure everyone had what they needed.


    All in all, the party was going great.


    Ava was talking to Tessa when a female vampire came up to me. "Nice party, Alpha." She winked. "I


    wonder if your bedroom is just as nice." I caught her hand before she could touch my chest. "It is. And


    you know what''s the best thing in it??My mate." I hissed.


    "Mate? I see no mark." She gestured towards my bare neck. "And nor do I see her."


    "That may be because you are partially blind." A group of teenage girls gathered around us in a semi


    circle.


    "And the only thing you can see is power." Another girl added.


    "And a goody." Said another.


    "And money." Another added.


    "And what you don''t see, is the mirror. Coz if you did," the girl motioned towards her slutty clothes, "a


    power-hungry, gold- digger who has no respect for mates or herself was all you''d see."


    I smirk tugged at my lips. Ava has truly won the hearts of these kids. The vampire who was hitting on


    me had gone red in the face and she stomped her heels on the ground before she turned around and


    walked away.


    We allughed at that.


    "We have your''s and Luna''s back, Alpha." The girls said. A smile tugged at my lips, "thanks."


    "Look." One pointed at Ava.


    A man was approaching Ava, his eyes fixated on her ass. He tapped her on the shoulder and she


    turned around with the ever present smile on her face. I couldn''t hear what he said because of the


    music but the way he extended his hand, it looked like he was asking for a dance.


    I growl ripped from my throat and just when I was about to make my way to them, a teen took Ava''s


    hand with a mischievous smile and led her to the dance floor. Ava''s smile widened at him in


    recognition. And then I saw three other guys corner the sleazy man before they disappeared with him


    in the woods.


    "I see that Ava has made quite the impression on all of you." I told the girls.


    "We''ve never met a Luna like her." One girl said. "I''m Eva. I was her personal secretary for the day."


    She said proudly. We both watched Ava dance and mingle will almost everybody at the party. She


    made a point to include all the kids too, whoter looked up at her with reverent look. "She has a way


    with people. She got my friends and I to be excited about doing chores."


    A feeling of happiness filled my chest. This is what I wanted. Ava being happy, her talking to new


    people without being afraid. Her making friends and making bonds that willst a lifetime. She has


    clearly gained the loyalties of all of these people.


    "Ava is special." I agreed with Eva. "Please excuse me, I need to have thest dance with my mate." I


    said and without taking my eyes off her, I made my way towards her.


    "Can I have the next dance with my mate, young man?" I asked Adrian who was currently enjoying his


    turn of dancing with her.


    "Of course, Alpha." He grinned before giving Ava a gentlemanly bow and dashing off towards his


    friends.


    "I was waiting for this all night." She said and I kissed the back of her hands before I ced them


    around my neck and ced my hand on her waist.


    "So was I." We moved to slow melody. "Eva told me about your day."


    "They are good kids." She smiled brightly. "They made today very fun."


    "I''m d you had fun. Even though I threw this at youst minute. The guests are very happy," I smiled


    softly at her as she yed with hair at the nape of my neck.


    "You can throw anything at me anytime." She brought my head down and kissed me.


    A cough broke us apart. "Sorry to break your bubble but the guests are tired would like to be shown to


    their rooms," said a grinning Dimitri, who didn''t look sorry at all.


    "Of course." Ava quickly said. "Please round the kids, I''ll sort this out." She pecked my lips again before


    she stroke back inside the pack house.


    "The tables have turned?Alpha." Dimitriughed.


    "You need to find your mate." I muttered and left him to find Adrian and Nessa.


    "Let''s go kids!" I announced when I reached the kids. Vanessa who was talking animately to a group of


    girls immediately looked at me and nodded. She said goodbye to her friends and then came to me and


    raised her hands, "I''m tiwed."


    Smiling, I picked the little munchkin up at sat her on my one arm and I saw Adrian wave goodbye to


    Finn and then walk to me. We made our way inside the house and found Ava leaning back on the


    couch. Her eyes cracked open when she heard me enter. "I''m tired."


    "I would carry you but my hands are full." I extended my free hand towards her, e, I''ll help you up."


    She extended her hand and I caught it and then pulled her up. I put my arm around her waist and


    supported her as we walked outside.


    "You look like a model family." Rhazien met us at the entrance.


    "Thank you." I smiled. Adrian opened the back door and got in. I ced Nessa besides him before


    closing the door.


    "Where is Tessa?" I asked them.


    "She is staying here and helping with the clean-up. She''ll be home tomorrow afternoon." Ava said


    sleepily. "Eva will drop her back."


    "Alright." With ast nod towards Rhazien, I helped Ava in the car and then got behind the wheel and


    took off.


    Adrian was also asleep when we got back to the estate. A guard carried him inside, April carried Nessa


    and I carried Ava and took her to our bedroom.


    I gently ced her on the bed and took of her dress and undergarments before I took some tissues and


    removed her makeup. She didn''t like to sleep with it.


    I removed my clothes too and threw our clothes in the hamper for once and then finally, got in the bed


    and fell asleep besides Ava almost instantly.

 Chapter 71. War Strategy

    Chapter 71. War Strategy


    Avalyn


    Dimitri, Andrei and Mikhail made it back home justte in the afternoon. ording to Nik, they never


    ''after-party cleaning-situation'' is taken care of. Not that I didn''t believe him, but I knew the men in my


    family. And I know them better to think that they stayed back to help clean everything up. They most


    likely stayed back to spend the night with some girl.


    The good thing was that they brought Tessa back with them.


    I empathised with Tessa and I wanted her to be happy again. I showed her to the ve quarters and


    gave her own room. She was the same size as Irina so I got her a couple of clothes till she could go


    shopping.


    "Thank you, Mistress." She lowered her eyes.


    "You''re wee." I smiled. "Now I know that you have not been a ve for very long so no need to be


    scared of punishments. You won''t be punished for something you didn''t know. You will cook, clean and


    help around the house just like the house ves. I will need you to look after the needs of the kids-


    Adrian and Vanessa. Other than that, since you are my chamber-maid, you will take care of my needs.


    Tell me, do you like to do makeup and shop for clothes and the other girly activities?"


    A smile bloomed on her face. "Yes, Mistress."


    "Perfect. You will do all of those for me. That will be your all time job?? taking care of all my personal


    needs."


    "Will I be required to-to take care of the needs of then m-men in the house?"


    I looked at her. She had terror written all over her face. "No. No one will touch you without your


    permission. If it sets your mind at ease, you may lock your room at night too."


    She immediately went down to her knees and bowed till her head touched the ground. "Thank you so


    much, Mistress. You are the most gracious."


    "Thank you, Tessa, you may rise." I said softly. "You are not required to kneel. At least not until you are


    ordered to."


    "As you wish, Mistress." She jumped to her feet.


    "I wake up at eight every day, workout for an hour and then have a bath before I make breakfast for


    everyone. I will need you to set out my workout clothes and everyday clothes out ordingly. For


    breakfast we mostly have coffee and pancakes with nute. Nik likes me to make them for him but I


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    need you to do the preparations for me. These tasks-cooking meals and cleaning and taking care of


    the kids will be your everyday chores. The rest of the day is different every day, you will have to ask me


    what your tasks for the day will be, okay?"


    "Okay, Mistress." She nodded, a twinkle present in her eye. I think she liked her day so far. "What do


    you need me to do today, Mistress?"


    "We are having dinner tonight with close family. Max and Natalia, whom you will see willing. I need


    you to set out a dress for me for that. I will also need you to on your best behaviour in front of


    everyone." I squeezed her shoulder. "I do not want you to make any mistakes or else I will not be able


    to help you."


    "I will be at my best behaviour, Mistress." She looked scared now.


    "Good. You cane directly to me if you have any problem." I told her and then opened the wardrobe


    and looked for one of the things I hated the most.


    I picked it up and held it in front of me. Her eyes watered when she saw the cor.


    "Don''t fear it Tessa." I said softly. "It means that you are mine. That I own you. And no one messes with


    what''s mine. And this is to show just that to everyone who looks at you the wrong way." I had ordered


    for a in leather cor to be made with ''AV'' and the symbol of the Volkov family carved on it. "It''s for


    your protection."


    She wiped her tear and took a deep breath.


    "Turn around and kneel, Tessa." I ordered softly. I put the cor around her neck and tightened it


    enough for it to not fall down but still befortable.


    "Stand up, look at me." She did as I said.


    I looked in her hazel eyes and then at the cor with my engraving on it. "Beautiful." I smiled. "Go find


    April and see if she needs help."


    "As you wish, Mistress." She bowed before she left.


    I closed her door and left the ve quarters after that.


    Yesterday, I had promised Nik that I would look over the pack business and he should only focus on the


    war. And next, I did just that.


    I went do his office and gathered the files that needed to be looked upon and then went to the office I


    had imed as my own. Nik tried to persuade to work with him in his office but we both knew that no


    real work would done if we are left alone in a room together.


    At six forty five, Tessa came in to remind me that I needed to get ready. Thanking her, I rushed back to


    my bedroom. I entered the walk in closet and saw that Tessa had cleaned and organised the entire


    thing.


    She had cleared a rack, which she exined where she will hang my outfits for the asion and I can


    choose the one I like depending on my mood. That way, I still got to choose what I wear.


    I selected a dress that lookedfy and warm and Tessa quickly took out shoes, essories and


    earrings to go with it.


    Having no shame, I stripped in front of her and got into the dress with her help. She helped me put on


    the earring and boots and a simple bracelet.


    "Do you not wish to apply makeup, Mistress?" She asked.


    "I prefer not to wear less makeup and since it''s just family, I can skip it. I''ll just apply mascara and a lip


    gloss." I told her.


    Nodding she took out those things and then sat me down in my vanity chair and carefully applied them.


    I opened my eyes and smiled at my reflection. "Thank you, Tess. It''s just how I wanted."


    "Anytime, Mistress." She smiled happily.


    I walked out of the closet.


    "I forgot the perfume!" I heard her cry.


    "It''s fine, I normally don''t apply any. Nik prefers my natural scent." I smiled and continued walking out.


    "I was looking for you." Nik stepped out of the bathroom.


    "I was in my office and then I was getting dressed." I walked to him and raised on my toes to kiss him. I


    missed him. We hardly saw each other, we had been too busy.


    His hands grabbed my ass and he squeezed hard as he kissed me harder. "Tonight''s an important


    night. I''m going to tell everyone how the show is going to go down."


    A gasp left my mouth when he spanked my ass hard. "And that won''t be counted as the impending


    punishment."


    "And when will I receive it?" I asked slyly and put my hands around his neck.


    "Maybe tomorrow. Maybe today. It depends on my mood." His hold on me tightened further deliciously.


    I could see it in his eyes that he was fighting for control.


    "Careful, Mr. Volkov. Those words of yours might cause a reaction out of me you''ll have to take care


    of." I ground into his growing erection. "And we will bete.?Veryte."


    A growl left his throat. "You''ve gotten?very?mischievous, my little mate. Everyone can wait. But your


    ass and my hand can''t." He spanked me again on the same spot, making a small cry erupt out of my


    mouth. That spot is surely red by now. I loved it.


    A little whimper caught our attention and I turned around to see Tessa looking at us with wide tearful


    eyes from inside the closet.


    I took a step back from Nik''s arms, at which he growled lowly in irritation but didn''t say anything.


    "What are you still doing here Tessa?" I asked the scared girl softly.


    "I -I was keeping everything back in the closet, Mistress." She looked terrified of Nik and kept her only


    eyes on me.


    "I will wait for you downstairs." Nik kissed my temple before he left. I really,?really?love him. He


    understood me.


    "I know you don''t understand what you saw or heard." I start gently, "but we both love each other. Very


    much. You don''t need to be scared for me for worry about me, alright?"


    "Jessica said mates are real soulmates. Why would he want to hurt you by punishing you?" Her form


    trembled.


    "Because I want him to." I answered simply. "We like to keep things interesting." I winked. "He doesn''t


    do anything I don''t like. And hurting me,?truly?hurting me hurts him too. Nik and I are equals. Mates.


    Alpha and Luna. But he is my Master too. Because I want him to be." I touched her cheek. "Because I


    love him. And he loves me. And because he knows what''s the best for me. And what''s not. The


    dynamics of all mates are different. In couples, both are perfectly equals, in some, the the male calls


    the shots, in some the female does, sometimes they like to be Master and ve or Mistress and ve.


    But what remainsmon, is that they are mates and they love each other very much. Do you


    understand?"


    "I think so, Mistress." She nodded.


    "Good girl." I said and a smile grew on her face. "Don''t be scared of Nik. He won''t touch you. He is a


    fair Alpha that everyone loves, as you saw yesterday. And next time something like this happens, you


    may simply step out of the room quietly or in cases like these, remain in the closet till we leave."


    "Yes, Mistress. Thank you, Mistress."


    "Good girl." I smiled and left her to go downstairs.


    Max and Natalia had already arrived and I greeted them with a warm hug and an apology for being


    The happiest of us all was Vanessa. She had imed her seat in Max''sp and kept giving snide looks


    to Natalia whenever she would touch Max.


    It was funny to watch. Nat at one point kept touching Max only to piss Nessa off.


    Little Nessa had a crush.


    "Don''t touch him!" Nessa flicked Nat''s hand off.


    "Why not?" Nat snickered. "He''s my mate."


    "No!" She screeched loudly.


    We all chuckled at that. This caused Nessa to start crying.


    "Enough!" Max eximed and stood up with Nessa in his arms. "Are these bad people harassing you?"


    He started cooing as he left the living room.


    "A four year old stole your man, Nat!" Mikhail joked.


    "The great Natalia Volkov has been beaten by a four year old little girl." Dimitri said in amentator


    voice that had us cracking up.


    "You allugh now but imagine how much she will cry when you will have to separate them again."


    Adrian said casually as he flipped a page of his book.


    That''s when the dread set in.


    Last time when Max left, Vanessa had cried a lot and it made me and the men crazy trying to get her to


    be quiet again.


    Adrian was the only one who snickered now.


    "The dinner is ready." Irina came in to announce and we all got up.


    We all took our seats and Max arrived and Vanessa had to sadly sit in her own chair then.


    There was a light conversation over dinner but slowly, the tension that rolling off of everyone was


    increasing.


    Nik ced his hand on my thigh and made soothing circles with his thumb. I trust him with everything


    and I know he would have made the best and the safest n but I can''t help but worry.


    What if something goes wrong? Nik will surely me himself.


    "Adrian, look over Nessa." Nik said after we finished dinner.


    "Yes, Alpha." He nodded, knowing how seriously this matter was.


    Adrian left with his sister. But not before she got a promise out of Max that he woulde right back to


    herter.


    "Its time." Nik announced and stood up.


    We all filed after him in the big conference room.


    "This is the Rogue Pack." He unrolled the map of our pack.


    And then started exining how shit would go down.


    One by one, all of our mouths dropped open.


    "That is crazy." Andrei muttered, his fingers threading through his hair.


    "I know." Nik folded his arms and nodded.


    "It''s??it''s pure evil." Nat pointed at the map.


    "I know." Nik nodded again with a smirk.


    "We might not be able to pull it off. It''s too risky." Dimitri looked sceptical.


    "We can do it if we follow the n exactly." Mikhail said but he didn''t look convinced.


    "It''s diabolical." Max said, a mad grin on his face. "More than anything I''ve ever done."


    "I know." The same grin formed on Nik''s face.


    "You, my little brother, are a genius. I''m in." Max announced.


    "I''m in." Nat caught Max''s hand in her''s.


    "Me too." Mikhail nodded.


    "Me too." Andrei agreed.


    "Me three." Dimitri folded his arms.


    Everyone''s eyes turned to me.


    Suddenly a rage filled me in. A fire. A fire for revenge. My family is with me. All of this is for me. So that


    the man of my nightmares is dead and I can sleep in peace.


    All my life, I''ve been scared of him. Not anymore. Not when I have my loved ones by my side.


    Now, it''s time to terrorise my nightmare.


    "Let''s ughter those fuckers."

 Chapter72. Club Ekstaz

    Chapter72. Club Ekstaz


    Niki


    The next couple of days flew buy in a blur. All we did was go over the n and train. But what was


    more important right now, was our performance in Max''s club which was today. We had discussed all


    the details thoroughly and how we were going to do everything but we had to steer the conversation in


    a certificate way and I had to maintain my temper even when he talked smack about Ava, it''s going to


    be a hell of a day.


    "Please be safe." Ava helped me put on my suit jacket.


    "Of course." I pecked her lips. "Stop worrying so much,?Lyubov. Our men have the entire ce


    covered."


    "I can never?not?worry about you." Stress lines marred her forehead. While thest two days had been


    very busy for me, they were extremely stressful for her.


    I massaged the lines off her forehead. "Then trust me to keep myself safe, so that I cane back to


    you."


    "I do trust you." She kissed me again.


    "Good girl." I murmured and then trailed kisses down her neck to my mark, making her gasp. "I''m sorry


    I forgot to get you a Christmas gift."


    "It''s okay, Nik. I understand that you have been very busy. All of us have been," ever the understanding


    Ava said.


    "I promise I will make it up to you," I promised and then there was a knock on the door.


    "I need to go." I kissed her again.


    She nodded and held my hand as we walked out. Dimitri was standing with a serious expression. "It''s


    time, Niki."


    I gave him a sharp nod and we made our way downstairs. Everyone had gathered in the foyer. The


    atmosphere was tense. We all knew the importance of today. If things did not go as we nned, all the


    nning,?everything?will be useless.


    We all said our goodbyes and then Natalia, Mikhail and I left.


    "Max just messaged me. Emilio is there." Natalia broke the silence after we were half way there.


    "Are you nervous?" Mikhail asked her.


    "A little. But Max said that being a little nervous is good. It will keep me in check and the whole thing


    will be more believable." Nat answered.


    The rest of the of the car ride was silent and our thoughts were loud.


    Mikhail pulled in the gates of Max''s club- Club Ekstaz. It meant ecstasy in English.


    It was my first time here and I was proud of my brother. The club was huge, bigger and grander than


    the pack house. It had a huge statue of Aphrodite?? goddess of pleasure in front of the massive


    mansion and I could make out that there was a huge garden behind it. Mikhail curved the car around


    the statue and stopped it in front of the entrance. He was going to stay in the car so my ''run away exit''


    could be more believable. Natalia and I got out of the car and entered the club.


    A guard apanied us and led us to ''The Upper Floor''.


    He took our coats and another guard opened the double doors for us. The smell of alcohol, sex and


    blood along with the sounds of moans, grunts, screams and cries hit my senses. But I had been ready


    for it.


    We made our way further in and I looked towards the area Max was going to sit at. A harshughter


    that I did not recognise erupted out of Max. And then suddenly he jumped off the big U- shaped couch.


    We started walking towards him again and Max''s head snapped towards us and a wide maniacal grin


    etched his face. He zipped towards us and captured Nat in his arms and kissed her.


    I could feel everyone''s attention on them. Max sure knew how to make a scene. And he was only


    kissing her, which was much more chaste than what the others were doing.


    Maximilian


    While we kissed, I extended my fangs and made a small cut on her lower lip, drawing blood.


    The smell of her aphrodisiac blood hit my nose and my grin widened. Nat''s eyes met mine and


    twinkled. I could already smell her arousal. Hot damn. I covered her lips against and sucked in her


    blood a little before stepping back, ''how was the trip here?''


    ''I missed you.'' She mind- linked.


    ''Me too. I couldn''t sleepst night.'' I admitted softly before I got in character again. It wasn''t too hard. I


    just had to bring forward the infamous ''Maximilian Romanoff'' who only cared about blood and sex and


    killing those who offended him. It had been a while since I had turned clean but it wasn''t too hard to slip


    into my old ways. I had been that person for six long years after all, and this time, I had Talia with me.


    That made it?so?much better.


    I tore her top, bra, shorts and then panties. The only thing she now wore were her heels. And then I


    grinned at her, "the clothes were too restricting, weren''t they, pet?"


    "Yes, Master. Thank you for removing them, Master." She replied.


    I hummed and then turned around and walked back to our section, Niki following us. Emilio was


    already looking at us with incredulous eyes. He thought I had betrayed him. Well, not yet fucker.


    "Emilio, meet my beloved Talia, and her pack''s pussy Alpha?? Niki Volkov." I introduced.


    Kol growled in warning.


    I rolled my eyes. "You don''t even trust anyone to keep Talia safe for a three hour journey. You had to


    drawled before I looked at Emilio and snickered, like it was our joke.


    His expression eased a little and he joined myugh, believing that I wasn''t a fan of Niki.


    "Or it can be the fact that you might attack my pack even if she reaches a minutete." Niki hissed,


    "if that isn''t a psycho mate, I don''t know what is."


    I waved him away and took a seat besides Emilio and picked up the leash on the couch. Talia


    automatically got on all fours and crawled to me before kneeling between my legs.


    I gave her a smile and hooked the leash to her cor and then she sat back oh her heels before cing


    her hand on her thighs.


    "It seems like you''ve trained her well, Romanoff." Emiliomented.


    Niki, who was now seated on the couch across from us snorted.


    I gave a re before I turned to Emilio and smiled, "she wasn''t always this well behaved. She was


    quite a rebellious brat when I met herst year. I worked hard to break her," I trailed a finger down


    Talia''s cheek and she instinctively leaned towards my touch and my smile widened, "can''t say I didn''t


    have my fun though." If I told him that I had met Talia only a couple of weeks ago, he wouldn''t have


    believed our act. And this kind of training takes months. And the kind of tuning between a Master and


    ve that we wanted to sell took a lot of understanding that can''te in a mere few weeks. And Talia


    and I have worked hard to achieve it.


    Emilio chuckled, "the rebellious ones are the best kind. Because then, we get to break ''em." And then


    his eyes slyly slid to Niki who now had a drink in his hand, "in fact, I had a full- time ve who was


    quite rebellious too," Niki''s hold on his ss tightened when he realised he was talking about


    Avalyn. "I thought I had broken her. And then she got boring so I let her go. But now, it seems like there


    might still be some breaking left to do." His words pissed me off too.


    But I simply smirked, "so do you n to finish the task?"


    Niki growled, "I will slice your throat right here if you even utter a single word about her ever again."


    He actually looked pissed enough to go through with that.


    I snickered, "this is gold. Yourst ve is now his mate?" I asked Emilio and he happily grinned, "yes."


    "Why did you let her go then?"


    "Bad judgement on my part. I didn''t know she was his mate."


    "Your entire life is a bad judgement, you pencil dick." Kol snapped.


    Emilio growled before he did a one eighty and he turned to me with an unrulyugh, "you know what?


    ve might have been a too good of a word for her, Romanoff, she was the dirt benea??"? Niki had


    Emilio''s throat in his hold before I could blink and had thrown a punch at his jaw.


    What the fuck! This asshole is going to blow off everything.


    Talia slipped to the side before I stood up and pushed Niki off Emilio.


    His furious eyes met mine.


    "Sit your fucking ass down." I punched his jaw, making him stumble back. The furious haze in his eyes


    cleared. Thank god. He needs to get it together. "You don''te to by club uninvited and you?


    absolutely?do?not?touch my friend." I snarled.


    The bodyguards guards came but I waved them away.


    Niki straightened his jacket and scowled before taking his seat again.


    "Are you okay?" I asked Emilio as he wiped the blood of his lip. Niki had split his lip. I could barely


    contain my smile.


    "Fine." Emilio grunted in reply but looked pissed off. He grabbed his ve that was kneeling by his side


    and whipped out his dick before shoving it down her throat.


    "Yes, show dominance on weak humans," Niki riled up Emilio, "that''s all you can do."


    "What are you going to do about it, huh?" Emilio hissed as he grabbed the ve''s hair and made her


    choke on his dick. "You can do absolutely nothing. Which is exactly what you did while I fucked Avalyn


    for eight years."


    Bile rose in my throat but I saw red in Niki''s eyes and for a second I thought he would kill him. I


    would love nothing more, but we had a n. I need to intervene.


    "Touch my friend again and I will throw you out of my club," I threatened, "I can''t have you ruining the


    name of my club. And then I wille for you. I don''t care you are my beloved''s pack''s Alpha."


    "You do that and see exactly just how far you cane before I have your head. And then I will kick


    her out of my pack." He red at Natalia and she shrank back. "She will go rogue,?again, and loose


    her sanity,?again. She is turning more of a liability to keep around anyways."


    I snarled but kept quiet.


    Things were going good. Now I could say that I''m mad enough to go after him because he challenged


    me.


    Suddenly, Emilio growled and shoved the ve sucking him away, "bitch doesn''t even know how to


    give fucking head."


    And then he extended his hand to touch Talia who was kneeling between my legs again.


    I caught his hand before he could do that. My fangs hurt as they slid out and I knew my eyes were red


    in anger, "no one touches my ve," a hiss rumbled out of my chest, "no one."


    He chuckled and retracted his hand, massaging it with his other hand, "damn, you''ve got a grip on


    you."


    My re intensified. He needed to know his boundaries. This could not happen again.


    His eyes lowered slightly, "I apologise. I didn''t know you would care."


    "Not everyone is like you, Beta." Niki drawled. "Not everyone likes sharing ves and risk catching


    STDs."


    Emilio''s face turned red but he didn''t reply to that and turned to me, "I envy you, Max. I also wish for a


    perfect mate like yours. Does she let you do whatever you wish to her?"


    I chuckled rumbustiously, "let??She doesn''t have the option of ''letting'', I have absolute control. I do


    anything I want. And she has?no?say in it."


    That caused Emilio''s eyes to widened. I could practically feel him salivating. His eyes slid to Talia,


    who''s eyes were lowered, and he leered at her.


    Now, it was her turn to shine.


    "I see you''ve found my beloved quite interesting." I leaned forward and tucked Talia''s hair behind her


    ear to reveal her beautiful face entirely.


    He leaned forward eagerly too, "yes, she is quite the beauty. You don''t mind me looking at her though,


    do you?" He looked a little worried as he asked me.?Good.?Fear me, asshole.


    "Nope. Look all you want but don''t touch. I like it when people see what they like and want it, but know


    that they can never get it. Because it belongs to me. And you belong to me, don''t you, pet?" I trailed a


    finger down the side of her face.


    "Yes, Master." She replied and then I started moving my finger towards her mouth. And just as I had


    taught her, her mouth opened and she brought her tongue out. I inserted my finger in her mouth and


    her lips closed around it and she began sucking me.


    "Hot damn." Emilio muttered, "I''ve never seen someone so well trained."


    I took my finger out and Talia let it go with a pop and then licked her lips.


    Smirking conspiringly, I said, "want to see a little show?"


    "Why not?" Heughed.


    Turned my palm up and and raised my hand a little, at which Talia stood up gracefully. I rotated my


    finger and she turned around, showing us her backside.


    Emilio was practically salivating.


    I tapped Talia''s thigh and then back and she spread her legs and bent down and caught her ankles,


    exposing herself to me.


    Beautiful. The smell of her arousal hit my nose and my lips quirked up. She''s always ready for me. And


    an audience always turned her on.


    I stood up and swatted her cheeks a couple of times, drawing a groan of pleasure each time. Once she


    was pink and nicely wet, I slid my fingers between her folds and got my fingers wet with her juices. And


    then I inserted to fingers in her pussy and began pumping.


    She squirmed and groaned as I added the third and then the fourth without waiting too much.


    Emilio moved closer to have a better look.


    I pumped my fingers and kept my other hand on her ass as she clenched around me and milked my


    fingers. And then turned my thumb in and in a single thrust, I shoved my hand in her.


    And then an ear shattering scream ripped her throat. "Red, Master.?Please, Red. Red.?Red." To say


    that she couldn''t take my fist was an insult to her. Hell, she has taken my hand up her?ass. This was


    nothing. But we had to do this for the show.


    I pped her ass hard, "you will take it, whore. Do you want to impress our guest or not?"


    Niki furiously stood up and growled, "she safe worded, Maximilian. Stop it. You know the rules."


    I pped her ass harder, leaving my hand print and Talia deliciously clenched around my hand. I knew


    she was close. Damn close. If shees right now, Emilio will know that she likes pain and this was all


    fake. But I have taught her better than that. She knows how to control herself.


    "Do you want me to stop, Talia?" I asked threateningly.


    "No, Master." She whispered and then she began crying but didn''t move from her position.


    From an outsider''s point of view, she was crying but didn''t dare to movie because she wanted to please


    her Master, she wanted to please me. Or she was scared of punishment. And I had to give it to her, her


    acting skills were professional level good.


    "You''ve gotten such a perfect mate, Max." Emilio licked his grimy little lips.


    ''Take out the chip now.'' I mind- linked Talia. Her fingers discreetly slid into her heels and she took a


    hold of the chip, pretending to cry all the while.


    ''Done.'' Talia replied.


    "I know, right?" I smirked and then pulled my fist out of Talia. "This was the first time I''ve done this. And


    she''s taken it like a doll." This might be the hundredth time I''ve done it.


    She screamed again.?Damn, my girl has gotten a set of lungs on her. Normally, it wouldn''t have been


    more than a little grunt, but we had to make it look like she didn''t like pain and sell it to him too.


    "Yes. An absolute doll." Emilio agreed with me.


    I tapped her back and her thighs and she stood up straight again.


    "You both are sick bastards!" Niki hissed.


    "At least I agree I am a sadist." I scoff. "I''ve seen how that mate of your''s does your bidding. Are you


    saying you haven''t punished her even once just because you wanted to hit her?"


    "Unlike you sick people, I respect my mate." Kol gritted.


    "You should thank me, actually. I was the one who trained her after all." Emilio grinned happily.


    "I will thank you by fucking killing you, Emilio." Niki growled. Perfect! This was going absolutely


    perfectly.


    "You can''t even touch a strand of my hair,?rogue." Emilio sneered.


    "I can hurt you without even lifting my finger." Niki snarled and then his canines extended and his


    eyes turned ck as he brought his wolf forward.


    "Talia," hemanded, "shift. Kill Emilio."


    The next second, Talia''s fur erupted out of her skin and she shifted into her wolf. She turned around


    and pounced on a shocked Emilio.


    When she got a good swipe across his neck, I grabbed her fur and yanked her back.


    She thrashed in my hold as if the Alphamand had taken over her and she had toplete the


    task.


    Emilio was bleeding badly as he clutched his neck and looked at Niki in horror. Talia had got him


    good. His shirt and suit jacket was torn and I could see the marks she left on him. He was loosing so


    much blood that he swayed a bit before he fell back on the couch. Due to Talia''s impable precision,


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    it was deep enough to weaken him but not deep enough to kill him. And now, the chip that she had


    removed from her heels and was holding in her hand was in his body. We could track him and listen to


    everything he said and did.


    "Now that," he pointed at a still thrashing Talia in my hold, "is called the Alphamand. Something


    you will never be able to do,?Beta. Your blood is simply not strong enough," Niki growled and then


    turned to Talia, "stop. Shift."


    Talia stopped struggling and shifted to her skin. It was time for the final blow now.


    "How dare you hurt my friend? And that too on mynd!" I began advancing towards him, acting like I


    was going to kill him. He brought his hand up and I stopped.


    "You wanted your mate to be in pain, didn''t you? I''ll give her real pain," Kol hissed. "I, Niki Volkov,


    Alpha of the Rogue Pack, King of Mozog, reject Talia Romanoff as a member of my pack."


    And then a scream erupted out of Talia and I caught her before she fell down on the floor. I cradled her


    body as she cried and crumpled in my arms in fake pain.


    Now, we had carefully ced the details in this rejection. I called Natalia-Talia. And Emilio thought that


    was her name. Fortunately, due to shortage of time, we had never gotten around to actually changing


    herst name from Volkov to Romanoff. And this was the information that Emilio didn''t know. It was


    minor details, sure, but it allowed us to pull this off.


    "Now that I have cut all ties with you," Niki hissed, "I am leaving. And there is no way I''ll ever take


    her back in my pack. She isn''t worth the trouble. She isn''t worth me having to deal with you. Consider


    this a small warning. If youe after me, this will look like a child''s y." And then he turned towards


    Emilio, who was looking at Niki in anger, "I would kill you right now for everything you have said


    about my mate but there is no honour in killing a man who is already down. You had her for eight years,


    didn''t you? I''ming for you in eight days. Heal up and get ready for war, Gonzalez. I''ming for


    you and your pack.?Nothing?and?nobody?will be able to save you."


    His voice reverberated in the entire Upper Floor. Even above Talia''s impressive cries.


    And then he turned around and walked away.


    I shook my head, acting as if I had just snapped out of it, and screamed, "guards! After him!"


    "I''m going to kill that bastard!" Emilio growled and I controlled my grin.


    We''ve got him. Now, I need to have another meeting with him to set up the n and then his death is


    going to be a done deal.

 Chapter73. Relaxation day

    Chapter73. Rxation day


    Avalyn


    The mming of the bedroom door broke me out of my sleep. And then a set of lips were on me.?


    I rxed and kissed him back eagerly when I realised it was just Niki. His hands were frantic as he


    touched, grabbed and squeezed my entire body. As if he was making sure that I was actually here.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    He ripped my nighty apart and trailed open mouthed kisses down my neck. A loud moan left my mouth


    when he kissed my mark.


    He left kisses between the valley of my breasts, squeezing them and then came back up.


    My entire back arched off the bed when he suddenly mmed inside me. "Niki." I cried out.


    His intensity was maddening. My entire body was in fire as he pumped into me with wild abandonment.


    Almost like he needed to bask in my warmth or he would loose himself. No scratch that, he?wanted?to


    loose himself. In me.


    "Ya lyublyu tebya. Borginya, ya lyublyu tebya."?He kept chanting as he made mad, intense love to


    me.?I love you. Goddess, I love you.


    That''s when I realised that something is wrong.


    I met his thrust for thrust until we were both sweaty and spent. Which was about ten times after. We


    were both panting and I couldn''t get over what just happened. We had never done it these many times


    a row. I usually got tired after seven times. He had the stamina to go on all night long if he wanted to,


    but it got a little too much for me. I was slowly getting to his level but it was a time consuming process.


    This was normal for werewolves but I for some reason, my wolf got tired quickly now a days.


    Nik started kissing me all over again and slowly started moving down my neck. I held his head and


    brought him up again so he was looking at me in the eye. "Sorry, are you sore? Did I hurt you?"


    "No. But you look hurt. What happened, Nik?"


    He sighed and rolled off me. And I rolled right on top of him. "What happened, Love? How did it go?"


    "Nothing. It went just fine." He closed his eyes. I wrapped my arms around hisrge form and ced


    my head against his chest, over his heart. "Don''t worry. Everything will work out. Just see."


    His arms came around me. "There is only one thing we can do- wait."


    "When will Max call?"


    "Tomorrow." He replied.


    "Sleep Nik." I murmured softly, my eyes already drooping. "Everything will be alright, I promise."?


    ~~~~~~


    When I woke up, the bed was cold which meant Nik left a long time ago. I quickly threw clothes on and


    padded outside, that''s when I realised it was already eleven am. I got deja vu when I realised that the


    entire house was empty.


    Where is everyone?


    I tried to mind-link Nik but it was shut. I went in search of Tessa. I was very sore and I figured I could


    use a warm bath. I hardly had any because I was always in a rush because I needed to prepare for


    breakfast.


    I went to the kitchen and found April making food.


    "Can you give me something to eat?" I''ll have one after food. I''m famished.


    "Sure, give me a couple of minutes, Luna." She said and quickly made me egg toast and a cup of cold


    coffee.


    "Thanks." I said as I quickly scarfed down my brunch.


    "Send Tessa to my bedroom." I told her and got off the barstool and made my way up stairs. I decided


    to do some stretching before bath so I would loosen my muscles.


    I went to my bedroom and shed my clothes before I heard a knock.


    "Who is it?" I asked, knowing it was most probably Tessa.


    "It''s Tessa, Mistress."


    "Come in." I called in and started with my stretching. I always found clothes very restricting while


    stretching. But that was probably because I had big boobs and a butt. Most of my underwear gave me


    a wedgie once I start stretching and I can never find a sports bra that wasfortable enough.


    Tessa''s eyes lowered and a blush rose on her cheeks when she saw I was naked. She will get used to


    it soon. I realised that she had brought in an entire cart with her, filled with ss bottles what had


    different oils in them.


    "What is all of this?" I asked her.


    "Alpha''s orders. I''m supposed to give you a massage and then bathe you." She replied.


    Nik is too sweet.


    "Do you even know what to do?" I asked.


    "I worked in a salon & spa shop before I was... taken. A lot of these things are new but I promise you


    that I? started studying about it the moment Alpha told me what I had to do. I will not make any


    mistakes or cause you any pain." She said earnestly.


    "Okay then, go ahead." I nodded.


    She quickly ced a sheet on top of the bed and ced the cart next to the bed.


    "Please lie on the bed, Mistress. On your front." I did as she said and in a couple of seconds, she


    started massaging my back, breaking the friction with the oils and massaging them in my skin.


    I then told her the truth. "I asked not because I fear that you will hurt me," her human hands couldn''t


    technically hurt me enough to harm me, "I asked because I don''t want you to feel ufortable."


    A moan left my mouth when she applied pressure on my lower back. She focused on that part more.


    "I love to serve you, Mistress. I have been with you only for two days and you have been more kind to


    me than anyone I have ever met. I owe you my life. Before you... I had lost the will to live." Vulnerability


    shone through her words.


    "But we reunited to your sister Jessica." I said gently.


    Her hands didn''t falter for a second as she thoroughly massaged my back and then my butt. Her hands


    worked wonders. "She has turned one of?them, Mistress."


    "Vampires?" I asked for confirmation. Rhazien would obviously want his mate to live with him forever. It


    only made sense. But just not to Tessa.


    "Yes, Mistress. Is your back better or do you need me to massage it more?" She asked.


    "It''s perfect, thank you." My muscles felt very light.


    "Could you please turn over?" She asked again. I turned over and picked my hand and ced it on her


    shoulder so I had support and started massaging my arms with concentration.


    "Not all vampires are bad, do you know that?" I asked.


    "But they hurt us just to survive. They drink human''s blood to survive. And hurting others is not okay, or


    normal." She shook her head.


    "I love that you think that, Tess." I smiled and that caused her to smile. "Now tell me, are you vegetarian


    or non vegetarian?"


    Her smile faltered. "Non-vegetarian."


    "Which means you kill animals just to please your taste buds. When you could just not hurt them by


    eating vegetarian food?"


    "Yes, Mistress." Her voice lowered.


    "Unlike you, those vampires have no choice but to drink blood. And just like god made you, god made


    them and us werewolves too. We can''t help our nature. They drink blood and we turn into wolves. We


    all kill in our own ways, Tessa. It''s survival of fittest." I said softly. "In fact, the only reason humans are


    alive is because we choose not to kill them. We do not want war. We like peace."


    Her eyes teared up and she remained silent and continued massaging my hand. She finally massaged


    my palm and fingers before cing it down and picking up the other and start with it.


    "Then why do you have ves? We don''t." She spoke again.


    "That''s where the line between good and bad blurs. very was prevalent amongst humans too. And


    while they changed their ways, we didn''t. Vampires can''t, because they need human blood to drink.


    And if they let a human go after drinking their blood, he will tell the others and cause war. We can''t


    have that. That''s the only reason very can''t be removed from out worlds. Werewolves don''t really


    need them but we buy them anyways. It has gotten bad now, I know. ves are being exploited for


    more than just their blood. But it has been so deeply ingrained in our culture and tradition that no one


    can actually change it. Our worlds are entirely too much relied on you for us want to change it." I


    exined the best I could.


    I used to think just like her in the start but Nik helped me see it differently and now I actually


    understand.


    She ced my hand down and then started massaging my chest, breasts and abdomen.


    "You are a Luna and a Queen. You can surely make a difference, Mistress." She said softly.


    "I tried in the start. I talked to Nik. But it was fruitless," I sighed. "I don''t like it either but I tried to make


    as much difference as I can. I haven''t once punished a since ve in this house. I took in April when


    she became Master-less so she wouldn''t have to go through the process again. I took you in because I


    knew you desperately didn''t want to go back to Mozog."


    "Thank you, Mistress." She bowed her head, "for taking me in and treating us all better."


    She then moved to my legs.


    "Can you massage them a bit harder?" I asked.


    "Yes, Mistress." She nodded and promptly increased the pressure as she massaged my calfs and then


    my thighs. And then shifted to the next leg and repeated the process.


    "Are your legs better now, Mistress?" She asked.


    "Yes, thank you." I nodded and straightened and stretched them. She wiped her hands on a towel and


    then poured a different oil on her hand.


    "Can you please spread your legs more, Mistress?" She asked, eyeing he region between my legs.?


    "You don''t need to do that."


    "I really don''t mind, Mistress." She said truthfully. I spread my legs and she massaged over my skin


    before her hands went lower and slid in my lips before scissoring out. She contributed her ministrations


    and changed movement, making me moan.


    A was hardly a minute away from cuming and I caught her hand. "That will be enough, Tessa." I said


    breathlessly. I really wanted her to finish, but as Nik said, my orgasms are only for him.


    She got up and went to the bathroom and I heard the water running and then she came out with


    cleaned hands. She said besides me again and took a cream and rubbed it over her palms, "please


    close your eyes, Mistress."


    I closed my eyes and she started massaging my face. A deep breath left me. I feel very rxed.


    "Feels good, Mistress?" She whispered.


    Not having willpower to even open my mouth, I just nodded. After she was done, I opened my eyes.


    "Please stay here, Mistress", and then she rolled the cart in the bathroom. The sound of running water


    went off and after a couple of minutes, she stepped out with the cart.


    "I have filled you a bath, Mistress. You said Alpha prefers your natural scent so I added salts that will


    help enhance that. After you are done, please call me. I need to help you clean too. Do you prefer for


    me to wait inside the bathroom or outside?" She asked.


    "Outside." I replied and forced my muscles to cooperate and help me stand up.


    "You gave me one hell of a massage, Tessa. Thank you. I hope you don''t it if I make you do it often."


    "You are wee anytime, Mistress." She smiled and began packing her stuff. I closed the bathroom


    door and walked inside, already feeling like I''m walking in clouds. I saw that therge bathtub was


    willed with warm water and rose petals floating on it. I smelled salts I did not recognised. I stepped


    inside and lied down. I turned on the television in front of of and picked up the chocte Tessa had


    most probably left for me.


    "Tessa." I called as I got out after watching a couple of episodes of the series ''Friends'' Sofiya had


    suggested me a while ago.


    Tessa came in, "how do you feel, Mistress?"


    "Wonderful." I smiled and stepped in the shower stall along with her. I turned on the shower heads.


    Tessa had removed her clothes and was wearing her bra and panties. She shampooed my hair and


    then she brought in a soft cloth. Then she squeezed some body-wash over it and rubbed it over my


    body before helping me rinse it off.


    "Give me a minute please, Mistress." She said and stepped out. I stood under the shower and enjoyed


    the water. Tessa knocked on the ss and I shut the shower before stepping out. She patted my body


    dry with a towel before she helped me into a bath robe. She herself was already dried and dressed.


    She led me to my closest.


    What she gave me to wear surprised me. I had expected an entire makeover and a beautiful dress


    because I thought Nik was taking me out on a date. But she had given mefy, silk pyjama bottoms


    and a soft, fuzzy top. She blow dried my hair and didn''t do anything with them. She didn''t even ask me


    for makeup.


    "Are you sure?" I asked as I looked at myself in the mirror. I looked like was going to sleep rather than


    having a date. Don''t get me wrong, I''m extremelyfortable and these are the softest and the most


    "Absolutely, Mistress. Alpha is waiting for you." She opened the closet door.


    Thats when I saw Nik. He too, was wearing silk pyjamas I didn''t know he owned and afy t-shirt.


    Smiling widely, I walked towards him and wrapped my arms around his waist.


    "What is all of this?" I asked, excitement evident in my tone.


    "I told you I will make up for Christmas. This is me making up. Giving you a work and stress-free


    rxing day and a dinner date in our pyjamas in bed."


    I grinned. How thoughtful of him! "I love it, thank you Niki. I didn''t even know you owned a pair." I


    giggled, I know how much he loves sleeping naked. And how much he loves for me to sleep naked.


    "I bought them for today. Come." He tugged me to bed and made me sit on hisp and ced a te


    between us.


    "What was the verdict of yesterday?" I asked. I really hope everything went well. Even though today


    was one of the most rxing days of my life, the thought of the oue put me on edge again.


    "I don''t know yet either. Max should call right about now." And true to Nik''s word, his phone rang.


    He set the phone on speaker. "How did it go?"


    The stretched silence gnawed at my stomach and a pit grew in my belly. My eyes connected with Nik


    and now he looked worried too.


    "Max? How did it go?" I asked, dread filled in my voice.

 Chapter 74. Big Bang

    Chapter 74. Big Bang


    Max


    "Looks perfect, doesn''t it?" I asked, as I stared at her ass and thighs through the mirror.


    Talia had her front pressed to me and she turned her head around to look at her backside in the mirror.


    Her hand raised to touch the beautiful marks on her ass. Her finger touched it and she flinched a little


    before a smile formed on her face. "Perfect. Thanks," she raised on her toes to kiss my jaw.


    A smirk formed on my face as I gripped her ass, feeling the hot welts and bruises and wounds under


    the palm of my hand. She raised on her toes and her head rolled back and a moan left her mouth,


    "fuck."


    "Aphrodisiac," I lowered my head and buried my face in her neck, taking her scent in and trying hard to


    control myself.


    The entirety of her ass and thighs were marked, not a single spot remained where smooth skin could


    be seen. Normally, after hurting her, we had sex for the next couple of hours. We were insatiable.


    But we couldn''t right now because this is a ''punishment''. And I couldn''t have my smell all over her.


    "After they leave, you''re going to fuck me." She ground her hips into my groin. "I''m horny as fuck, Max."


    Before I met Talia, I was a dominant and a sadist. But she isn''t a submissive. Just a masochist. It was


    always an issue of conflict between us in the starting- it was always apetition of who would be on


    top. This entire mission was a blessing in disguise for both of us, it helped us understand each other on


    a deeper level. She understood my need to dominate and I understood her need to be independent


    and not be a mindless woman who did nothing but do as she was told. She wasn''t a human, she was a


    strong she-wolf.


    My respect and love for her grew after I understood her. She''s a strong, fierce woman who doesn''t


    bend to the will of a man. She''s her own woman. And fuck me if that doesn''t turn me on more.


    And we had an understanding now. There were times when I needed to dominate and she would


    submit and give in, especially in the bedroom. The rest of the day, she would do her own thing?? make


    fun of me, prank me or annoy the fuck out of me. But she knew just how much to push me before I


    would have her over my knee. And most times, she crossed the limit because she wanted to be


    punished. It kept both of us on our toes. No one knew when the other one wanted control and no one


    knew who will submit. It was always a guessing game and it was fun. It kept life interesting and it was


    so much more better than having a full time sub.


    "As you wish, Kitten." I pped her ass and grinned when she winced. "Let''s get you dressed now."


    We walked into her closet and went to her slutty clothes section. She took out two outfits and showed


    them to me, "Sexy french maid or tortured ve?"


    One was an expensive sexy french maid outfit made out of silk. It wrapped around the small of her


    waist and covered a small part of her breasts but a little adjustment and she would be exposed. And


    then it had a small skirt that ended at the top of her ass and she would sh her cunt when she walked.


    The tortured ve outfit was a torn ck dress that, as the name suggests, puts her on disy from


    the torn areas.


    "French maid." I replied. "You''ll be ''serving us'', it''s more apt."


    Nodding, she put on the dress and I did her zip from behind. I took out her cor and put it round her


    neck. And leather cuffs on both her wrists but left them detached. She then did a little make up before


    putting on her killer heels.


    "How do I look?" She flipped her hair behind her shoulder and walked towards me like she was walking


    down the runway.


    I licked my thumb and then dragged it down her eyshes to her cheek, smearing her mascara so it


    looked like she had cried. "Hot as fuck," I rasped.


    She smirked, put her hand around my waist and grabbed my ass before squeezing it. "Let''s get the


    show going." And then she turned around and walked out. My eyes fell on her perky little ass as I


    followed her to the living room, barely managing to not trip on the carpet or the stairs.


    Exactly then, the doorbell rang.


    Talia took a deep breath and got in character by losing her usual confident expression and then nodded


    at me. She went and opened the door.


    Emilio, with three of his men walked inside my house. I gave him a wide smile, "good evening,


    gentlemen." He had worn a shirt and a suit jacket so I couldn''t see much but I knew he was all stitched


    up by now. Our tracker was working swimmingly.


    He gave Talia a narrowed look before looked at me and smiled, "good evening, Maximilian. This is my


    Beta-Bruce, my Head of Arms- Miguel and my Army General?? Luis.


    I shook hands with each of them, thinking that if I kill all of them right here, right now, the entire


    Montana Pack will be handicapped and them taking over the pack would be so much easier. But Kol


    had asked me not to and I believed in him and his n. And I know he was doing this for the greater


    good. And for the first time in my life, I wanted to go the right thing. I wanted to be the man Talia would


    be proud of. And I wasn''t proud of who I used to be. But now, I wanted to be. And following Niki''s


    lead would help me with that.


    "This is my mate, Talia." I said.


    Talia got to her knees and bowed till her forehead touched the ground, "wee to Master''s humble


    abode." I made a pleased sound from the back of my throat and she got up to her feet again.


    "Isn''t she the one who attacked you?" Bruce asked Emilio.


    "Yes," I answered for him. "And has paid for it. Show them, slut." Talia turned around, showing them her


    marked ass and thighs.


    Emilio simply grunted at her, "I need an apology."


    "I''m sorry, Sir. Please forgive me." Talia turned around and bowed to him.


    "This won''t do for me." He grunted. "I want to punish her myself."


    No way in hell, asshole. "No on other than me is allowed to touch her in any way. And she is forbidden


    to touch anyone else too." I narrowed my eyes at him and I could feel his wolf cover away. What a


    pussy. "I have already punished her. And she has helped me tremendously in nning the attack


    strategy and she will join the fight too. You may consider that as an apology."?


    His pupils contracted in fear and he nodded. "Okay."


    I smiled again and then at his friends too. I caught Bruce looking at me distrustfully but I ignored him.


    "Let''s take a seat, shall we?" I walked in and they followed. Talia came after? them to make sure they


    didn''t do anything like bug our house or something.


    "I think it will be best if we get down to business first," Bruce said, "and then continue with the small talk


    and dinner." Emilio nodded at his Beta''s suggestion.


    "Okay." I shrugged. "Let''s go to my office then." I led them upstairs to my office. Once everyone had


    entered, Talia closed the door and came to stand near me.


    I opened the map of the Rogue Pack on the desk and began telling them the attack n, especially


    what Niki and I had discussed. As the n went on, everyone''s faces start getting cleared of doubts


    and suspicion. They started gaining confidence in the n and in me.


    "We cannot bring half our army for this, Alpha." Bruceined.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "If we do not follow this n to the T, if there is a single mistake, one wolf will mind-link the rest of the


    pack. We cannot have that. We have to ambush them in the middle of the night when everyone is


    asleep! We need to catch them off guard." I asserted. "And for that, the more numbers we have, the


    better."


    "He''s right," Emilio agreed with me but Bruce remained unconvinced.


    "I have exhausted every possible n, this one is the best. We attack from all four sides to kill


    everyone. Even if one wolf is wandering outside and sees us, he will alert the pack."


    "Half of our army...it''s risky, Alpha." Luis muttered.


    "Half of your army... that''s why it''s not risky." I said. "They are only a hundred and fifty, wolves, more


    fifty or so if you add Mozog''s vampires. That''s still only two hundred. If we take an army bigger than


    them, we can easily kill them all."


    "He has a point," Miguel said. "If we fight when they attack, we will need arms and ammunitions. And


    that costs a lot of money and Mystic Lupus doesn''t sell those. We will be at Adrik''s wrath if we make a


    deal with humans or any other pack." He told Emilio. I didn''t know why Adrik would care but I didn''t


    interfere. "We won''t even needs guns if we go ording to Maximilian''s n. We should go with it."


    Emilio nodded, pleased about the response and then turned to look at Luis.


    "How do you know so much about the Rogue Pack?" Luis asked. "Yes, your mate was a pack member


    but how does she know so much about the minute details?"


    "She did some of the paper work for them." I easily lied. "We have an advantage here. She knows the


    entire pack better than all of us. Or else how would we know Volkov has sniper guns at the roof of his


    house? Or what is the strength of their army? Or that Volkov''s house is a little away from the rest of the


    pack? We wouldn''t have known this information without her. But now we do, and it would be stupid not


    to take advantage of it."


    "True," he nodded. "I''m with it." He agreed too.


    "Bruce?" Emilio asked. He still looked very sceptical.


    "I''m not sure, something doesn''t seem right." He crossed his arms. "It seems too..." He trailed off.


    I need to take a different approach with him. He was pissing me off now. I ced my palms on the top


    of the desk and looked at him unflinchingly, showing my dominion over him. "Do you have a better


    n? He is attacking in eight days. We need to make a move quickly."


    He pressed his lips together.


    I looked over at Emilio. "I thought you were the Alpha, Emilio." I gritted. It''s time to rile him up enough


    to make the final decision.


    ''What are you doing?''?Talia hissed through through the mind-link.?''You need to convince him, not


    aggravate him.''?I shut the mind-link tight. I needed to do this my way now. The right way doesn''t


    always work.


    And I had gotten to know him pretty well in our second meeting itself. He was a Beta by blood so he did


    everything in his power to appear like an Alpha, which he never will be. Just like any other normal wolf,


    he is hard wired to submit to anybody stronger than him and to show dominance on those weaker than


    him. He tries to overpensate to prove to everyone that he is the Alpha. And to do that, he can go


    to any length. Including blindly trusting some he has met twice to lead him into enemy territories. I''ve


    never met a bigger dumbass than him in my entire life. Even Bruce had a better sense of judgment


    than him.


    "Volkov came in?my?club and insulted?me?and ordered?my?mate to harm?my?friend. I don''t care he


    removed Talia from his pack. Good for me, she doesn''t ask me to go there and leave me alone for a


    week again," I snorted. "But he did?just?this much and I''m going to take his?entire?pack down."


    "No, I??"


    "I thought you were serious when you said you wanted Niki dead. Did you lie to me?" I snarled and


    his eyes widened in fear for a second. "He insulted you and had you attacked. What kind of Alpha are


    you that you don''t care about your?respect, your?reputation?and just sit on your ass? And then what?


    Will you just belly-up when he actuallyes to?kill?you?" I goaded him into feeling an inferior


    "I just??" I could see the need in his eyes to prove himself to me and his pack-mates.


    I turned to scoff at Bruce. "What kind of Beta are you, huh? Are you going to let your Alpha get


    disrespected like this? People talk, Bruce. Soon, the entire Supernatural world will know what


    happened!"


    Then I turned to look at Emilio in fury. "They will know that a pussy Alpha you are that you can''t even


    defend your own honour! And then all of them wille for you and your title!" I mmed my palm on


    the table and he jumped into action.


    "You''re right!" Emilio nodded. "We will go ahead with your n," he agreed, ying right in my hand.


    Now, he will do everything in his power to look like an Alpha, like he was in control.


    "But Alp??" Emilio raised his hand, silencing Bruce''s protests. "We will attack the Rogue Pack. Niki


    said he ising for me in eight days. That''s second January. We will attack him on thirty first


    December and start the new year with a bang."


    Yes, bang, indeed. I nodded.


    "Very well." I nodded satisfactorily. "Let''s go have dinner. I''ll take out the celebratory wine."


    Emilio smiled, nodding and them walked out, followed by Luis and Miguel. Bruce stayed behind, "I don''t


    know what you''re nning but I''m watching, Maximilian," he hissed, "I''m not going to let Emilio go


    ahead with this." And then he walked out.


    I ced my hand forward and Talia took it and stood up from her kneeling position. "What do we do


    now?" She whispered low enough so only I could hear her.


    We had to do something or he can easily sabotage us. Emilio was easily maniptable. And he was a


    pussy. Given the option, he would back out of the war and send his army to do his dirty work and eat all


    the fruits. But hopefully we have insulted him enough and made it personal enough for him to grace us


    with his presence. And I know for a fact that he is scared of me. He won''t break a deal with me. I''ll


    know for sure because of the chip. If he even so much as even utters a word about backing out, I''ll


    drag him out of his pack to the Rogue Pack myself.


    But I''m not going to let Bruce sabotage this. We''ve worked too hard to let this happen.


    "We kill him." I gritted my teeth. I hate people messing with my ns.


    "How do we do that?" A grin spread across her lips at the promise of blood.


    A smirk formed on my face, "seduce him."


    Emilio


    We sat at the dining take and Max''s perfect little slut was serving us dinner. I hadn''t noticed it earlier


    because I was fucking pissed at her. But now I saw that the dress she had on right now was sexy. I


    wanted to put my hands up her dress and then show her just how much more I could hurt her than him.


    But Max is a psycho. Especially when ites to her. I had seen the way he killed Lionel Preston and


    then his sister. I had never seen anything like it. And I liked my heart in my body than in someone


    else''s stomach so I knew it was better to stay away. For now.


    My eyes trailed to her. She bent down to serve Bruce some rice and I could see her nice, tanned tits. I


    shifted my pants to adjust my boner and looked away.


    I''ll have her soon. I have my own n. Once he helps me annihte the Rogue Pack, I''ll order my army


    to kill him too. Yes, he has a decent brain and is a damn good fighter but he was of no use to me after


    the war is won. His mate on the other hand...hot damn. I would have her. I was in search of another


    ve after Avalyn anyways. I''ll have my fill of Talia too. Or I could have both of them. She made me


    particrly attracted to her again after I got to know she was Niki''s mate. Yes. I''ll not kill her either.


    Two is better than one,?always.


    Max raised his ss, "I''d like to make a toast."


    I raised my ss too. I just needed to y the loyal friend right now. He has no idea I''m going to stab


    him in the back.?I''m a genius!?I barely controlled myugh.


    And then suddenly, I heard the sound of a ss shattering. "What the fuck?" Bruce had wine spilled all


    over his shirt and Max''s mate was looking at him in horror.


    "I''m so sorry!" She cried out.


    If she was mine and she would have done this to me....I licked my lips at that thought. I would have


    beat her to the brink of death. It would have been so much fun.


    But she was Max''s right now. Watching what he would do to her will have to do for now.


    Max''s gaze turned furious and he gritted, "one punishment in a day isn''t enough for you, is it?"


    Talia shrank back and beautiful,rge tears erupted in her eyes, "I''m very sorry, Master, it was a


    mistake!"


    "Of course it was." Max hissed and her tears streamed down her cheeks. The tears suited her so well.


    In my opinion, women shouldn''t smile, they were made to cry. They looked so much better screaming


    and crying rather than smiling andughing. I shuffled in my seat to adjust my boner again. "I will


    punish youter. Now show him to the bathroom and give him one of my spare shirts."


    "Yes, Master, as you wish Master." She bowed down multiple times.


    Bruce, the lucky fucker, threw his napkin on the table and followed Talia upstairs. He could do so much,


    he had such a good opportunity. But if he had a decent head on his shoulders, he wouldn''t do anything,


    just like I had ordered.


    "I suggest you punish her in front of us. She will be embarrassed and we will get some entertainment


    too." I suggested. "A small bang before the final bang?" It would be a little something I''ll remember her


    by before I take her all for myself.


    "I only do public shows in the club," Max said and I caught an undertone of anger. It was best to let it


    go. "And punishment is not for public."


    "Okay," I nodded. What an ass! His arrogance was pissing me off. Who did he even think he was? But


    it will be?so?much better to see him get killed.


    And then I heard an ear splitting scream and with the way Max''s eyes turned red and the veins


    appeared under his eyes before he stood up and zipped upstairs, I immediately knew it was something


    rted to his mate Talia.


    I went upstairs to see what had happened too.


    I followed their smell and reached a guest bedroom. Talia was flying on the floor, sobbing with her


    clothes torn, exposing her entire body. And Max had Bruce pinned to the wall by his throat.


    Bruce''s eyesnded on me, "h-help," he barely croaked.


    Max''s face had turned red in anger. He looked angrier than the day at Lionel''s mansion. He had his


    back to me as he raised Bruce off his feet and squeezed his throat tighter, "how fucking dare youe


    in?my?home and try to rape?my?mate?" He snarled.


    He''s a goner. I had specifically told all three of them toy off his mate, whatever happens. And when


    he didn''t say much even after Talia spilled the wine on him, I was a relieved. But he is a dumb prick. I


    would have given him his turn once I had taken her but now...


    I''ll have to handle Max carefully or else he will kill Bruce and then all of us.


    "Max..." His snarl cut me off.


    "I''m going to give you two choices, Emilio. I will either kill your Beta and then we will go forward like


    nothing happen, or, I will kill him and then all of you if you try to save him."


    "Alpha." Luis and Miguel were looking at me, waiting for my next move.


    I gritted my teeth. Bruce is my Beta...but I knew that Max could kill all of us if he wanted to. I had seen


    him kill more than a hundred people. And I valued my life dearly.


    And this was Bruce''s fault... And it wasn''t like I had a choice. And Alpha''s life is much more important


    than a measly pack member.


    "I-I didn''t..." Bruce coughed through Max''s hold, "...please..."


    "Kill him." I said, making a politically sane decision. A pack can go on without it''s Beta but without a


    true Alpha...the pack will suffer badly. And it was Bruce''s life for the entirend of the Rogue Pack, Talia


    and Avalyn. It was a calcted decision.


    In the next second, Max had his hand in Bruce''s chest and he ripped his heart out.


    I will avenge Bruce by finishing the task he started. I''m going to have Talia under me once this is all


    done.


    Max


    "How did it go?" Avalyn''s dread filled voice floated through the speakers.


    I remained silent, wanting to create a theatrical tension filled silence before I announced the good


    news.


    "Stop worrying them," Talia pped my chest and I chuckled. "It all went well, Avalyn, don''t worry."


    "Yes," I added. "Start preparing for the big bang."

 Chapter 75. It??s time

    Chapter 75. It??s time


    Avalyn


    The next few days flew by in a blur. All we did was train and nned minute details. We made it a point


    to practice with the vampires so that we fought like a team.


    Nik had been more stressed than I had ever seen him. In fact I hardly saw him after our little date. He


    was the busiest of all. He was training with everyone and making sure that they were training their


    hardest. He also took turns in exining the n to everyone in groups in detail to make sure there


    were no doubts or confusion. He also looked over the makings of the weapons that we were going to


    use. We had ordered guns but wooden bullets had to be handmade with the correct symbol carved on


    it. Only then it would kill a supernatural.


    I took care of the lodgings of the people who weren''t going to fight??there were about fifty of them.


    Keeping them all in a single ce was also risky which was why I had them scattered strategically so


    no one knew where they were but at least one group of our pack was near them to defend or rescue


    them if needed.


    Max had given us a final count. About two fifty wolves were going toe to attack us. And we just


    had one fifty to fight for us. Niki had assured me that we were at an advantage because we know


    they areing. And we needed to lessen the strength of the warriors in Montana Pack if we wanted a


    standing chance against them when we went there after the war. He had told me that we need to


    create a bnce in the amount of people we would fight on ournds and theirnds. Only then, we


    would win.


    It was nine o''clock sharp when Nik came in the room to meet me, just like I had asked him to.


    He closed the door behind him and froze when he saw me. "We don''t have time for this right now, Ava."


    He gulped and looked down at my outfit?? more likeck of it.


    "We do. Everything is done. It''s all perfect. Come here, Nik. I''ve missed you." He woulde to sleep


    after I''ve already fallen asleep and woke up before I did. The only sign of himing to bed would be


    the slight warmth in the bed he would leave behind.


    "I''ve missed you too." He instantly said.


    "Thene show me."


    "You''re scared." He figured it out instantly. "You''re scared that you will loose me. You are scared that


    we will loose."


    I stayed silent because that was the truth. I''m scared. And I want onest night if anything happens. I


    willmit this night into my memory forever. If anything happens, I''ll always have this. I''ll exactly


    remember ourst kiss, ourst fuck. I needed to feel the heat of his palm when he spanked my ass. I


    needed to feel the warmth of his cum in my pussy.


    Angry lines marred his face. "I''m working my fucking ass off, Avalyn. Now is not the time to tell me you


    don''t believe in this n. In me." The vein popped up on his forehead, the one that always did when he


    was trying to control his anger. I did believe in him. He had busted his ass for this entire n. But I


    couldn''t help but think about the what ifs.


    "I''m not saying we will fail or that I don''t believe in the n or you, Niki." I tried to calm him. "But I


    just want you have one night with you before shit hits the roof."


    "You mean you want onest night." He gritted. "This is not ourst night, Avalyn." He crossed the


    room and threaded his fingers through my hair and pulled so I was looking at him in the eye. "This is


    just the start. We will have many,?many?more nights after this." He growled in my face.


    "I need this one too." I rubbed his length through his jeans. I needed his dick. Right now.


    "You will have to wait until after the war, Love." He caught my hand, "it will give you something to look


    forward to." He squeezed my ass with his other ass and gave it a hefty p. I gasped. "Please. At least


    punish me. I still need those twelve spanks." He can never control himself after a good spanking. If I


    get him to spank me good enough, till I''m all red, I know he will fuck me. Hard.


    His eyes bore into mine and then I guess he saw something in them which caused him to give me a


    mind blowing kiss. I was left panting after that. He grabbed my hand and and yanked me towards the


    bed. He sat on the edge and pulled me over hisp. Another moan left my mouth when he started


    squeezing and moulding my ass.


    "You will count and then apologise at the end of all the spanks. Miss one and I will start over, do you


    understand?"


    "Yes, I understa??aaaand." I screamed in between when he brought his hand down. I wasn''t prepared


    for it.


    He gave me another hard spank, "Count Avalyn." He gritted.


    "One, Master." I gasped.


    The blows rained down on my ass and I kept counting. They were harder than I had expected and


    some were a quick sting while some were a deep thudding pain. And some deep, dark part of my heart


    craved it.


    "Six, Master." My grunts turned into a scream. It hurt. I loved it.


    "You okay?" He paused.


    I quickly nodded my head.


    He pped my ass harder than ever.


    "Seven, Master." I cried.


    He pped my ass again after that. "That was for not using your words when I ask you a question,


    Avalyn. Start again." And then he he hit me just as hard.


    "One, Master." A tear fell down my cheek. My ass burned too much and I''m sure it is all red right now.


    This was my first real punishment. Last time, I was too angry and stubborn to actually feel anything. I


    had mostly mentally blocked it out. But I didn''t want to do it to this one. I wanted to feel Master''s touch.


    "Two, Master." I shuddered.


    He squeezed and moulded my ass, letting all the pain and burning and stings set in. "Remember your


    safe word?"


    My throat was clogged up so I was about to nod but quickly remembered the rule. "Yes, Master. It''s


    Ocean, Master."


    "Use it if you want." He spanked me on an already sore spot and I jumped.


    "Three, Master." I managed to get out. No Master, I''ll take it all.


    He waited, probably for the safe word but I didn''t say a word. I wiped my tears with my hands and


    waited for thest five spanks.


    I craved his touch. His warmth. I need it before I go out there to face my nightmare. I pushed my ass


    out further, urging him to hit me.


    ''Smack!''


    "Four, Master." I grunted. He had hit me on my upper thighs and lower ass. It didn''t hurt as much there.


    Then he rained down continuous spank on either sides and I was left crying at the end of it. "Nine,


    Master." I croaked, my mouth felt dry.


    "This much is fine, Ava." He caressed my ass and the heat red further.


    "No. Three more.?Please." I begged. More. I needed more.


    He let out a low growl from the back of his throat.


    I turned to look at him through my tears. His pitch ck eyes met mine. He cocked his head to the side.


    "I said, you''re done."


    My eyes widened and I jumped off of him and kneeled in front of him, my hands on the floor. I bent


    down and kissed his feet. "Thank you, Master." Kiss. "I''m sorry, Master." Kiss. "I will do better next time,


    Master."


    "I know what you did." He spoke softly and my eyes widened as I looked up at him. "I did it because I


    knew you needed it."?I know.?"And because it''s very hard to deny something you want. And this is


    something we both wanted." His finger trailed down my face delicately, making me blush. "But next


    time, you will safe word me when you''ve had enough. The situations we are in doesn''t matter." How


    easily he saw through me. It hurt like hell but I just wanted it to go on because this might be ourst


    time.


    "I''m sorry." I whispered.


    "Stand up, turn around." He ordered and I jumped to my feet again and turned around.


    I felt him inspecting my ass before he caressed it and I flinched. His hands were very gentle but it still


    burned. "You will heal yourself before we go for war. But it will be when I tell you, okay?"


    "Yes, Master." I whispered.


    He grabbed my hips and brought me closer to him before he ced a kiss on each butt. "You are truly


    exquisite, my Ava."


    "Thank you, Master." I said shyly, biting my lip to force down my blush.


    "You know what?" He spun me around so I was facing him, "I think we have some time in hand."?I


    knew it!?This is?exactly?what I was aiming for.


    I looked down at his smouldering gaze. "We do?"


    He nodded, gulping. "I''m good at time management."


    "How fortunate." I smiled and caught his face in my hands and leaned down to kiss him. He pulled me


    on top of him and scooted back further so we were in the middle of the bed.


    "Not like this, it will hurt you." He shook his head. "Get on your elbows and knees."


    Biting my lip, I did as he said. He positioned himself behind me and held on to my waist before burying


    himself deep. A moan left my mouth.


    He was slow and soft and gentle. Everything a woman would want. But tonight, I need him to be my


    saviour again. Not the sweet gentle Niki. I needed a reminder of him when I was out facing my


    nightmare, a reminder of my strength, a reminder to do my best.


    "Harder." I pleaded, matching his thrust. "Please, Master."


    His hand wrapped around my hair and he pulled, making me look up as he started thrusting into me


    with renewed vigour.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "Nik." I cried.


    "You like it rough, huh?" He grunted as pistoled in and out of me. He held on to my waist and moved


    my body to match his thrust harder.


    "Yes." I screamed through my pants. His palm met my ass again and I almost came right there.


    "I''m close, Love." His hand reached down to pinch my clit and I cried out, trying to control my orgasm


    for longer.


    "Wait. Stop!" I whimpered and with impable control, he paused mid stroke.


    "I want to see you." I pulled him on the bed and sat on top of him. I took his rock hard penis and slid on


    top of it. Then I looked into his dark grey, almost ck eyes.


    "This is not thest time, Avalyn." His hands raised to cup my breasts and his dark grey eyes were


    intense.


    "I know." Then I rode him, hard. And we both came within seconds. His warmth pooled in my pussy and


    then finally, the thirst in my belly was filled. Seeing him cum was just as mesmerised as the first time??


    when he had fucked my mouth. He came with a low guttural cry, but this time, his eyes were opened


    and were focused on me??on seeing mee undone on top of him. Our eyes stayed connected as


    we both orgasmed. This can''t he ourst time, this just?can''t.


    I ced my palms on his chest and felt his thudding heart.


    "Tell me everything will be alright." I pleaded. "Tell me that we will win."


    "We will win." He pushed himself up and captured me in a hug. "This is not my first time in a fight Ava.


    My men and I have been fighting since more than a decade. We are rogues. That''s what we do for a


    survival. And we will do it again. For you."


    ''They will be here in sixty minutes.'' Dimitri mind linked us. ''Emilio is with them too.''?Thank goddess.


    We had been fearing that he would be a no show.


    ''Tell everyone to get ready.'' Nik ordered.


    "We need to start getting ready. Heal yourself, Avalyn." I closed my eyes and focused on healing


    myself. The burn and soreness slowly decreased till it totally vanished.


    Silently, we both got off the bed, cleaned up and started getting ready. I wore ck tights and a sports


    bra before I quickly braided my hair. I wore the belt which had holsters and put four guns, two on each


    side of my waist. I wore my sports shoes and then finally a ck jacket to block out the cold wind and


    to hide better in the dark.


    "Keep this with you." Nik handed me the dagger that I had gotten in Mozog when I was crowned. I put


    that in the belt too.


    Nik was only wearing a pair of ck shorts and there was a band around his ankle which held a gun.


    "It''s time." He captured my hand in hisrge one before we both walked out.


    As decided, we met everyone in the foyer.


    The men had worn the same outfits as Nik.


    "What''s our men''s status?" Nik asked.


    "The scouts are hiding in the trees as per their positions." Mikhail replied. "Everyone has their own


    guns and wooden bullets."


    "Themps outside the houses are lit and the speakers are set in ce. The traps are set. All fifty men


    have taken their positions." Andrei nodded.


    "My men have taken their positions in and around the pack house." Dimitri cracked his knuckles.?


    "Perfect." Nik growled and flicked his ws out and ced it in the middle on our circle.


    The men flicked their ws out and ced it over his, creating a pile, before looking at me. Warmth


    spread in my belly. They were including me in their brotherly before-war ceremony.


    I flicked my w out and ced in on top of Mikhail''s.


    "Zaschitit'' korolya. Zaschitit'' korolevu. Sem''ya prezhde vsego."?Their chests rumbled as they growled


    loudly and we all pumped our ws in the air.?Protect the King. Protect the Queen. Family above all.


    "It''s time." Nik announced. "Go to your posts. May all our enemies die tonight."

 Chapter 76. War 1

    Chapter 76. War 1


    Avalyn


    The next few days flew by in a blur. All we did was train and nned minute details. We made it a point


    to practice with the vampires so that we fought like a team.


    Nik had been more stressed than I had ever seen him. In fact I hardly saw him after our little date. He


    was the busiest of all. He was training with everyone and making sure that they were training their


    hardest. He also took turns in exining the n to everyone in groups in detail to make sure there


    were no doubts or confusion. He also looked over the makings of the weapons that we were going to


    use. We had ordered guns but wooden bullets had to be handmade with the correct symbol carved on


    it. Only then it would kill a supernatural.


    I took care of the lodgings of the people who weren''t going to fight??there were about fifty of them.


    Keeping them all in a single ce was also risky which was why I had them scattered strategically so


    no one knew where they were but at least one group of our pack was near them to defend or rescue


    them if needed.


    Max had given us a final count. About two fifty wolves were going toe to attack us. And we just


    had one fifty to fight for us. Niki had assured me that we were at an advantage because we know


    they areing. And we needed to lessen the strength of the warriors in Montana Pack if we wanted a


    standing chance against them when we went there after the war. He had told me that we need to


    create a bnce in the amount of people we would fight on ournds and theirnds. Only then, we


    would win.


    It was nine o''clock sharp when Nik came in the room to meet me, just like I had asked him to.


    He closed the door behind him and froze when he saw me. "We don''t have time for this right now, Ava."


    He gulped and looked down at my outfit?? more likeck of it.


    "We do. Everything is done. It''s all perfect. Come here, Nik. I''ve missed you." He woulde to sleep


    after I''ve already fallen asleep and woke up before I did. The only sign of himing to bed would be


    the slight warmth in the bed he would leave behind.


    "I''ve missed you too." He instantly said.


    "Thene show me."


    "You''re scared." He figured it out instantly. "You''re scared that you will loose me. You are scared that


    we will loose."


    I stayed silent because that was the truth. I''m scared. And I want onest night if anything happens. I


    willmit this night into my memory forever. If anything happens, I''ll always have this. I''ll exactly


    remember ourst kiss, ourst fuck. I needed to feel the heat of his palm when he spanked my ass. I


    needed to feel the warmth of his cum in my pussy.


    Angry lines marred his face. "I''m working my fucking ass off, Avalyn. Now is not the time to tell me you


    don''t believe in this n. In me." The vein popped up on his forehead, the one that always did when he


    was trying to control his anger. I did believe in him. He had busted his ass for this entire n. But I


    couldn''t help but think about the what ifs.


    "I''m not saying we will fail or that I don''t believe in the n or you, Niki." I tried to calm him. "But I


    just want you have one night with you before shit hits the roof."


    "You mean you want onest night." He gritted. "This is not ourst night, Avalyn." He crossed the


    room and threaded his fingers through my hair and pulled so I was looking at him in the eye. "This is


    just the start. We will have many,?many?more nights after this." He growled in my face.


    "I need this one too." I rubbed his length through his jeans. I needed his dick. Right now.


    "You will have to wait until after the war, Love." He caught my hand, "it will give you something to look


    forward to." He squeezed my ass with his other ass and gave it a hefty p. I gasped. "Please. At least


    punish me. I still need those twelve spanks." He can never control himself after a good spanking. If I


    get him to spank me good enough, till I''m all red, I know he will fuck me. Hard.


    His eyes bore into mine and then I guess he saw something in them which caused him to give me a


    mind blowing kiss. I was left panting after that. He grabbed my hand and yanked me towards the bed.


    He sat on the edge and pulled me over hisp. Another moan left my mouth when he started


    squeezing and moulding my ass.


    "You will count and then apologise at the end of all the spanks. Miss one and I will start over, do you


    understand?"


    "Yes, I understa??aaaand." I screamed in between when he brought his hand down. I wasn''t prepared


    for it.


    He gave me another hard spank, "Count Avalyn." He gritted.


    "One, Master." I gasped.


    The blows rained down on my ass and I kept counting. They were harder than I had expected and


    some were a quick sting while some were a deep thudding pain. And some deep, dark part of my heart


    craved it.


    "Six, Master." My grunts turned into a scream. It hurt. I loved it.


    "You okay?" He paused.


    I quickly nodded my head.


    He pped my ass harder than ever.


    "Seven, Master." I cried.


    He pped my ass again after that. "That was for not using your words when I ask you a question,


    Avalyn. Start again." And then he he hit me just as hard.


    "One, Master." A tear fell down my cheek. My ass burned too much and I''m sure it is all red right now.


    This was my first real punishment. Last time, I was too angry and stubborn to actually feel anything. I


    had mostly mentally blocked it out. But I didn''t want to do it to this one. I wanted to feel Master''s touch.


    "Two, Master." I shuddered.


    He squeezed and moulded my ass, letting all the pain and burning and stings set in. "Remember your


    safe word?"


    My throat was clogged up so I was about to nod but quickly remembered the rule. "Yes, Master. It''s


    Ocean, Master."


    "Use it if you want." He spanked me on an already sore spot and I jumped.


    "Three, Master." I managed to get out. No Master, I''ll take it all.


    He waited, probably for the safe word but I didn''t say a word. I wiped my tears with my hands and


    waited for thest five spanks.


    I craved his touch. His warmth. I need it before I go out there to face my nightmare. I pushed my ass


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    out further, urging him to hit me.


    ''Smack!''


    "Four, Master." I grunted. He had hit me on my upper thighs and lower ass. It didn''t hurt as much there.


    Then he rained down continuous spank on either sides and I was left crying at the end of it. "Nine,


    Master." I croaked, my mouth felt dry.


    "This much is fine, Ava." He caressed my ass and the heat red further.


    "No. Three more.?Please." I begged. More. I needed more.


    He let out a low growl from the back of his throat.


    I turned to look at him through my tears. His pitch ck eyes met mine. He cocked his head to the side.


    "I said, you''re done."


    My eyes widened and I jumped off of him and kneeled in front of him, my hands on the floor. I bent


    down and kissed his feet. "Thank you, Master." Kiss. "I''m sorry, Master." Kiss. "I will do better next time,


    Master."


    "I know what you did." He spoke softly and my eyes widened as I looked up at him. "I did it because I


    knew you needed it."?I know.?"And because it''s very hard to deny something you want. And this is


    something we both wanted." His finger trailed down my face delicately, making me blush. "But next


    time, you will safe word me when you''ve had enough. The situations we are in doesn''t matter." How


    easily he saw through me. It hurt like hell but I just wanted it to go on because this might be ourst


    time.


    "I''m sorry." I whispered.


    "Stand up, turn around." He ordered and I jumped to my feet again and turned around.


    I felt him inspecting my ass before he caressed it and I flinched. His hands were very gentle but it still


    burned. "You will heal yourself before we go for war. But it will be when I tell you, okay?"


    "Yes, Master." I whispered.


    He grabbed my hips and brought me closer to him before he ced a kiss on each butt. "You are truly


    exquisite, my Ava."


    "Thank you, Master." I said shyly, biting my lip to force down my blush.


    "You know what?" He spun me around so I was facing him, "I think we have some time in hand."?I


    knew it!?This is?exactly?what I was aiming for.


    I looked down at his smouldering gaze. "We do?"


    He nodded, gulping. "I''m good at time management."


    "How fortunate." I smiled and caught his face in my hands and leaned down to kiss him. He pulled me


    on top of him and scooted back further so we were in the middle of the bed.


    "Not like this, it will hurt you." He shook his head. "Get on your elbows and knees."


    Biting my lip, I did as he said. He positioned himself behind me and held on to my waist before burying


    himself deep. A moan left my mouth.


    He was slow and soft and gentle. Everything a woman would want. But tonight, I need him to be my


    saviour again. Not the sweet gentle Niki. I needed a reminder of him when I was out facing my


    nightmare, a reminder of my strength, a reminder to do my best.


    "Harder." I pleaded, matching his thrust. "Please, Master."


    His hand wrapped around my hair and he pulled, making me look up as he started thrusting into me


    with renewed vigour.


    "Nik." I cried.


    "You like it rough, huh?" He grunted as pistoled in and out of me. He held on to my waist and moved


    my body to match his thrust harder.


    "Yes." I screamed through my pants. His palm met my ass again and I almost came right there.


    "I''m close, Love." His hand reached down to pinch my clit and I cried out, trying to control my orgasm


    for longer.


    "Wait. Stop!" I whimpered and with impable control, he paused mid stroke.


    "I want to see you." I pulled him on the bed and sat on top of him. I took his rock hard penis and slid on


    top of it. Then I looked into his dark grey, almost ck eyes.


    "This is not thest time, Avalyn." His hands raised to cup my breasts and his dark grey eyes were


    intense.


    "I know." Then I rode him, hard. And we both came within seconds. His warmth pooled in my pussy and


    then finally, the thirst in my belly was filled. Seeing him cum was just as mesmerised as the first time??


    when he had fucked my mouth. He came with a low guttural cry, but this time, his eyes were opened


    and were focused on me??on seeing mee undone on top of him. Our eyes stayed connected as


    we both orgasmed. This can''t he ourst time, this just?can''t.


    I ced my palms on his chest and felt his thudding heart.


    "Tell me everything will be alright." I pleaded. "Tell me that we will win."


    "We will win." He pushed himself up and captured me in a hug. "This is not my first time in a fight Ava.


    My men and I have been fighting since more than a decade. We are rogues. That''s what we do for a


    survival. And we will do it again. For you."


    ''They will be here in sixty minutes.'' Dimitri mind linked us. ''Emilio is with them too.''?Thank goddess.


    We had been fearing that he would be a no show.


    ''Tell everyone to get ready.'' Nik ordered.


    "We need to start getting ready. Heal yourself, Avalyn." I closed my eyes and focused on healing


    myself. The burn and soreness slowly decreased till it totally vanished.


    Silently, we both got off the bed, cleaned up and started getting ready. I wore ck tights and a sports


    bra before I quickly braided my hair. I wore the belt which had holsters and put four guns, two on each


    side of my waist. I wore my sports shoes and then finally a ck jacket to block out the cold wind and


    to hide better in the dark.


    "Keep this with you." Nik handed me the dagger that I had gotten in Mozog when I was crowned. I put


    that in the belt too.


    Nik was only wearing a pair of ck shorts and there was a band around his ankle which held a gun.


    "It''s time." He captured my hand in hisrge one before we both walked out.


    As decided, we met everyone in the foyer.


    The men had worn the same outfits as Nik.


    "What''s our men''s status?" Nik asked.


    "The scouts are hiding in the trees as per their positions." Mikhail replied. "Everyone has their own


    guns and wooden bullets."


    "Themps outside the houses are lit and the speakers are set in ce. The traps are set. All fifty men


    have taken their positions." Andrei nodded.


    "My men have taken their positions in and around the pack house." Dimitri cracked his knuckles.?


    "Perfect." Nik growled and flicked his ws out and ced it in the middle on our circle.


    The men flicked their ws out and ced it over his, creating a pile, before looking at me. Warmth


    spread in my belly. They were including me in their brotherly before-war ceremony.


    I flicked my w out and ced in on top of Mikhail''s.


    "Zaschitit'' korolya. Zaschitit'' korolevu. Sem''ya prezhde vsego."?Their chests rumbled as they growled


    loudly and we all pumped our ws in the air.?Protect the King. Protect the Queen. Family above all.


    "It''s time." Nik announced. "Go to your posts. May all our enemies die tonight."

 Chapter 77. War 2

    Chapter 77. War 2


    Avalyn


    Nik and I stood on the terrace of the house as we looked at the peaceful ocean. The moon casted a


    beautiful reflection of itself on the dark sea. Cold winds blew and I zipped up my jacket for more


    warmth.


    The waves slowly increased and I caught the sight of a boat. My breath hitched. They are here.


    "The remaining group of fifty?enemies are going to attack our house. They wille through the sea


    on rowing boats so no noise is made to alert anybody. Those fifty men will be divided into groups of


    two. The first group will have thirty men and the second group will have twenty men." Niki said.


    "You both," Niki addressed Max and Natalia, "along Gonzalez and his most loyal and trusted men


    wille in the second group. The house has three automated snipers on top of it and can shoot three


    bullets at a time before it takes a break of fifteen seconds to reload and?it?shoots?again. Those thirty


    men will?be?a suicide squad. They will go to the operating room and turn off the power of the entire


    house.?This will cause the?snipers to turn off along with the?lights?in?the entire house, which will be


    the signal. The mind- link between these thirty people and Gonzalez and his troupe will be shut


    because the great Alpha doesn''t want to hear the screams of a measly suicide squad." Niki told Max


    who nodded.


    Slowly, more boats came into vision. I counted a total of five boats. Which meant each boat had six


    men on them. Once all of them turned around the corner so that they were out of the line of sight of


    anyone from the other coast, I raised my hands.


    "Wait." Niki shook his head as he stared straight ahead. No, he?red?straight ahead.


    The boats wereing nearer to us. A couple of more minutes and they will reach the shore. Once


    they were a couple of feet away from the shore, Nik said lowly, "now", his voice instantly getting lost in


    the wind.


    "When the boats of the first group reach the shore, Phase Three will began and they will never make it


    past it." Niki exined. "Avalyn and I will be the ones executing it. Once the boats are about to


    reach the shore, Ava will light them on fire along with the men on it. Their ashes will be mixed in the


    water and with the sand and no proof of what happened will remain. Only one boat will make it and the


    snipers will shoot them all once their feet touches the sand. This will make it look more natural and


    ward off suspicion."


    I raised my hands, palms towards them and imagined the boats burning. I imagined the fire licking the


    wooden boats and engulfing the entire boat and the people in it along with it.


    "Avalyn?" Niki hissed.


    My eyes snapped open and I saw the boats almost on the shore. My eyes widened and I tried harder.


    Why can''t I do it now? I burned down that beach house without even meaning to and now I can''t set fire


    to these boats when I desperately want to!


    "Concentrate, Ava." Niki whispered.


    I nodded and concentrated harder. I squeezed my eyes shut and pressured my brain and my powers to


    work.


    "Any time now, Avalyn."


    My eyes snapped open and I saw the men getting of their boat and running towards the house. The


    three snipers shot down a total of nine men each but the rest kept running.


    Oh my goddess.


    "Calm down Ava." Master caught my hand.


    "Set fire to the men. See the fire lighting the men." A couple of men instantly caught fire. "See the fire


    consume their entire body and killing them."


    Ear piercing screams of men on fire rose in the air. I saw the fire consume their entire being before they


    disintegrated into ashes and became one with the sand.


    I focused harder of lighting the ones who didn''t catch fire too.


    "Stop." Master ordered and I ceased. "It''s not working fast enough. Take out your gun and start


    shooting."


    As ordered, I removed a gun from the holster and took my aim before shooting. Niki grabbed a gun


    from my belt and started shooting. His aim was much better than mine. These men were still at a


    considerable distance but they were quickly getting here.


    I was only able to kill four people while all of Nik''s aims met their mark and he ended up killing six


    people. We were out of bullets and seven people, who had spotted us were running towards us.


    "Let''s go kill them." Nik said and then jumped. I followed andnded on the ground, in a crouched


    position before I jumped to my feet and ran towards them.


    Two men changed their original direction and shifted into their wolves as they charged at me.


    A smirk formed on my face at their arrogance. Men always tend to underestimate women.


    I brought both my hands up and prayed to goddess for this to work. I may have issues with burning


    things, and people but I sure as hell didn''t have any problems in these basic things.


    They both froze and and without slowing my speed I reached them I plunged my thumbs into a wolf''s


    eyes, and squeezed his eyes out and twisted my arms, snapping his head. He fell limp at my feet.


    Nik growled and I saw that he had killed two wolves and fighting off three. I evened the odds by


    freezing two in their ce. Then, I focused on the first wolf and started into his terrified eyes as I


    stabbed my ws into his chest and searched for his heard. "Never underestimate a female." I caught


    his heart and yanked it out before I threw it on the ground.


    I turned around to see Nik looking at me proudly. "That''s my girl."


    I grinned.


    "Turn these wolves into dust and clear the blood. No proof of them should remain." He ordered. I


    nodded and swiped my hand around us and the dead bodies of the wolves turned into dust and mixed


    with the soil and the blood disappeared.


    "Good girl. Let''s go now." We ran back to the house.


    "After the first group is dead, we will turn off the power of the house, signalling you all toe." Niki


    told Max and Nat. "You all wille in and spot Ava and I in the living room just as we spot you all.


    Then, we will run to the pack house and you all will chase after us. Avalyn will keep them at a safe


    distance as we run to the location of thest phase which is Phase?Four."


    We entered the house through the back window and ran upstairs to the operation room. There was a


    The house was pitch ck and it was the first time I was seeing it like this. It unnerved me. But what


    unnerved me was that he would be here. In my home. In our home. He will taint this ce too.


    But I''m going to kill to kill him. It should be fine.


    "Phase One ispleted without any issues." Niki broke the silence.


    A smile formed on my face. "I feel like everything will go smoothly now." I was feeling very optimistic for


    some reason.


    "Let''s hope so." He replied. I realised that the tables have turned. Earlier, I was the one who was


    thinking negatively and Nik was the one to reassure me but now its the opposite.


    "I trust you, Nik. And I trust our family and our pack." I squeezed his hand.


    He didn''t reply to that but held my hand tighter. I didn''t feel the need to break the silence, this was the


    was the calm before the storm. The calm before shit hits the fan.


    We both silently watched the boats near the shore and nt themselves on our beach. We both moved


    forward till we were standing at the back window and we watched them. I caught Max''s blond hair and


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    hisrge frame. The moon light reflected in his baby blue eyes before he winked at us. Without a care,


    he winked!


    Anyways, taking that as my cue, I pointed towards them and screamed, "Niki, look!"


    My eyes caught Emilio''s and my breath caught in my throat.


    "Run!" Nik growled before he grabbed my hand and pulled me out of the house.


    Snapping myself out of it, we both dashed out of the house. Once we were out of the doors, Nik shifted


    into his fur and I jumped on him. But I got on backwards so I could watch our enemies and held on to


    Nik for dear life.


    And then he took off.


    It was scary, sitting in this position since I had no practice but I trusted Nik and we only had to go


    straight. After half a mile, we had to run across therge training groung to get to the pack house. We


    still had a good couple of miles to go. But since it was opennd, they could see us running and would


    follow us easily.


    In the distance, I saw the group of twenty wolves run after us. And the group of wolves was led by a


    grinning Max. But it wasn''t his usual happy grin. This was filled with a little darkness and a lot of crazy.


    But it was all Max.


    He maintained the proper distance between us and whenever a wolf would try to cross that line, I would


    throw him in the back and Max''s grin would get wider.


    "Run, fast, Niki." I fake cried as I caught Emilio''s eye. I even let out a fake shiver.


    His wolf licked his lips and he ran faster and crossed the imaginary line I had made on either side of


    Max to judge what a proper distance was.


    To his horror, I raised him high in the air before I mmed him into the ground, hard.


    I could feel that the wolves running after us were terrified. They did not understand what was


    happening, why people were springing in the air and flying behind them. And that made it all the more


    amusing to me.


    Suddenly, a growl tore through Niki''s throat. An angry growl.


    ''What happened?'' I asked him immediately.


    ''Andrei fucked up and now?Dimitri is in trouble. We need to get there. Fast.'' He gritted and then ran


    harder. I''m sure they could handle it. We could handle it. I trust them.


    Was Niki right in worrying?


    I flicked two more wolves behind the line.


    I hoped Dimitri was alright. And everybody with him. And I hoped Andrei got there with his team quickly.


    Niki released a loud growl which literally shook the ground he was running on.


    It was a message.


    A message that we are here.

 Chapter78. War 3

    Chapter78. War 3


    Dimitri


    ''They are in, brother.'' Mikhail mind- linked me.


    ''Okay.'' I grinned.


    "The enemies have crossed our borders." I announced. "In the next ten minutes, they will be inside our


    homes." My voice boomed in the courtyard of the Pack House.


    "The seventy five enemy wolvesing from the Western and Northern borders will straight up run to


    the Pack house to kill everyone in it to symbolise that the Rogue Pack has fallen. In fifteen minutes of


    them crossing our borders, they should reach the periphery of the pack house."


    Alpha made a red arc around the pack which covered the west and the south area of the pack house.


    "Will we let our pack fall?" I asked.


    "No!" Everyone roared unanimously.


    "Will we let a single intruder breathe one more second on ournds?" I asked.


    "No!" Everyone roared again.


    "Good." I lowered my voice. "And that''s the energy I want to see in every one when we are on the


    battle field. It''s kill or be killed. And I prefer to kill." A grin started forming on my face, "in fact, I?love?


    killing. Do you?" I growled out my question.


    "Yes!" They all growled back.


    "Good. Take your positions. They will be here in ten minutes." Imanded and everyone ran.


    I too, went to my position which was on the terrace of the Pack House. Everyone were already lined up


    on the west and north walls. They were sleeping t on the floor with their guns in front of them, ready


    to aim and shoot on mymand. This way, everyone was hidden from the view.?


    I heard a twig snap before I heard wolves running and I too,id t against the terrace and ced my


    gun in front of me.


    "We will only have fifty men to defend the Pack House. For thest phase, that is Phase Four, I want all


    of those men on the terrace of the pack house. Each man will have a gun and bullets. Once the fast


    arriving enemies enter the shooting range, you will start shooting." Alpha made arrows depicting the


    enemies entering the open area around the Pack House. "Kill as many as you can."? And then made


    crosses in front of it.


    I saw wolves, dozens of them emerge from the forest line and all of them were making their way here.


    Fast.


    ''Aim.'' Imanded through our mind-link and then waited for them all to enter the shooting periphery. I


    waited till every single wolf was near and was in line of fire. Hardly a fourth were in shooting range


    when they stopped and I heard a few low, angry growls.


    My skin prickled and I knew something was wrong.


    And then the grey wolf leading them looked up and his eyes caught mine and then widened.


    ''Fire!''?Imanded, before he could turn around and started shooting left and right. A fourth of them


    dead before the war is better than none. Wolves were falling felt and right before all of them turned


    around and started running away. We killed about twenty wolves and that was enough. Mikhail and


    Andrei should be here anytime and we can hold our own. But I cannot afford a single wolf running away


    and hiding in the pack.


    ''Stop.'' I ordered just as they stood outside of the line of fire. My eyes met a grey wolf''s again and he


    growled loudly.


    I stood up and gave him a shit eating grin. "We love to treat our guests. Please doe in our homes."


    He shifted to his skin and red at me. "I did not know that firing at your guests is a way to treat them.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Throw those guns away ande here fight like real men."


    My grin widened. I just loved pissing the fucking out of people. "Real men?" I mocked. "You mean


    trespassing the borders of a pack with the intention of massacre is called being a real men?"


    He only growled loudly.


    Iughed. My wolf was craving for blood shed and who am I to deny him that? My eyes caught more


    wolves shooting out of the forest and my grin widened. I saw Mikhail leading the group. Waiting time is


    over. It''s time to y.


    "Once your bullets will get over, you will abandon your posts and attack the reminder of men." Then


    Alpha made a blue arc between the previous one and the Pack house. "By that time, Mikhail''s team,


    which was spread across the western and southern border will arrive and corner them so no one can


    escape. We will not let anyone get away."


    "I will show you what being a real man is." I growled. "Attack!" I growled and jumped, shifting into my


    fur in mid air and ran towards them in full speed.


    I''m going to fucking kill them all.


    They were more than us in numbers but Mikhail was approaching with his team quickly. We will make it


    work.


    We engaged in a full blown battle against a force that wasrger than us.


    I caught Mikhail''s team and they started engaging themselves in a fight with some other wolves. And I


    saw Andrei in the mix. Did Phase Two not go well?


    What the fuck?


    I concentrated on fighting my war.


    I caught an enemy wolf over powering one of my wolves and I ran towards them bit into his neck before


    throwing him away. Rick nodded at me gratefully. I nodded back. We both joined the fight again.


    I would not say that we were winning. But we weren''t loosing either. We were just holding ourselves up.


    Which was not fucking enough.


    I caught the sight of the grey wolf tearing into one of my pack members and I growled loudly at him.


    He raised his head and licked his canines when he saw me. We both started running towards each


    other and pounced. I got a good chunk of his face and ear and he got a chunk of my shoulder. I hissed


    at him before attacked him again took another swipe at his injured face. His eyeball dropped on the


    group and I grinned.


    I growled in challenge and tilted my head.?Whatcha'' gonna do pup?


    He growled and ran towards me to attack me and I ran at him again but then a weight on my back sent


    me crashing down.


    I tore the wolf on my back off my back and threw him off but I got tackled my the leader.


    ''Status?''?Alpha growled.


    I kicked him off with my hind legs, making him fly back. ''Not good. Mikhail''s men are engaged in a


    different. I''m guessing Phase Two did not go well." I growled. Fucking Andrei. "We are holding our own


    bute fast.'' I gritted and fought against the two wolves together.


    ''We''re on our way.'' He growled.


    I first attacked the leader and took advantage of his partial sight and bit into his neck from the side he


    did not see meing. I vigorously shook my head, hearing him whine and whimper under my hold


    before I tore his motherfucking head off his body.


    I focused on the other, apparently traumatised wolf and ran to attack him. He was so frozen in shock


    that he didn''t even register me approaching him so I detached his head in a single move. That''s when I


    realised he was hardly sixteen. Fucking Gonzalez. Bringing children into war.


    Without wasting more time, I joined the fight again, killing every wolf that I crossed paths with. Unlike


    usual, I didn''t waste time?? I went straight for the kill. I didn''t need to dominate them right now, I


    needed to save my dwindling team members by killing as many enemies as I could. They were all my


    responsibility and I would never let anybody get hurt if I could do anything about it.


    "By the time all of the enemies at the pack house are dead, Ava and I will arrive with our twenty special


    guests." Alpha said and crossed the ''30'' and made an arrow that led the ''20'' to the pack house.


    "We will engage them in a fight but not kill them. When Andrei arrives with his team, we will surround


    them and they will have no where to go. I want to see the terror on their faces. I want them to see their


    death looming over them. I want to see the fear of death in their eyes. But we won''t kill them. Oh no.


    We will take them captives. And then torture them to death."


    I couldn''t help but think that the n has gone up in mes.


    No one from our pack was supposed to die. This wasn''t supposed to happen. It was supposed to be an


    easy win.


    A thunderous growl reached my ears before the ground beneath my feet shook.


    Alpha and Luna are here.


    But then so are the additional twenty men. Who are the best fighters of Montana Pack.


    Avalyn


    ''We are about to reach. The moment we get there, you will get off my back and climb up the tallest and


    nearest tree you can find. Make good use of your powers and stay out of sight. Anything happens, you


    mind- link me. And Avalyn?''?His speed increased tremendously and I after a couple of minutes, I could


    hardly see the twenty wolves that were chasing us. That meant Nik was holding back all this while.


    ''Yes, Niki?''


    ''If you get yourself killed, I''ll be very... displeased.'' His voice reverberated through my head.?''I do not


    give you the permission to let yourself get hurt. I don''t want to see a scratch on your body. Do you


    understand?''


    ''Yes, Master.'' My lips lifted up in a smile at his unconventional way to tell me to be safe.


    My eyes widened a bit when I saw a blur of wolves fighting. I did not realise that it would be this...


    intense. I had never seen a real battle.


    ''Good girl, now get off.'' His steps slowed when we reached a thick tree and I jumped off his back.?


    "Stay safe. Love you." I whispered before I dashed up the tree, using my werewolf strength to push


    myself off one branch and thennd on another till I reached in the middle where I would stay hidden


    but still be able to see everything.


    When I looked down, a shiver shot through my spine when I took in the sight in front of me. I shouldn''t


    be surprised to see the brutality in front of me but I was. I had never seen anything like it.


    Every where I could see, all I could see was wolves and vampires fighting and fangs and ws, and


    dead bodies and blood. Oh god, the blood. The smell of blood was so thick in the air that it made me


    nauseous.


    Suddenly my eye caught a pair of two fighting wolves and I caught the enemy wolf overpowering my


    pack member.


    And just like that, my anger surpassed my shock and I flicked the wolf off the pack member before I


    snapped his neck, making him fall on the ground with a thump, dead.


    The pack member looked confused but then shook it off and ran to fight another opponent.


    Just like that, I started snapping the necks of every enemy wolf Iid my eyes on. It was intense. I


    needed to concentrate hard or else the wrong wolf could end up losing his life. This was hands down


    the most difficult way I have used my powers.


    While I also let my pack members fight their fights, I helped them a bit if I found out that they were


    about to loose. I killed a total of thirteen wolves, yes, I counted, before things started looking a bit


    better.


    Then my eyes fell on a particr mid-night blue wolf as he fought his way around the wolves, killing


    everyone around him.


    No, I thought as I watched him further. He did not made his way around them.


    He?hacked?through them.


    Niki fought like he did everything else?? with the utmost confidence and with total concentration. His


    every move, every strike was precise and deadly. Not a single muscle of his moved without some use.


    Niki''s presence was bold on the battlefield. Wolves feared to cross him. The ones that weren''t busy


    fighting him were busy being killed and those who weren''t busy being killed were busy running away or


    busy being dead.


    It was enticing to watch him dominate the field like that.


    Unlike Niki who was silent and deadly, Max and Dimitri were?wild. Theyughed?as they killed.


    Almost like it was fun for them to take lives. Like they fed off of it. Like they thought it was funny that


    anyone even dared to assume that they would be able to kill them. Their dark, rambunctiousughter


    dominated the field.


    It was Max more than Dimitri. It was almost as if the devil sat on his shoulder and whispered funny


    ways to torture the wolves before he could kill them.


    A shiver went down my spine when I watched them kill their opponents. I daresay they were almonds


    as good as Nik. While my mate was goal oriented, these men looked like they were here to y. And


    this battlefield was their yground. They clearly were in no need of my help. And I''m pretty sure that if


    I did help, they would feel bad that they didn''t get to kill more people. They would be upset that I took


    their chance away.


    And then I saw Natalia and Mikhail. They fought together like a well- oiled machine. Whenever Mikhail


    was fighting off a wolf, Nat had her back and vice-versa. They weren''t just best friends, they were


    partners in crime,?literally. Natalia fought better than any woman I had seen, hell, she fought harder


    than most men. Now I knew why Nik had chosen her to go to Emilio''s club in the beginning. I shouldn''t


    have been worrying for her, I should have been worrying for those who were her enemies. It made me


    realise that she was holding herself back in that little spar against Sofiya. Natalia was one badass


    woman.


    Both of them, together were fighting a total of six wolves. A wolf pounced on Nat''s back while she bit


    into the belly of another wolf. Mikhail bit into the wolf''s leg and pulled him off her. Nat spun around and


    attacked the wolf that was about to attack Mikhail. I used my power and killed one wolf who was about


    to attack Mikhail. By this time, they had killed their opponents and two remained. My heart thudded as I


    wondered if I should intervened. Suddenly, wolf began running towards them, and was clearly about to


    pounce. Nat crouched down, and Mikhail ran, jumped on her back and Nat jumped to, giving him a


    push. Mikhailnded on top of the wolf who had pounced and Nat''s jumpnded her on top of the wolf.


    And both of them tore apart their enemies at once. They were a force to reckon. They didn''t need my


    help anymore either.


    Then Andrei caught my eye. He was fighting four wolfs together. He, like Nik, made a quick a clean kill.


    He didn''t y around. I killed two of the particrly nasty wolves he was engaged with. Three against


    one is hardly fair. Without even blinking once at the suddenly fallen enemies, Andrei fought against the


    one wolf. Like he knew it was me, like he knew I was looking out for all of them.


    The entire pack fought hard. They fought for their Alpha and Luna, for their pack, for their freedom. It


    wasn''t just for their own lives. Now I knew what Nik truly meant when he said that the rogues are more


    wolf than human. They were wild. They killed without flinching and fought like they had lived in their fur


    longer than their skin, like the wolf part was better than their human part.


    But like always, Nik had my unparalleled attention. His deadly gracepelled me. Him fighting was a


    sight to behold.


    I killed a few more wolves. There were hardly any enemies of ours left alive. We were over powering


    them. It was a ratio of of five to one.


    My heart started swelling with pride.


    It worked. The n actually bloody worked!


    I was crazy to even ever doubt Nik. Seeing him like this now, I realised that this wasn''t his first time in a


    battle, it wasn''t even his tenth time. I can''t going through so many gruesome battles to get to where he


    is today.


    So much so that he fought like he breathed. It was like a second nature of his. He had so much


    experience that he nned everything to the dot. It didn''t go as he had nned but most of us are at


    least alive. It was much more that what I could say for our enemies. And they surpassed our numbers


    by a hundred.


    Suddenly, a hand shot around my waist and I was pushed against a broad chest.


    My heart dropped when I realised who it was.


    "Gotcha." He whispered harshly against my ear and jumped.


    I squeezed my eyes shut as we made a fall off the tree. Hended on two feet and them held me


    tighter. Tears filled my eyes.


    "Stop!" He roared and then everyone paused.


    I saw dread in everyone''s eyes as they realised what just happened.


    I felt a cool metal pressed against my temple. "No one moves or the slut is dead." He growled.


    Niki growled, having shifted into his skin now. I could feel the dread he felt through our bond. But


    outwardly, he remained calm. "Gonzalez." He hissed.

 Chapter79. Negotiations and Aftermath

    Chapter79. Negotiations and Aftermath


    Avalyn


    My eyes teared further. We were winning and now I put everyone in the position to lose everything. I


    should have been more alert! I should have been paying more attention to my surroundings! What was


    I thinking?


    "Rogue." Emilio hissed. "You nned this whole thing?" And then he shifted to re at Max. "And you


    devious motherfucker. I must admit, I''m impressed."


    "Thanks." Max gave him a wide grin.


    "You will let me and my pack members go alive to my pack or else I will shoot this bitch right now." He


    pressed the nozzle of the gun harder.


    ''Ava, use your powers and throw him a couple of feet away from you. I will save you I promise.''?Nik


    mind- linked me.


    I closed my eyes and imagined me flicking him away a couple of feet but it didn''t work.


    "Don''t even think about using your magic you witch," he hissed in my ear. "You may snap my neck or


    throw me off but I still have a gun in my hand. It will not take me more than a split second to finish you.


    Which I should have done when I decided I was done with you."


    Niki growled. Loud enough for thend to vibrate.


    "Release her and fight with me. If you are a true Alpha like you im you are, fight me one on one?? a


    duel to death." Niki challenged.


    "Why would I do that when I have your precious ve in my arms?" His manhood pressed against my


    butt and then he grind himself against me.


    A tear slipped down my cheek. He always found a way to make me feel dirty.


    I can''t let him take me away again. I won''t survive it. I just won''t. Not after Nik, not after having a taste


    of how beautiful a free live can be, how amazing living with family can be.


    I would rather die than go through that again. I got why Viktoria did what she did now. She wasn''t a


    coward. She was a very strong woman, one who was strong enough to not fear death. She was strong


    enough to kill herself and life a free life in heaven.


    I tried using my powers again but to no avail. The one time that I truly need it and I can''t even use them


    properly. First to light those people on fire and now.


    "Fine. Just don''t touch her." Niki gritted, his eyes ck.


    "No can do." And then he grabbed my breast and squeezed.


    A sob rose my throat but I pressed my lips further, having no intention to show any more weaknesses.


    "You will escort us all out of your pack, alive. If I had known that this slut has magical powers, I would


    have never let her go." And then he I felt his extended canine touch my neck.


    I didn''t dare move.


    ''Avalyn. Remember that day in the backyard when I climbed up that tree and pushed April off and you


    change ces with her? Just like that, I want you to change ces with me. Please concentrate, Love.''


    Nik said gently but outwardly, his face remained stone cold. There is a good chance that Emilio might


    actually shoot. Nik was ready to give up his life for mine.


    "But??" I didn''t want Nik to die.


    "Do as I say Avalyn." He knew exactly what I was worrying about. And I was ashamed that I didn''t have


    the courage to fight against it. I just needed to get away from Emilio.


    I closed my eyes and concentrated. Just as Nik said. But then I couldn''t truly concentrate when all I


    could think about was Emilio''s hand on my body. The man I despised and feared the most was holding


    me captive. Again.


    ''Concentrate harder, Avalyn.''?Niki gritted.


    "Fine." I heard Niki say as I concentrated harder. "But we will keep your men as ves."


    "You are in no position to order me but since I''m a generous man, you can keep them." Emilio smirked.


    There were several growls of protests at that.


    I concentrated harder. I imagined Nik being in my ce and I in his. I imagined us exchanging ces. I


    so desperately imagined that.


    I never truly believed in moon goddess. But in that moment, I prayed to her. I prayed to her to help me


    use my powers. And that if we got out of this alive, I will never doubt her existence.


    He pushed his groin against my ass again and I could feel his hardness. Tears spilled down my cheeks.


    I can''t. I can''t.?I can''t...


    My powers weren''t working and I was getting desperate here. Frustration filled me. I hated his touch. I


    hated being held by him. I hated this. I just wanted to be free.


    "Release her.?Now." Niki growled furiously.


    "Not right away. I do not trust you to follow through your word. Escort us out, only after that will I let her


    go." Emilio''s hold on me tightened.


    ''It''s not happening, Nik.''?I said frantically, disappointed in myself, tears quickly filling up my eyes again.


    ''Look at me.'' My eyes snapped to his ck ones. ''Remember the spanking I gave you today?'' I have


    him an small nod. Even though I had healed myself, the imprint of it hadn''t left my mind. My ass will


    always remember what it felt like.


    ''That will feel like a feather''s touch if you do not exchange ces with me right away. I will fucking belt


    you if you take a second longer Avalyn.''?A tremble shot down my spine at Master''s words and I shut


    my eyes to focus again. ''Forget Gonzalez. Forget everyone else. Focus on?me.?I''m?your fucking


    Master. Not him. Me.?Only?me. You do as?I?say. You follow?mymand. Now do as I fucking say.


    At once!''?Another tremble shot down my spine at his words.


    I heard some noise and my eyes snapped open and that''s when I realised that it worked! My powers


    worked!


    In front of me, I saw Master twist out of Emilio''s hold, having a tight hold over the hand which held the


    gun and then brought it to Emilio''s temple, easily overpowering him.


    "Bring the chains. Tie them all up." Master growled as he held him captive. "Kill anyone who does not


    ~~~~~~


    Niki


    I tightened my arms around Ava as she sobbed into my chest. Warm shower water fell over our heads,


    washing away all the dirt and sweat that coated our bodies and the blood that coated mine.


    "You are safe now, Ava. In my arms. I''m never letting you go." I softly cooed in her ears. "You did good,


    Love. You were so brave out there??" she began shaking her head in denial.


    "I wasn''t." She sobbed in a hoarse voice.


    "Yes, you were. I''m very,?very?proud of you Avalyn." I kissed the top of her head. "You leave me in


    awe of your strength."


    Her arms just tightened around me and I rocked her in response.


    "I felt?so?weak,?so?powerless." She whispered, her voice thick.


    "I promise you that you will never have to feel like that again. I will train you, I will do whatever I need to


    do. And then you will be able to use your powers at your whim." I caressed the soft skin of her back.


    "You won''t need me to order you to focus, nor will you need me to threaten you with a punishment."


    "It''s the only thing that seems to work." I heard a smile in her words.


    "And we will change that soon." My hands moved over the curve of her back before settling over her


    ass. I caressed it before I started moulding and squeezing it. "I love you, Ava. Every fucking inch of


    you. So much."


    "And I love you, Nik. All of you. More than anything." She stepped out of my hold. "Bathe me, Niki."


    She ordered softly. "Wash away his touch."


    "As you wish,?Moya Lyubov." And I did. Ithered soap all over her body before rinsing it thoroughly,


    removing another man''s touch and making my im again.


    I held her soft moulds in my palms before kissing each one. "These are mine." I pinned her with my


    eyes. "No one will touch these, expect me. No one will touch you except me, period." I vowed.


    "Thank you." She stood on her toes and kissed me softly.


    "You don''t have to thank me. It''s my job to protect you. I actually half expected you to get mad at me." I


    scratched the back of my head. "I did a bad job of doing it today."


    "You were busy saving lives, Niki. You were busy saving our pack. I understand." She said softly.


    "And you saved me, and that''s all that matters."


    "But I should have??" She pinched my side, silencing me effectively.


    "If I had known that pinching you worked, I would have done it ages ago." A smile cracked on her face.


    "I don''t think anyone has ever pinched me." That made her very happy. It was amusing to be honest.


    "I''m your first." She grinned and pinched my abs again.


    "You have a lot of my firsts, Ava. This shouldn''t surprise you." I turned off the shower and took out two


    towels, giving one to her.


    "I don''t think there are a lot."


    "You are the first time I bathed someone. First time I fed someone. First time I loved someone. First


    time I made love to someone. First time someone rode me." Her eyebrows quirked at that and I


    smirked. "I love being on top. You know that. But with you, Ava, I''ll take whatever you give me. Always.


    You know that too," my smirk turned into a soft smile.


    I took out two robes and handed her one and wore the other myself.


    "Let''s get out. We have a guest." I tightened her robe and pulled her forward with it before pecking her.


    We walked out and saw Dimitri eyeing the closet door. I heard a soft heartbeat and a human smell.


    Must be Ava''s ve.


    His eyes snapped to ours, more specifically Ava''s before heunched himself on her and hugged her


    tight, twirling her in circles. My wolf didn''t even bat an eye. We understood their bond. Blood bonds is


    the strongest bond, next to the mate bond. "Thank fuck your alive and well."


    Ava giggled and put her arms around his neck for support until he set her down again.


    "You''re here because?" I raised a brow.


    "Oh yes." He went down on one knee before his head lowered it. "I''m sorry, Luna."


    "Stand up, Dimitri." She said softly. He did but his head remained lowered.


    "I failed to protect you. I should have done something." His mood turned sombre.


    "Fail? I''m still alive and well. What could you have done anyways?" She genuinely asked.


    "Well..." He trailed his fingers through his hair. A nervous trait. "I should have kept an eye on you. Or at


    least someone should have. We won the war but today shouldn''t have happened." He shook his head.


    Damn right it shouldn''t have.


    "And when would you have done it?" She tilted her head. "When you were busy killing our enemies and


    fighting for our pack, for me and putting your life on the line? How can I be angry at you?"


    He sighed, "you''re too good. Just ept the apology, please."


    "I ept your apology, Dimitri." She gave him a soothing smile and squeezed his shoulder. "I''m proud


    of you. You fought well."


    His chest puffed up at that. "I''m truly great, aren''t I?" And Dimitri is back.


    "Sure." Ava chuckled.


    "Thanks." He grinned broadly. "And who is your new ve?" He jabbed his thumb towards the closet


    door.


    "Someone who is off limits." Ava narrowed her eyes.


    Dimitri raised his hands in the universal ''okay fine, chill'' motion. "See you at the training grounds." He


    told us and nodded at me before he left.


    "What''s at the training grounds?" She asked.


    "We are having a funeral for the ones who died in the battle. Wear a white dress." I replied before I


    went in the closet, Ava just behind me.


    "Here are your clothes, Mistress, Alpha." Tessa motioned towards the ck dress and ck and ck


    outfit she had ced for me on the aisle.


    "We wear whites to funerals." I told her as I took out a white linen shirt and dark blue jeans.


    "Forgive me, Alpha. I didn''t know."


    "It''s fine." I replied as I took off my robe and got dressed.


    "Give me a second, Mistress." She whispered as I heard rustling of clothes.


    "Meet me at the field. Fifteen minutes, Ava don''t bete." I told her and then left before after she


    nodded.


    I met Max and Natalia in my way out so I joined them.


    "Where is Avalyn?" She asked.


    "Getting ready." I replied. "She will be there in fifteen."


    "I''ll wait for her, you both go ahead." She replied and we shrugged before we started walking.


    "How many are dead?" Max asked.


    "Twenty eight." I clenched my jaw. No one was supposed to die.


    "That''s good considering the odds."


    "No one was supposed to die, Max. That was the entire objective of the n."


    "Death is a byproduct of war, Kol. And to die fighting for your Alpha and pack is the best death a wolf


    can receive." In times like these, Max was too wise.


    When we reached the training grounds, the mourning people moved to make way for us. We stood in


    front of the pyres. There was a ring silence in the air and a couple of sniffles here and there.


    "Where are the enemy bodies?"


    "I took care of it." Mikhail replied. I nodded at him.


    "Where is Gonzalez?"


    "In the dungeon back at the house." Dimitri replied. "I also talked to dimir about the dead vampires


    and had their bodies delivered." I nodded at him.


    In a couple of minutes, Ava and Natalia made their way next to us. I took Ava''s hand in mine before I


    addressed the entire pack.


    "Even though we won the war, it was not without a loss that rests heavy on our hearts. Twenty one


    wolves from our pack along with seven vampires died fighting for us. It is said that to die fighting for


    your Alpha, Luna and your pack is the best way to die." My eyes found Max''s. "The death of these


    strong wolves wasn''t a casualty. They knew what they were getting into and knew that this could be an


    oue of it. They aren''t just a casualty. They are martyrs."


    Dimitri brought forward two bamboo sticks that were already burning and gave one to me and the other


    one to Ava.


    "To the martyrs." I raised the stick in the air before I released Ava''s hand and both started lighting all


    the pyres, taking time to pay our respects.


    "To the Martyrs." The crowd chanted till both of us lighted all the pyres. When we reached ourst pyre,


    we threw the bamboo sticks inside the fire.


    We went back to the crowd and stood silently, watching the mes lick up all the pyres and turn into


    nothing but ashes. Silence reigned as all of paid our respects. Everyone mourned the loss of their


    loved ones and their pack mates. Ava threaded her fingers with mine. I could feel each and every


    single member''s emotions as their Alpha. And since Ava isn''t used to this, she is feeling more upset


    about it.


    Once the fire was burned out, the family and friends of the wolves made their way towards their loved


    ones and started collecting their ashes.


    "Come." I gently tugged Ava''s hand and started walking towards the cliff, all the pack members


    following us.


    A couple of tears streamed down her but I made no move to wipe them. She has the right to mourn our


    pack members and doesn''t need to put up a strong front like I do. I need to be the strong for our pack, I


    need to show that even though all of us are upset, we are still okay.


    We walked through the forest before we reached the cliff. The wind was blowing hard and the waves


    are unforgiving. The sky looked gloomy too, almost like it was agreeing with us and that it was sad too.


    Ava and I stepped back as the people poured the ashes into to vast sea thaty beneath the cliff. Once


    everyone was done, I growled out mymand, "shift."


    I too shifted into my fur and howled to the moon goddess so that she will be kind to them when they


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    walk the moon and so that they have a peaceful afterlife.


    All the pack members joined me and we all prayed to the moon goddess.


    We all mingled with each other, rubbing cheeks as we greeted andforted each other. Itte


    evening when we all made our way back to our own homes.


    "Go, I will meet you at night." I told Ava once we entered the mansion.


    "Where are you going?" She frowned.


    I kept my mouth shut. Her mood has just gotten a little better and I have no intentions for it to go


    downhill again.


    Understanding dawned on her features and then she nodded. "I will be waiting for you at the dinner


    table." She ced a kiss on my cheek before she went to go upstairs.

 Chapter 80. Dungeons and Deals

    Chapter 80. Dungeons and Deals


    Niki


    "Ple??please l-le-et me go....I wi-will give you anything y-you wa-want....t-take my pack i-if you want it."


    Gonzalez begging pathetically.


    "That pack was never yours to begin with. And there is nothing in this entire world that you can offer me


    to let you fuckface go." I felt his bone crunch under the force of my punch. It was so loud that it vibrated


    through my ears. I heard his scream, but it only fuelled my anger. It only pushed me for more.


    Grabbing his hair, I pummelled his face over and over again. It had been two hours since I had started


    beating the fuck out him. I could feel Dimitri''s and Mikhail''s gaze on me. They watched as I mercilessly


    tortured him. They felt my fury, my wrath and they saw me as Ipletely lost it. They understood my


    anger and didn''t interfere. Coming in my way right now wouldn''t end well. In the past two hours, I didn''t


    stop once, and nor did his screams.


    My thirst for his blood has not been sated. The fury was still boiling inside of me, threatening to kill him.


    But I was not done. I was not even close to being done. In fact, I was just starting. I was going to make


    him bleed. He would pay in the most horrific way.


    We had a?long?way to go until I would be anywhere near being satisfied. What Gonzalez didn''t realize


    was that I was just as deranged as him. I punched him again and his head snapped back before, falling


    forward. He groaned in pain, his blood dripping all over him.


    His cheeks were ck and blue and his eyes were so swollen that he couldn''t even open them


    properly. His jaw had a cut deep enough to reveal his bone. And blood mixed with spit was pooling out


    of his mouth, falling down on his body.


    The only thing holding him up was the chain that attached the cuffs on his wrists to the bolt on the


    ceiling. It gave me ess to his entire body and he could move enough to give me satisfaction of


    seeing him sway around under the power of my blows.


    I picked up a dagger and trailed the sharp end down the side of his face, letting him feel the cool metal


    without breaking his skin. I wanted him to be scared. I wanted him to feel his ever-looming death??


    close but not quite here yet.


    His eyes trailed the dagger as I lowered it down the side of his body and then finally plunged it in his


    thigh. A scream tore through his mouth but after two hours of screaming, his voice was almost gone. I


    pulled it out and Mikhail immediately stepped forward, pushing a towel against the wound to stop it


    from bleeding.


    I have only just started. I can''t have him bleed to his death yet. It would be far too easy of a death for


    him.


    "How does it feel, huh?" I sneered. "How does to feel to be on the receiving end?" My voice was filled


    with hatred as I trailed the dagger over his chest, letting him feel the metal again.


    His head rolled back and he was about to pass out again. The palm of my hand met his cheek with a


    resounding crack, "don''t you fucking dare."


    He then had the audacity to re at me. A harshughter left my lips. He could barely open his eyes


    and here he was, challenging me.


    I pressed the dagger a but harder, making a small incision and his gaze quickly lost all heat. There


    were already multiple cuts and wounds on his body, I didn''t want him to loose too much blood.


    "Pl..plea-plea-se.." He whimpered. "Do..on-tt..."


    "Is this how Avalyn begged you?" I growled in his face, holding his throat with my other hand. "You


    didn''t stop, then why should I?" I squeezed his trachea. His eyes widened when he felt theck of air,


    till he was suffocated.


    I heard his heart skip a beat and his eyes rolling backwards. I released my grip just before he would


    have passed out and then heard him take in a swoosh of breath.


    "Remember this. Every breath you take is mine, every second you live, it is because of me. You are at


    my mercy. Your worthless little life is mine. I can kill you in a second if I want. But I won''t. I''m?never?


    going to kill you." There was pure, unadulterated fear in his eyes. "I''m going to torture you every single


    day of your miserable life you till shrivel up and die out of old age. Which will be centuries from now."


    My voice was low and filled with vengeance, hatred, menace and promise. He knew. This life was


    worse than death, worse than hell. I will do him worse than what Hades ever will.


    And then I smelled the terrible stench. The fucker pissed himself.


    Dimitri burst into a fit ofughter. A smile curved my lips. He was only now realising just how terrible we


    were going to make his life.


    I picked up the lighter and flicked it open and brought it right in front of his face, making him shut his


    terror filled eyes. And then I took a lock of his floppy blond hand set it alight.


    His ear piercing scream rocketed off the walls. "Pl-ple-please....n-no...no... I''l-I''ll d-do an-anyt--anythin-


    anything.....p-plea-please.... I- I''m so..s-sorr-sorry."


    I grinned, seeing it burn. I''ve always loved fire, more so after I found out that fire doesn''t burn me. The


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    rest of his hair soon caught on fire and before I know it, all his hair fell off and the fire extinguished. The


    skin of his skill was melting and I''m sure it will peel off soon too. His entire head was angry red which


    third degree burn marks and boils all over. The whites of his eyes were turning redder by the second as


    the blood rushed to his head.


    His roar of screams bounced off the walls of the dungeon and pierced my ears. I smiled. This is just a


    start. I''m going to break him. I''m going to break his?soul. All he will ever know is pain and misery.


    Then his eyes slowly started dropping which meant he is about to faint.


    "Water." I snapped my fingrr and Timothy, a guard, stepped forward and poured ice cold water with salt


    in it?? to marinate his wounds.


    "How is the makeover?" I asked.


    "He looks prettier like this," Dimitri chuckled.


    "I think he still needs a fist reconstruction of his face, Alpha." Mikhail too, chuckled. "Can I have a go?"


    Mikhail asked.


    I stepped back in reply and watched my brother take his turn, punching and kicking and breaking


    bones.


    I heard the crack of his rib and Gonzalez''s scream echoed in the dungeon. "N-n..no..." Mikhail didn''t


    stop. His screams and wails filled the dungeon. It was music to my ears. The fucker deserved every


    single thing he got.


    I watched as my brother avenged his Luna. I watched as he took his anger out. My brothers were


    almost as furious with Gonzalez as I was.


    After about half an hour, my hands started itching to draw blood again. I stepped ahead and Mikhail


    immediately stopped before stepping away, giving me wide girth.


    I picked up the spiral knife from the cart and without waisting a second, I lodged it in his bicep, relishing


    in the scream that filled my ears. I released my grip on the knife and held his face, my fingers digging in


    his cheeks till he was looking at me with his teary eyes.


    "Do you know why this knife is my favourite?" I asked and didn''t wait for his answer, "it''s because it''s


    the most painful. It makes all your blood rush to it, it makes it feel like you''re on fire, I''m sure your arm


    feels like it''s going to fall off, isn''t it?" I cooed. "But don''t worry. It won''t.?Yet."


    He started crying. "P-plea..s-s-s..se. N-n-n...no."


    I chuckled at his poor attempt at begging. "Beg me, Gonzalez. If I like it, I''ll go a little easy on you."


    "I -I''...I''m...s-so..sorr..sorry...pl-plea...plea..p-p-pl..please...n-no." As the begged, all I could imagine was


    Ava begging. The only image that came in my mind was Ava begging him to stop and him not stopping.


    He was the face of her nightmare. I had seen how tortured she looked just in her sleep. And more


    anger filled me, I couldn''t see past it.


    With a roar, I grabbed the knife and twisted it, hearing the sound his bones and muscles tanging and


    mashing and the gushing of his blood. Another delicious scream ripped from his throat and my eyes


    slid shut as I savoured it.?I fucking love it.


    I know that the second I remove the knife, he will bleed enough to fall unconscious. He needs a break


    of a few hours before I can continue again.


    I stepped back. "Have your chance and mend him for meter. I''ll be back in a few hours." I told Dimitri.


    "Also, once Andreies back, let me know," I grunted before I turned around and left.


    "Thank you for waiting for me, Love." I popped a kiss on Ava''s cheek as I took my seat on the dinner


    table. I knew Ava would be in the kitchen, preparing the meal so I had sneaked into the bathroom to


    take a quick shower to get rid of the blood and smell. I didn''t want her to see me like that. Just because


    I''m a monster doesn''t mean I need to show it to her.


    "Wee." She gave me a small smile. "Where are Dimitri, Andrei and Mikhail? I can''t find Max and


    Nat too." She sounded worried.


    "They are busy." I replied. Max and Natalia are missing too? What the fuck is going on?


    "Oh." She replied and then we began eating.


    She wasn''t really eating. She was just ying with her food. "What is it?" I asked.


    "Did you kill him?" She whispered.


    I pressed my lips together. I didn''t know how to put it to her. I didn''t know how to beat around the bush


    so I decided to tell her directly. "I''m not going to kill him." I have ns for him. Which includes treating


    him like he treated you.


    "Y-you''re not?" She stuttered in shock and I shook my head in response.


    "I''m going to keep him captive till the rest of his life, at my mercy. No, not at my mercy. At my torture." I


    have no mercy for people like him. "He will be like my... ve."


    "Like he kept me."


    "Yes." She shifted in her seat at my reply.


    "Is there a problem?" I asked. If she did not like having him in her vicinity, even if he was tied up, I will


    move him to the dungeon at the pack house. I''ve only kept him here for my convenience. So that I can


    "No." She pushed her te back. "Please excuse me, I think I lost my appetite." And just like that, she


    stood up and left the dining room.


    She''lle around.


    I finished my dinner and went to my office and worked for a couple of hours before I went back down to


    the dungeon.


    Dimitri, the fucker, was lounging on a beach chair ced in the corner, with his t-shirt missing and


    wearing board shorts. He had drops of blood over his torso but he didn''t care. He had a cooler on his


    side and there was a beer bottle in his hand. He was fucking vacationing as he kept an eye on


    Gonzalez.


    "Having fun?" I snapped.


    Dimitri grinned at me and tipped up his bottle, as if to say cheers. "Immensely. Wanna see something


    fun?" And then he tossed the beer from his bottle on Gonzalez who was in the same spot I left him??a


    few of feet away from Dimitri. His wounds looked a little better. Good. Now I can make new ones.


    Just when the alcohol touched him, Gonzalez let out a whimper mixed with a groan and a sizzling


    sound came out of his wounds and then the smell of his flesh burning.


    "Never knew that a werewolf''s wounds react to beer like that." Dimitri grinned like it was the most


    fascinating thing ever. I rolled my eyes. He''s a dumbass.


    I spotted the bag I had ordered was ced in the corner.?Perfect. Now that I was done beating him up,


    it was time to start his ''training''. I''m going to make him a ve. My personal bitch, my rag doll.


    I snapped a finger at Timothy and he immediately stepped forward and released Gonzalez who


    copsed on the floor in a heap.


    I took out a horrid dog leather cor that was specially coated with silver on my orders from the bag


    and went ahead and tightened it around his neck. His skin sizzled again and he started choking a little.


    "You are my ve from now on. Don''t do as I fucking tell you and I will punish you raw." He had said


    something simr to Ava the night we had met.


    I took out the leash and attached it to the cor and yanked him just for the heck of it. He whimpered.


    "Stand up." I hissed at him. He was on the floor, lying pathetically, not even having the decency to


    stand up. I shall teach him how to show some respect.


    I gave him a hard kick in the ribs and heard a satisfying crack.


    "Arghh." He screamed.


    "Stand up, ve." I ordered again and he hissed himself up. He was barely able to hold himself up.


    I took out the cock cage in the bag. As ordered, it was the smallest one avable. I grabbed his dick


    and squeezed hard till he screamed.


    Then I put the cage on, squishing him to fit it.


    "P--pl..plea-pl...please." He groaned, his voice hoarse as tears fell down his cheeks.


    I grabbed his throat and squeezed. "I''m going to break you, ve. I''m going to?shatter?you. So much


    so that you will forget yourself. And all you will know is me??your new Master. For life." I hissed in his


    ear.


    Big, fat tears rolled down his swollen back and blue cheeks. "Ki-kill..m-me."


    "Oh we have just started. And I''m not going to kill you. And no one will. If they do, they will be the one I


    torture instead of you." I snarled, making sure the guards heard it too.


    The word spreads fast and no one will dare do something as silly as killing him or freeing him.


    "Kneel." I ordered as I took out the silver tipped whip from the bag.


    Dimitri grinned when he saw it and opened another bottle of beer.


    "There is one more inside." I grinned at him. Excited, he jumped to his feet before he took out the other


    whip which had split ends that would hurt more. But it would heal because it wasn''t silver tipped. The


    marks that I will trace on his body will never fully heal. It will stay on his body for decades till they fade.


    It will serve as a constant reminder to him. A reminder to not fucking mess with Ava and me.


    We both stood on either side of him and started whipping the shit out of him, relishing his blood


    spraying in the air with everysh.


    His screams were non-stop. At one point, he lost his voice again. With everysh, with every drop of


    blood spilt, with ever tear I drew, I felt like my soul lived again.


    He was sleeping on the floor by this time on his front. Once his back was one big bloody mess, we


    stopped. The entirety of his back was bleeding because we had stripped off his skin.


    I kicked his side. He shifted a bit because of the momentum but then got back to his original position.


    Dimitri tipped his almost full bottle of beer on him.


    Gonzalez screamed and wiggled and thrashed on the floor as his skin burned and sizzled. A little


    smoke rose in the air before the smell assaulted my nose. His red mass was turning a garish dark


    brown colour.


    "Water." I snapped my fingers.


    Timothy came forward and poured salted water over him, for the third time tonight.


    Emilio woke up with a scream.


    "Wee back to the world of living." Dimitri smirked.


    He started sobbing on the floor, shaking his head like he was done.?Never!


    I ced my shoe on his burnt head and he screamed, his entire face turned red too. I dug my shoes


    further so his cheek was pressed against the cold ground and the other one was under my shoe.


    "You are nothing but the dirt beneath my feet." I hissed. Blood spilled out of his mouth and his eyes


    drooped shut again.


    I took a step back.


    "He is done for today. Mend him back for me by tomorrow morning." I looked at the poor excuse of a


    werewolf passed out of the floor before I whirled around and walked out of the dungeon.


    Hoping Ava wasn''t in our bedroom, I quickly climbed up the stairs and entered our bedroom. She


    wasn''t here so I directly went in the bathroom and stood underneath the shower. I turned on the water


    and waited till most of the blood was drained off of me and my clothes.


    Having his blood on my body gave me a different sense of satisfaction. Like?I?was the one who spilled


    his blood, just as I had promised to Avalyn. But then having his blood on me also made me feel dirty for


    some reason. Like I''m letting someone who hurt Ava so much touch my skin. It made my skin crawl.


    I felt a small hand touch my back. "Niki." Ava whispered.


    I looked down and saw that the entirety of the white tiles inside the shower stall were red.


    She took her hand off me. It was understandable. I wouldn''t want to touch me if I were Ava either.


    But then she rounded around me and turned the water from cold to warm. I had one hand on the wall


    so she ducked down my hand and stood in between me and the wall. Her deep, chocte brown eyes


    started into mine. I felt a storm brewing inside me but she calmed me, she brought me a sense of


    peace.


    "You have a little... blood there." She raised her hand to clean my ear lobe and when she brought it


    down, the water washed the blood away. She didn''t look disgusted. Yet.


    I just looked at her, unable to open my mouth. She held the hem of my t-shirt and pulled. I helped her


    remove it from over my head. Then she undid by jean button and zip before she pushed it down, along


    with my boxers. She kneeled down and I helped her remove it off my feet too.


    She squeezed some body wash in a cloth before she washed me and I stood there, watching her as


    she moved around me. I saw more blood mix with the water on the floor and then go down the drain. It


    was pure torture. I couldn''t fathom how she wasn''t disgusted. I felt like if I moved, she would flinch


    away from me, she would try to leave me. So I stayed still and let her do whatever she wanted to me.


    She turned off the water and then dried me off with a towel. Then after drying herself too, she grabbed


    my hand and pulled me out with her into the bedroom.


    "I was waiting for you." She gently pushed me on the bed and I sat on the edge. "You didn''t follow me


    either."


    I looked into her deep brown eyes. "I did not know you wanted me to follow you."


    "But you always do anyways." She straddled me. My hands automatically held on to her waist. Her long


    brown hair formed a curtain around us, creating our own, private bubble. The strands that touched my


    hand were now silver. Goddess, she''s beautiful.


    "I needed to work a bit. And then go back." I eyed my mark on her neck. The vein below it pulsed with


    her heart beat.?Thump. Beat. Thump.?This?was the most favourite tune in the world, not Gonzalez''s


    screams.


    "I needed you to be with me. To stay with me." Hurt pinched her face.


    "I''m here now." Why is she upset? She should be happier, shouldn''t she? We won. I have Gonzalez in


    the palm of my hand. My eyes lowered as I wondered what could possibly making her upset and how I


    can change that.


    "Not really. You are only here physically."


    "I''m here, Avalyn." My eyes snapped to hers.


    Her finger traced my jaw lightly. I needed to shave. I don''t know if she likes the stubble. Does she? "Tell


    me, where are the kids? Max and Natalia? And Andrei?"


    My jaw clenched. "Here somewhere." I said quietly.


    "The kids are at the pack house. I figured that with Emilio here, I didn''t want them staying here too.


    Andrei is missing. Max and Natalia are trying to find him and they were helping me with pack work too."


    Her fingers traced my lips.


    I just stared at her. I still don''t know what she wants.


    "I want you to kill him. I don''t want you to keep him alive." She said and ced her finger on my lips


    before I could get a word out. "I?was the one who suffered because of him. But it''s in the past. I can''t


    control it. But I?can?control my present and future. I don''t want him around me, around you, around?


    us. I just want you to kill him."


    "I''m not done with him, Avalyn. I have ns for him."


    "But?I''m?done with him." She curled a lock of my hair around her finger and pushed it away from my


    forehead. "I''m sure that he deserves everything you do to him, but we don''t. You don''t. You are


    torturing yourself along with him too. It''s been hardly eight hours and I already hate seeing you like this.


    Cold and impassive." For the life of me, I couldn''t crack a smile.


    "Kill him ande back to me, Nik. I miss you." She pressed a kiss on my forehead and my eyes slid


    shut. I could feel her hurt and worry and anxiousness through our bond.


    "He kept you captive and tortured you for?eight years. I haven''t even had eight hours. I can''t kill him


    right now, Avalyn." I simply?can''t. I need at least eight months. Eight years sounded better but looking


    at Ava, I knew she wouldn''t agree to it.


    "Eight days, Niki." She pressed her lips together, "I''m giving you eight days, do your worst. But if you


    haven''t killed him by then, I''ll kill him myself."


    "We have a deal." I agreed.

 Chapter 81. After War Punishments

    Chapter 81. After War Punishments


    Niki


    "...you miserable piece of leering vermin." I heard Nat hiss as I entered the dungeon.


    The view that met my eyes was a pleasant one. Max and Nat were having their turn ying with


    Gonzalez. He was not bleeding from theshes Dimitri and I hadid on him yesterday anymore but his


    body was now beautifully tattooed with dozens of welts and wounds in angry red, brown and ck


    colour. There was also an addition to his collection of bruises, cuts and broken bones that delighted


    me.


    Currently, Natalia had her sharp heel pressing down on his balls as he wept in pain and begged and


    apologised to her for looking at her the wrong way in the club and at their house. Nat didn''t seem


    impressed with his meagre begging though.


    Max, who was taking out various dildos from the bag looked up at me and grinned, "we''ve been waiting


    for you. I thought you should have the honour of taking his virginity."


    Somewhere in the background, Gonzalez''s screams intensified and both of usughed at that.


    "Pick your poison, brother." He motioned to the various dildos in front of us. All of them were


    abnormally huge in size. The difference was in the texture. Some were ribbed, some were torturously


    curved, some were vibrators. And I, of course, chose the one with spikes on the head.?


    "Good choice." He grinned when I picked it up. "Talia." Max''s word was enough for her to stop her


    ministrations.


    "On your hands and knees, Vermin." She snapped, taking her heel off of him. And when it took him a


    minute, she used the thin, birchwood cane in her hand to strike his ass hard.


    His hoarse scream echoed in the dungeon and he jumped to his hands and knees. His eyes were


    respectfully lowered and his head bowed down.


    "His new name is Vermin, by the way," Nat announced and Max nodded in approval. "That''s the only


    name he will reply to. And I''ve already trained him, as you can see."


    "Very well." I smirked. It had been a long time since I hadn''t seen the real Natalia Volkov. And now


    since the charade of her being a ve was over, I was sure I would be seeing a lot of badass Nat.


    "Bend over on the table, Vermin," I snapped.


    Like an obedient ve, he crawled to the table before standing up and he bent over it and Nat did a


    quick job of tying him down so he couldn''t move. His body was trembling, he knew what was toe.


    But he hadn''t seen the monstrous thing in my hand. It was the size of three fourth of my forearm. I


    ced it on the table, right in front of his face, his eyes widened and tears quickly filled up. "No...p-


    please...I -I''m sor-sorry, S-sir." He begged pathetically .


    I started unbuckling my pants, "let''s lube this up, shall we."


    A diabolical grin lit up Max''s face too and he too, unbuttoned his pants.


    "No!"?Vermin tried to squirm and shake his head but curtesy of Nat and her handy cane, his back met


    blow after blow till he was lying on the table again.


    "The only wording out of your fucking mouth should be, ''yes, Sir'' or ''yes, Ma''am''." She snarled.


    "You won''t like what I will do if you disobey me again, ve."


    "Yes, Ma''am." He whimpered, his eyes squeezing shut. Nat whacked him again, "eyes on the prize."


    He forced his eyes to stay on the dildo in front of him. The fear in them was almost tangible.


    And then, Max and I pissed on it. And we may have missed the mark a couple of times and the piss


    might havended on Vermin''s face too. His face twisted and he gagged multiple times but to no avail.


    He was tied down tightly.


    Once it was done I wore my leather gloves and then picked it up and walked to his backside.


    "P-please...d-don''t...no..please..." he was sobbing before I even started. And every time he said those


    words, all I could hear was Ava''s begging. And then it made me more furious than I already was.


    Without a warning, I pushed the spiky head against his ass. His high-pitched, pain-filled scream filled


    the dungeon as I worked it in, twisting and pushing. He was bleeding and clenching and squirming


    away. "How does it feel, huh? Having someone shove something inside you when you don''t want it?" I


    snarled.


    He kept screaming and sobbing and apologising but I hardly heard it. Adrenaline was pumping


    throughout my body and I could hear the gushing of my blood to my heart in my ears.


    And then once the head was in, in a single thrust, I pushed the entire thing inside him, drawing another


    loud, gut wrenching scream. "How does it feel to be helpless against a force more powerful than you?"


    I snarled as I began pumping it in and out, slowly at first, stretching him out thoroughly and letting him


    feel the entirety of it. "How does it feel to be useless? To be able to do nothing but lie down and take it


    all?"


    The heat in my body grew and then so did the speed of my hand. A thin veil of red anger covered my


    eyes as my hand moved faster and faster, pushing the dildo in and then out with a speed faster than


    what even I could see. My blood hummed louder and by wolf rejoiced as we reciprocated what


    Gonzalez had done to our mate.


    Emilio screamed and begged and cursed and sobbed. It was all music to my ears. I had awaited this


    day. I had awaited the day I would be able to destroy his body, like he had tried with Avalyn. My sweet


    little Ava. Mine.?All mine.


    Imagines shed in front of my eyes.


    Laughing Ava. Smiling Ava. Shy Ava. Sad Ava. Crying Ava. Ava having a nightmare. Terrified Ava.?And


    then, most heartbreaking of all,?Ava with no hope in her eyes.


    He is the reason she doesn''t wholeheartedly love herself. He is the reason she isn''t truly happy. He is


    the reason she isn''t fully herself.


    A growl escaped from somewhere deep within me.


    "Niki..." The voice snapped me out of it and the veil of anger instantly disappeared. And I saw that


    both Max and Nat were facing me instead of Gonzales and kneeling, their heads bowed down.?Why


    are they kneeling?


    My eyes met Dimitri''s who was at the door, looking at me in shock.?When did he enter?


    Involuntary, I took a step back. And then my eyesid on Gonzalez. He had passed out and his


    backside was a bloody mess. But I could clearly see that I had ripped him open a good couple of


    inches.


    My hands clenched into a fist. I didn''t care that Gonzalez was in this state. But I cared that I had lost


    control. If I had continued further, he would''ve been dead. And he can''t die. Not yet. Not so easily.


    Max and Nat stood up, seeming a little confused but said nothing.


    "What is it?" I asked Dimitri, my voiceing out sharper than I intended it to. I busied myself with


    removing the gloves on my hand,


    Dimitri ignored my tone. "Andrei is back. With... guests. You are needed."


    "Tell him to meet me near the stage at the training field in ten." I gritted. So now hees back.?After?


    we''ve cremated the dead. Anyhow, he knows what''sing.


    "I don''t think??" I red at him and that shut him up.


    "Yes, Alpha." He replied.


    I turned to a guard. "Patch him up. I''ll be backter." He nodded hastily.


    I wasn''t bloody today, thankfully, so I directly ran to the training field with Max, Nat and Dimitri behind


    me.


    It was still ten in the morning and a lot of wolves were training. I caught the sight of Andrei standing


    below the stage, talking to Avalyn and Mikhail.


    "Alpha." Andrei greeted when he saw me approach. I saw that he was holding a chain that held a man


    and a woman whom I recognised as one of our pack members?? Naomi, if I''m not mistaken.?


    "Where were you?" I narrowed my eyes at him.


    "I went to find the reason behind the failure of Phase Two." He motioned towards the pair.


    "Exin, Andrei. I''m already fucking pissed." I red at him.


    He had the decency to flinch. He clearly knew what wasing.


    "As you may recognise, this is Naomi, a warrior of our pack."? I looked at the female and her eyes


    immediately lowered. The guy next to her kept ring at Andrei and then at me.


    I nodded.


    "ording to the n, she was positioned in the house. But Nelson, who is her mate, walked into that


    house. Naomi didn''t want to kill her mate and decided to betray us, she told him he had to get out of


    here, that we knew we wereing. Nelson mind- linked his group and alerted everyone else. And


    then both of them ran away." Andrei informed us.


    I red at her. If she had silently ran away with her mate and managed to not spoil our n, I would


    have let this slide. I know how important mates are. But she betrayed our pack by revealing our n.


    And his dick of a mate, instead of thinking of his future with his mate, snitched.


    I climbed up the stage and looked at Ava. Silently, she too, climbed up and stood next to me. Dimitri


    and Mikhail too, took their ces.


    Max, Nat and Andrei along with Naomi and Nelson stood in front of us. By this time, the curious pack


    members had already gathered around us. Most of them had finished their training for the day


    anyways.


    And after seeing themotion, everyone started gathering around. Good. I didn''t have to announce


    the gathering and them wait for them.


    "Twenty eight people from our side were killed. Out of which twenty one were our pack members." I


    stated the facts. "This happened because of these two people." I nodded towards the pair that were


    chained up.


    "Naomi was hiding in the house, to protect it from the enemy?? Nelson, who was going to kill the


    sleeping family by killing him. But she found out that she was his mate," I told everyone. "I did not


    expect you to kill your mate, but I also did not expect you to betray our pack by telling him that we knew


    they were going to attack." Naomi shrank under everyone''s res. "Nelson, the loyal pack member


    that he is, told his group and it was because of that, that the n back fired and so today many of our


    friends and family are dead. All of this would have been avoided if you would have either just ran away


    with him, or simply not told him till the rest of his group members were dead."


    She clutched her mate''s hand in her own. She knew what wasing.


    "I, Niki Volkov, Alpha of The Rogue Pack and the King of Mozog, sentence Naomi and Nelson to


    death." I announced.


    The crowd murmured in agreement. I guess Naomi didn''t have any friends or family.


    "Along with that, Andrei, Naomi was in your team." I started and I felt Ava grab my hand and squeeze,


    motioning me to not do whatever I was going to do. I ignored it. "She was your responsibility along with


    the rest of the team. Regardless of the problem, you were unable toplete your Phase sessfully,


    which resulted in the death of eight of our wolves before they even made it to Phase Four." It fucking


    angered me that so many wolves lost their lives because of such a silly mistake. Death ismon in


    war and that isn''t anyone''s mistake, but this...this is simple negligence of consideration all aspects


    before selecting a team. And?that?is uneptable.?


    "Half of Mikhail''s team, who wereing from the southern borders crossed paths with Andrei and his


    team on the way and had to stop to help them out, leaving Dimitri and his team of only fifty weak in


    front of an enemy of seventy five, causing a death of five wolves before Avalyn and I could arrive and


    help them out." I focused on Andrei who had his eyes lowered.


    "Did I or did I not ask you if you could do this? Did I not ask you to choose your own team? And tell me


    what was your reply." I asked, keeping voice devoid of all emotion. Just because Andrei is my brother,


    I''m not going to show favouritism and not give him the punishment all wolves have received when they


    have made this mistake.


    "Yes, Alpha." His voice was firm. "You asked me if I could do it and I had replied affirmative."


    "Thirteen wolves died on your watch, directly or indirectly, Andrei. Considering all aspects, including


    your position in the pack as the trainer, you are an extremely valuable pack member. We cannot afford


    for you to be cored. Hence, your punishment will be thirteen silver tippedshes instead." I said and


    Ava gasped and I just knew that she was in tears. In fact, the entire pack was in shock. "But since you


    took the initiative to find the two main people responsible for it, and seeded, I will wave off two


    I waited for anyone to utter a word. Tension rolled off of Andrei. He knew that lots of families had lost


    their loved ones. And anyone would want to see the reason for the loss of their loved one to be


    punished properly. If anyone did, I would have no option but to cor him. It was thew. It was what


    we have been following since centuries.


    No one uttered a word and Andrei''s shoulder''s rxed. It was unnoticeable by everyone else but I


    knew my brother well. He wouldn''t have argued with the punishment. Justice is served when a crime


    has beenmitted. And he believed in our system. The only reason no oneined was because


    Andrei was loved dearly by all. And it was an honest mistake, a grave one, but a mistake nheless.


    And it had to be paid for.


    "Bring Naomi and Nelson to the posts." I ordered and Andrei tied the chain in his hand around the post.


    "Kneel." Imanded.


    Both Naomi and Nelson kneeled, their hands still holding each others as they squeezed their eyes


    shut. I nodded at Andrei who then took out a dagger and made a quick, clean cut across their throats.


    In the next few seconds, both of them gagged, bled and then died. It was quick and simple.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "Take your position." I ordered Andrei who walked towards the other post. Trepidation rose in the air.


    "Please don''t do this." Ava squeezed my hand. I had noticed how her hands had been trembling ever


    since I had began talking. But she knew better than to speak in between. I kept my eyes on Andrei,


    "kneel."


    He kneeled down and held on to the post for the support like he knew he would need it. The tension


    was palpable in the air. Seeing him like this was not be easy for anyone present here. It sure wasn''t


    easy for me. But I do not discriminate. The same fate would have fallen upon anyone else, had they


    been in his position.


    I nodded at Dimitri who picked up the silver tipped whip and walked off the stage.


    "Count." Dimitri said as he spun the whip in the air before snapped it on Andrei''s back.


    "One." He grunted after a beat.


    Dimitri snapped the whip again. And again. But Andrei''s voice did not raise higher than a grunt or a grit.


    I could feel Ava''s heartache in my own heart but she needed to know. She needs to understand how


    everything works. One day, she might even have to hand out these punishments herself.


    The entire pack watched with baited breath as Andrei looksh aftersh bravely and then gritted out


    number after number.


    "Nine." His voice rose. His ck was a mass of tattered skin and blood. There were ces where the


    insides of his muscles could be seen.


    "Ten." Andrei grunted loudly when the silver tip nicked another piece of flesh off his back.


    The whip snapped in the air onest time before itnded on Andrei''s back. "Eleven." He growled


    before he slumped on the post.


    Andrei looked at me in the eye and we both nodded.?We''re good.


    He knows, he understands. Whatever happens, we are brothers. Brothers for life.


    "Take him to the hospital." I said and four wolves came forward with a stretcher and took Andrei with


    them. Mikhail and Dimitri left with them. Ava made a move but I caught her hand. I shook my head


    when her tear filled eyes met mine.


    "Leave me!" She gritted, "I can heal him."


    I tightened my hold on her and pulled her against me. "He will heal just like every other wolf has healed


    when they were given this punishment."


    "Every other wolf??How many people have you whipped with a silver tipped whips?" She seemed


    hysterical.


    "Those who did not follow through with their responsibility." I replied.


    Her face twisted in pain. "Sometimes, Niki, you shock me with just how cruel you can be."


    She tried to twist her arm out of my hold. Her eyes snapped to mine in anger and my hold loosened


    because of it''s intensity. I''ve don''t think I''ve ever seen her this mad. Using that opportunity, she


    snatched her hand away.


    "I''m going to see Andrei because unlike you, I actually consider him my brother and love him like one.


    And don''t worry, I won''t heal him, I wouldn''t want to give you an opportunity to whip me too." And with


    that, she whirled around and ran away.

 Chapter 82. Helicopters and Rocks

    Chapter 82. Helicopters and Rocks


    Niki


    "Sometimes, Niki, you shock me with just how cruel you can be."


    "I''m going to see Andrei because unlike you, I actually consider him my brother and love him like one.


    And don''t worry, I won''t heal him, I wouldn''t want to give you an opportunity to whip me too."


    "She''lle around." Natalia patted my shoulder. I snapped out of my thoughts and realised almost


    everyone were already gone. "She just doesn''t understand the workings of our pack entirely."


    I sighed. "I know. It''s just?? I''ve never seen her that pissed. Not even the day when she saw us in the


    office."


    "That''s because deep down she knew there was more to the story than what she saw. And right now,


    she knows the entire story and then saw what happened. She just needs time to cool down." She


    shrugged. "Let''s go, I''m missing Vermin."


    I smirked. "Let''s go take our frustrations out on him." This was going to be so much fun.? Much better


    than going on a run to let my frustrations out.


    The both of us made our way back to the house in silence. The only thing going on in my mind was


    Ava. She''s upset. But I''m sure she just needs time. She''s been doing so good recently, she


    understands our world so much better now. And she''ll soon see why I had to punish Andrei too. I''m


    sure of it.


    "Max is calling us." Nat said when we entered the mansion. The tone said that it is something


    important.


    "Where is he?"


    "My office." She replied and I quickly climbed up the steps and entered Nat''s office that she used when


    she is here.


    Max was hunched over the desk, drawing something.


    "One of my contacts said that the news that Emilio is dead had spread throughout the pack. Emmanuel


    has taken the Alpha position again. And young wolves think that he is too old. They are nning to


    challenge him for a duel to death to fight for the title of Alpha. But he''s not that old and the chances of


    them winning are sparse." A wolf is in his prime for at least two centuries, only after that the age starts


    showing.


    "We cannot take the chance," I murmured. He''s not a true Alpha, he''s not?that? much stronger than


    the rest of the wolves. If the opponent wolf is actually?really?good, he might win.


    "Exactly. They are nning to challenge him today. We have to reach there before the fight if we want


    Emmanuel alive." Max said.


    Fuck.


    "If they have a decent head on top of their shoulders, they will do it during the day time because the


    presence of the moon strengthens us. And Emmanuel will grow much more stronger than the others


    considering he is the beta." I whispered.


    "It''s twelve right now. How long will it take us to reach there?"


    "Six hours. We will have to fight against the patrol. That will take up more time. Bringing more people


    would mean it will take more time. But we will need numbers if we don''t want them to attack us on


    sight." I replied but then an idea clicked in my head. "But we have their Alpha. Since Emilio is alive,


    what he says, will go. And we have Avalyn. And Mary."


    A grin formed on Max''s face. "I''ll call her and tell her to get there right as soon as possible. I''ll say it''s


    an emergency. But we will still need to leave right away, I need Emmanuel alive." He cracked his


    knuckles.


    A smirk formed on my face. "We will gave fun torturing the father- son duo. My head is already buzzing


    with ideas."


    I told Tessa and April to pack clothes and weapons for Ava and I in separate bags for cold weather


    before I ran all the way to the hospital. Max and I had discussed everything while Natalia went to


    prepare and get Vermin.


    Max had a friend who could sneak us in. But we had to go to Montana Pack through a helicopter and


    then cover some distance in foot. And I only have one helicopter on stand by right now. So the only


    ones going were Ava, Max, Natalia, Vermin and I. We would pick up Mary on the way.


    The hospital in the pack was a three flood building which has the basic and werewolf and vampire


    specific treatments that happen. Anything other than that, we had to go to Greenwich. It had a good


    hospital with good doctors. And a couple of doctors knew about us and we pay them well enough to


    keep our race''s existence a secret and be discrete.


    "Where is Avalyn?" I asked the receptionist.


    "Luna is in the second floor waiting area, Alpha." She replied and I ran upstairs to the waiting room.


    Ava was sitting on a bench, her legs brought up to her chest and her arms circling it as she cried,


    resting her face in her knees and behind her long brown hair.


    "Ava." A whispered felt my mouth.?Shit. I didn''t know it was this bad, or else I wouldn''t have left her


    alone. But I''m thankful I went back to the house or else a lot more time would have been wasted.


    She sobbed harder but didn''t uncover her face.


    "We need to leave, Ava. Something hase up." I sat besides her and wrapped my arm around her


    shoulder, bringing her closer to me. "Look at me Ava. We need to leave. I wouldn''t call you with me


    right now if it wasn''t important." She didn''t even turn to look at me.


    "Where are Dimitri and Mikhail?" Did they just leave her here? That can''t be possible.


    "D-Dimitri...doctor...Mikhail...coffee." She sniffed. I rxed a bit. I knew they wouldn''t leave her alone.


    "We need to go, Love. Max needs some help, we will be making a short trip. Pleasee with me." I


    kissed the side of her head and wiped her cheeks.


    "I don''t want to go anywhere, Niki." Ava snapped, pushing against my chest and backing up from


    me. It pissed me off. Her eyes, nose and lips were red from crying. "I''m going to stay here till Andrei


    wakes up. Because unlike you, I actually give a shit."


    I sprang off my seat and red at the infuriating woman in front of me. "The doctors have given him


    medicine which made him sleep. He is not dying. And he will wake up and recover, whether you are


    here or not." And then I extended my hand and added softly, e with me, Ava. I need you."


    Her eyes snapped to mine before her gaze flickered from my hand and back to my eyes before looking


    out through the ss at a particr door, probably Andrei''s.


    I don''t have time for this. I grabbed her hand in mine and pulled her off the seat and took Ava outside.


    She struggled under my hold and then screamed in my face, "I don''t want to anywhere, you-you?


    asshole! Release me.?Now!"


    I flinched and my heart squeezed with hurt. This is what we are down to.?Name calling.?I''ve been


    called much, much worse than an asshole. But not by Ava, never by my Ava. And that''s why it hurt. I


    would?never?do that to her. I know many people called each other names jokingly. Nat called Max


    asshole on the regr. But in our rtionship, we had a few unspoken rules. And name calling was the


    biggest no-go. I know it was a trigger for her for sure. And no matter how pissed off I was at her, I made


    sure to never cross that line. Ever. But as always, when Avalyn gets angry,?nothing?is off the table.


    Doesn''t she see my desperation? Doesn''t she see how much I need her? Especially right now?


    She never understands me.


    I released her hand. Her eyes widened before they teared. Realisation set in of what she just did and


    then she opened her mouth to give someme and useless excuse and apology. But I didn''t wait for


    that. I had already shifted into my wolf, and was far, far away from her to hear anything.


    I pushed Avalyn at the back of my mind. My mother needs me. I need to avenge her. I need to be the


    one to kill the man who kept her captive. I will never be able to forgive myself if I let anyone else do


    that.


    I reached the mansion and shifted to my skin, annoyed that I would have to waste more time wearing


    clothes. I tore the clothes on my back when I shifted into my wolf.


    I ran to my bedroom and threw on another pair of clothes.


    "Which one is mine?" Is asked Tessa.


    She quickly handed me my bags. "What about Mistress?"


    "She won''t being." I growled as I clutched the bags tighter and ran out. I reached the terrace and


    saw that Max and Nat were already seating and buckled in the helicopter, Vermin in between them. I


    threw my bags inside before I got in the cockpit. I buckled myself, wore my headset and checked all the


    lights before I turned on the copter.


    In two minutes, we were airborne and were flying away.


    "Max, tell Mary that we will be reaching in forty minutes. Nat, mail Ethan Lesley and tell him to have


    Mary escorted to the helipad the second she reaches Volkov Corp." I said and passed her my phone.


    "Yes." They both replied and we made our way to the main city. Our six hour journey by road will cut


    down to three hour journey. But then we do have to travel by foot, and that speed will depend on us.


    In forty minutes, as promised, Inded the copter on the helipad on the terrace of the office. Mary was


    standing there in a pink dress and the man next to her helped her up and settle next to me in the


    cockpit.


    "Thank you." She nodded at the man whoter receded back.


    "Will anyone tell me what is going on now?" She asked loudly.


    "Please let me buckle you in first." I said before I buckled her in properly and passed her a headset.


    She narrowed her eyes at me before she wore it. I guess she still isn''t a huge fan of me. Well, get in


    line ''cause I don''t give a fucking shit.


    I took off again and I rode the helicopter in the direction of the coordinates Max had given me.


    "And who the hell is this?" She crinkled her nose at Vermin.


    "Vermin." Nat instantly replied. "Better known as Emilio Gonzalez." She sneered.


    Mary''s eyes widened. "I haven''t seen him in about ten years."


    "If you had, at least you would have found out Avalyn is alive." I snorted. And then ignored the sharp


    stab of pain I felt when I thought about her.


    "It is a mistake I will regret for the rest of my life." She said, clearly offended but sounded genuinely


    regretful. "And I''m here now, to correct just that."


    "And we appreciate it, Grandma. Thanks." Max pitched in.


    "You want to say thanks? Come home and say it over a cup of tea." She sniffed. "You only remember


    me when you need me." Olddies sure new how to guilt trip people.


    "Sorry, Grams. I''lle after this whole this blows off. Promise." Max replied, making me raise my


    brows. It wasn''t everyday that Maximilian Romanoff said sorry.


    "I''m sure you will." She grinned and settled in her seat further. "Now tell me, where is my favourite


    granddaughter?"


    "She is your only granddaughter." I muttered. "But she didn''t wante to Montana Pack." I lied. "Bad


    memories."


    That genuinely saddened her. "The pack is her''s. She was supposed to take it. It''s her birth right, her


    legacy."


    "Which is why I''m taking it for her." I replied. "This pack was never her''s. All these people did was


    abuse her and add on to her torture." I gritted.


    "There are good people in the pack too." Mary whispered.


    "Don''t you fucking dare. You haven''t been there in ten years. You don''t know what she has lived


    through. You haven''t even heard a single story.?I?know what had happened." All of these people


    deserve to die and rot in hell. I''m going to make their lives miserable. Starting with Vermin and his


    father.


    "Nat." I grind my teeth. I''ll take what I can get for now.


    I heard a small cry before the smell of Vermin''s blood hit my nose. I took a deep breath in, temporarily


    satisfying my thirst for his blood. This should be enough for now. I can''t wait until I get my hands on the


    father- son duo.


    "Tell me what happened." I gritted to Mary.


    "Huh?" She asked.


    "After Emmanuel had his own pack attacked, what story did he spin? What did he do? Tell me every


    single thing."


    "I had already moved out of the pack by that time. Everything there reminded me of what I had lost??


    Jerome and Valerie. I couldn''t stay there anymore. But I visited at least once a year to see Avalyn."


    Mary said. "Emmanuel was the one who had told me what happened. He said that in the middle of the


    night, a few rogues entered the pack boundaries so he decided to go there and check for himself,


    instead of disturbing Javier. He had taken a few of the best men with him too, And apparently, it was a


    well nned distraction. A lot of rogues came in from another direction and went directly for the pack


    house. No one saw theming. It was an ambush. And the top floor was Alpha Quarters. He said


    that Javier and Avalyn were alone and Javier fought them to death to save Avalyn. But none of them


    survived." She dabbed away the tears from the corner of her eyes with her pink handkerchief.


    The more she spoke, the more difficult it got for me to control my anger, especially with Vermin just a


    few feet away.


    "A lot of wolves lost their loves that day. Every single wolf in the pack house and a few in the houses


    around it too. And by the time Emmanuel came back with the rest of the wolves, the rogues spotted


    them and ran away." Her voice trembled.


    "And you actually believed that?" I growled. Anyone with a decent head in top of their shoulders could


    see that everything was all a part of big n. A n to kill the Alpha. How else would they know where


    exactly is the pack house? Why was the Alpha not informed the moment the borders were breached?


    And clearly, the men Emmanuel took with him must''ve been loyal to Javier. Or else they would have


    killed the rogues before they could get to Javier.


    "I''m sorry!" Mary cried out.


    "Shut up, Kol." Max hissed. "It''s fine, Grandma. It''s in the past, what happened, happened. But we are


    going to make it better, we will get revenge."


    I gritted my teeth and said nothing.


    If she had juste and taken a look for herself, she would have known Ava was alive and the entire


    pack was full of liars! Ava wouldn''t have suffered so much if Mary had just used that thing in between


    her ears. I can''t imagine how torturous it would have been for Ava to see her father fight to death for


    her. And then she trusted the people who nned this before being taken as a fucking ve by them.


    A growl left my mouth. Not anymore. Ava is free. Ava is loved. Ava is happy.


    But Max is right. I''m going to torture the fuck out of Emmanuel.


    In the next five minutes, we reached our destination. The majority of the mountain was covered by


    snow so I had to search a ce tond the helicopter.


    There was arge empty space of hand just near the coordinates so Inded the copter there. And


    then we jumped off.


    The entire terrain was covered with snow and the view of the vast, open expanse ofnd was


    spectacr. I could also see the ocean from here. I took a deep breath in. I had to admit, the mountain


    air was good. Less polluted. And was a lot cooler than Silverwitch Bay because of the high altitude but


    for some reason, my wolf and I liked this better. The cold didn''t bother either of us, our bodies


    generated enough heat to keep us warm naturally.


    We were already in Montana Pack and no one had a clue. I took Vermin''s leash from Nat''s hand. I


    need to have him in the palm of my hand right now.


    "Where do we have to do?" Nat asked Max.


    "We have to find the exact coordinates. There will be a rock behind which is a cave and we will have to


    move it and my friend will meet us inside." Max replied and searched around. We couldn''t see any rock


    that we could move. Mary went and sat on a small rock, clearly indicating that she had no intentions to


    help.


    "Why didn''t he meet us outside?" Nat grumbled searching for the moveable rock that could cover a


    cave.


    "Because then the cave will be in in." He replied, rolling his eyes.


    "Maybe it''s not a huge rock that covers the cave. Maybe it''s a rock?? a small one and moving it will


    automatically open the cave. Must be modern machinery of witchcraft." I muttered, looking for a


    different kind of rock.


    The only one that stood out was the lone small rock?? the one Mary was sitting on. "That." I pointed at


    it.


    Mary stood up and looked at it in confusion. Walking past her, I pushed it and the rock twisted, opening


    a cave right in front of us.


    We all walked in, well, except Vermin who crawled in. I didn''t care that he was naked in this cold. Or


    that the hard ground must be hurting him. The miserable he is, the better.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Max!" A guy was standing there that shook hands with Max. "You made it just in time. The fight is


    going to start in an hour. And it will take us about an hour to reach there."

 Chapter 83. Montana Pack

    Chapter 83. Montana Pack


    Niki


    "Where does the cave open up?" Nat asked Max''s friend?? Symon.


    "At the other end of this mountain. Then there is another mountain we have to cross, after which we will


    reach the pack." He replied.


    "Are you a smuggler?" I asked. This is going to be my pack. I need to know.


    Symon looked at me, his eyes judging. I held his eyes.


    "After the death of Alpha Javier, Emmanuel took over. He shut down the import and export outside of


    the pack and kept rtions with only Mystic Lupus Pack. We all know how that pack his." He said with


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    venom. I nodded. Adrik was the worst Alpha in the history of all supernatural leaders. He treated his


    pack like shit and rationed everyone''s food for some reason, all the while eating like a king every


    fucking day.


    "The taxes increased and then came a time when people could not afford bread. Beer was cheaper


    than water. When Emilio took over, we all revolted so they eased a little on the rules but the pack is still


    a mess. We all do what we have to do to survive. You out of all must know that, Alpha Niki." Looks


    like I won''t have to do much to worsen the condition of these fuckers.


    "I do." I replied.


    I saw Mary lower her eyes in shame.


    "Who is she?" He jabbed his finger towards Mary.


    "Mary." I replied. "Alpha Javier''s mother inw."


    Symon''s jaw clenched but he did not say anything more than that.


    We silently made our way through the dark cave. I would kick Vermin in the ass whenever his speed


    would decrease. We could not afford to bete. Symon was leading us, Vermin and I after him, then


    Nat, then Mary and Max was at the rear. The cave was narrow enough that we had to walk in a single


    line. The cave had many twist and turns and many more crossways leading to goddess knows where.


    In a total of twenty minutes, we made it to the other side of the tunnel. Symon pulled a rock on one side


    and the wall in front of us shifted, revealing a beautiful set of mountain ranges. There were three


    colours that dominated the view. Green, brown and white. None of the human bullshit. But since it was


    winter, most of it was covered with snow. And I knew that during the summer, a lot of snow would melt,


    a few rivers would for?? I saw a few that frozen and covered with snow. And I''m sure there was plenty


    of food?? elks, yak, deer, and of course, along with snow leopards and mountain lions. The rivers


    would have a lot of fish because the water was pure so there would be lots of bears too.


    I had to admit, that despite the ugliness Ava had to face here, Montana was a beautiful pack. I liked the


    "We can travel in fur for the rest of the way." Symon told us.


    "You try to escape and I will make you even more miserable than you are, Vermin." I loosened his cor


    so it would stay on even when he would shift into his wolf and then handed the leash to Max.


    "Shift." I ordered and in an instant, Vermin shifted into his dirty blond wolf. His wolf was missing hair


    from the entirety of its back, showing pink skin and the fur on too of his head was missing too, but it


    showed ugly mangled skin, a lot like he now had when he was in human skin.


    "Nice work." Symonmented kicking him in the ribs, making Vermin whimper and then shifted into


    his light brown wolf.


    "Thanks." I smirked before I shifted into my mid- night blue wolf. Natalia shifted too and Mary climbed


    on her back.


    Symon took the lead and we followed after him, running through the slippery trails of the mountains


    without being caught. We were moving right under the noses of the parole without even anyone


    knowing. What a stupid ass pack. It was working out well for me though.


    The mountain we had to cross was too dangerous to cross during this time of the year because of the


    extra slippery trails and the fear ofndslides so we were going to go around it, which would add more


    time. Also, since we weren''t used to running in the snow, it slowed us quite a bit.


    But without a singleint, we continued making our way through the pack, the only sounds we


    heard were our pants, heartbeats and the asional sound of the leather meeting skin?? which was


    Max smacking Vermin with the leash whenever he would slow down.


    We slowed down when we reached a river. We all paused to drink some water. I don''t think I have ever


    drank better tasting or fresher water than this. After the short break, we entered the cold river and


    swam our way to the opposite side. Nat with more difficultly because she had Mary on her back, but the


    strong wolf that she was, she did it withoutint and as quickly as she could.


    We shook the cold ass water off our fur before continuing on our way. We took a turn around the


    mountain range and then Symon slowed down beforeing to a stop.


    I looked at the sight in front of me.


    We were surrounded on all four sides by mountains. The mountains created a valley in the middle


    where the pack was situated. There was ake in the middle, probably where the water from the Lycan


    river was collected before it went down the mountain again.


    The pack was situated around theke and along the foothills of the mountains as well. It sun was


    about to set and the yellow lights were turned on in every cottage, making the whole town look


    beautiful.


    It was foggy at the peak of mountain but I could clearly see the Soare-Luna mountain?? which was the


    tallest mountain on Jivan. Soare-Luna meant Sun-Moon mountains because it was said to be thend


    of both Sun worshippers that is vampires and Moon worshippers, that is werewolves. It is said to be the


    home of God Sol and Goddess Luna. And the Lycan river originates at the top of the mountain. But for


    some reason, no one has ever reached the top. I imagined that it must be beautiful at the top too, one


    would be able to see the entire mountain.


    I had always imagined Montana to be dark and gloomy and dirty. But my opinion was biased because I


    frankly hated this pack.


    And it''s not that this even this beauty will be able to change my views about the people here. I still hate


    the pack just as much.


    I''m going to burn this ce to the ground. And all the people who contributed to Ava''s torture with it.


    Consequences be damned.


    We climbed down the mountain in thirty minutes and it took another ten minutes for us to make it to the


    pack.


    Most of the town was empty and I suspected that it was because the wolves were at the pack house to


    see the fight. Symon stopped in front of a cottage and shifted to his skin.


    "We need to go there in skin. Seeing rogues in wolf form will make it seem that you are here to attack


    us. If you are in human form, you can convince them that you are just here to talk." He said. All of us


    shifted to our skin and entered the cottage.


    We took off the bag packs that we had worn all the way and wore our clothes. I decided to still leave


    Vermin naked. As a precaution, I hid loaded guns in my jeans along with daggers. We had injected


    enough wolfsbane into Vermin''s system that his wolf would cut ties with everyone to save extra energy


    but still survive. Then we gagged him with a secure ball gag so he wouldn''t open his trap when it wasn''t


    needed.


    Once we all were ready we left the cottage and Symon led us to the pack house where the fight was


    going to take ce. We walked through a trail that was less traveled so that people would be unaware


    of our presence till we actually reached the scene.


    "Why are you doing this?" I asked him.


    He seemed like a good wolf. Why would he help rogues enter his pack? Specially those who nned


    on taking over his pack.


    "I owe Max one. And I trust him. We have suffered under shitty Alphas for over a decade. Max believes


    you are a good Alpha and that you would changes things for the better. The pack needs a good, true


    blooded Alpha. And from what I''ve seen, I like you too." He held my eyes.


    I yanked Vermin''s leash, causing thest remaining parts of his hand to loose bnce and he face


    nted in the soil. We smirked.


    From where we stood at the edge of the tree line, we could clearly see the rear end of the pack house.


    It opened up to the training ground. In the middle of which, two young wolves fought in a ring made out


    of chalk whilst the entire pack cheered. Around the ring, four wooden boards were put up where the


    heads of four other young wolves hung. Probably those who had died in this rat race to be an


    Alpha.


    On the heightened podium, Emmanuel sat leisurely on his throne, enjoying the two young wolves


    fighting for their lives below him. His legs were propped up on the back of a naked, shivering ve who


    was on his fours. There was a young female sitting in hisp. A female too young to be near the old


    fucker. She was crying as he kept touching her. She wasn''t even a fucking human.


    It was cold for even wolves to wear normal clothes. And he was keeping humans naked out in the cold.


    They must have kept mom and Ava unclothed too. Red, searing anger spiked inside me at the thought.


    The sky seemed to agree with me because the clouds rumbled before lightening shed.


    "Lightening?" Symon murmured, sounding confused.


    My anger grew the longer I saw him. I can''t wait to torture him.


    "Wait," Max gripped my shoulder. "Look." He whispered, pointing towards the windows on the second


    floor of the pack house. I saw a shadow on every single window.


    "Snipers." I said and Max nodded.


    "Let me take care of them." He said before he disappeared. It made sense. Vampires had a very faint


    smell while we had a strong one. And it was easy to spot a wolf who wasn''t from your own pack.


    "He was never going to fight, was he?" Symon gritted when he realised that Emmanuel had arranged


    those snipers to be there, to kill at hismand.


    "No." It does not look like he has any intentions to fight at all.


    In the next five minutes, I saw the shadows from all the windows drop one by one.


    The crows cheered loudly and I saw the dead body of the wolf being dragged to side by four ves.


    The one who won was making rounds around the ring, holding the head of the wolf between his teeth,


    riling up the pack to cheer for him further. There were a few cries and wails in the air?? the family of the


    dead wolf.


    The entire pack was enjoying the show. They were all rotten and vile down to their core. And they had


    the fucking audacity to call us rogues repulsive?


    At the end of his little juvenile show, he, shifted into his skin, picked up the head of the wolf and walked


    up to the board and grabbed nail and hammer from a ve and hammered the head to the board


    before he whirled around and red a Emmanuel.


    In response, Emmanuel only raised the ss of wine that he was drinking and smirked before downing


    it.


    "He encourages it?" I hissed.


    "It was his idea." Symon replied and Mary started crying silently. It was convenient for him. The wolves


    who had the interest to be the Alpha will reveal themselves, fight to death until one remains. And


    then his snipers would kill him too. And then all thepetition is dead. "He has an entire wall that he


    has specifically built for it. He beheads the wolves that upset him and nails their heads on the wall for


    the pack members to see. So they are reminded to no go against him. And his son followed the same


    tradition."


    A controlled the growl that was building up. But the clouds growled for me in the form of another


    lightening and thunder.


    "Upset him, how exactly?" Natalia asked.


    "Not paying taxes on time. Or those who spoke up against his tyranny, things like those." Symon


    replied. "If you are lucky, he will make you his ve for a specific period of time, which is what he does


    when the wolf is too good of an asset to the pack or if it''s a female." And then his voice turned angry,


    "the female on hisp is Lyra, the little sister of one of my friends. She''s only fifteen. All she did was go


    out for a run, lost the track of time and returned at eleven pm. It''s forbidden to leave the house after ten


    for women. She''s supposed to be his ve for one year, since she was one hourte."


    What. The. Fuck.


    I gritted my teeth. This is not how a pack should work. This is reminding of my childhood days back is


    Mystic Lupus Pack.


    This made me question if all the members of the pack were truly evil or not.


    "Is there anyone who dares to contend against me to be your Alpha?" The wolf in the ring


    growled.


    No one said a word. They knew they would loose.


    ''It''s done.'' Max''s voice rang in my head.


    "It''s done." I said before I stepped out of our hideout and sneaked past the people and walked by the


    pack house to the training ground. No one noticed us as we made our way to their Alpha.


    Emmanuel was a couple of feet away from me, looking like he was having the time of his life.


    Max joined us and nodded at me.?All clear.?I nodded back.?Good.


    Nat handed Vermin''s leash to Symon and then opened the bag pack and took out the silver hand cuffs


    with her gloved hands. And then nodded at me.


    I looked at Max and pointed towards Emmanuel'' right, motioning him to take out the guard at his right


    at which he nodded. I''ll take the left. He was so sure of his n, so sure of himself, he thought he was


    untouchable. He looked careless, he didn''t even notice us creeping towards him. His guards were the


    same. And that was his downfall.


    With a synchronised nod, we moved together. In a sh, Max and I sliced the throat of the guards on


    either sides of Emmanuel, caught his arms and twisted it behind his back where Nat cuffed him.


    Emmanuel growled loudly, causing everyone''s attention to turn towards us.


    "Move." I growled, causing the girl and the ve to scram.


    Max grabbed Emmanuel from the back of his neck and pulled him to the side, holding him captive.


    "Rogues." The pack members started hissing.


    "Kneel." I growled, making my blood hum louder. and against their wishes, everyone fell to their knees


    and red at me. "Call everyone here. I want the?entire?pack here in ten minutes."


    A real Alpha hadn''t walked among them in a very long time which is why they bended to my Alpha


    hold it for long.


    "Who the hell are you?" The wolf who was kneeling in the ring hissed.


    "Alpha Niki Volkov." I growled.


    Their eyes widened when they realised who I was. It was my pack that they had attacked and lost. I


    waited till more people starteding in. The the entire ground in front of me was almost full. Even


    though we had killed two fifty wolves, a lot were still alive. A hell lot more than two fifty. We had thought


    that there were only five hundred wolves who could fight, because of which we had killed half of them.


    But these are a lot more than two fifty. There were easily around seven to eight hundred wolves in front


    of me. I need to talk to the scout who gave me this information.


    Suddenly, my n ofing in without an army sounded foolish. But I wasn''t going to show my


    apprehension. My face remained cold. As long as they were kneeling and were submitting, there was


    no problem.


    "Bring him in." I snapped my finger and Symon brought Vermin in and handed me his leash.


    "Kneel, Vermin." I ordered and he immediately kneeled. I tore his gag. It was of no use now.


    "Who the hell is this? Why are you all here?" Emmanuel hissed.


    "Forgot your own son?" I smirked.


    I heard gasps from the crowd.


    "Emilio? Son?" Emmanuel''s eyes widened.


    Vermin did not move.


    "The only name he responds to is Vermin." I heard a few snickers. "And the only voice he can hear is


    mine, his owner''s. Say ''hello'' to your father and pack members, Vermin." I kicked him in the back.


    He flew forward, as much as the leash could allow, and face nted on the podium. I yanked his leash


    back, making him choke and let out a loud whimper.


    "Hello, father." He cried. "Hello." He looked at the pack members who were looking at him in shock.


    Emmanuel growled and tried to make a move but Max held him tight.


    "Release me, bloodsucker. Right now!" He growled.


    Max shed the side of his face, making him scream. "Silent, pup."


    "Grandma. Come here." Max said and slowly and hesitantly, Mary walked to the stage.


    "Luna Mary." The crowd let out louder gasps. Most of them were the older generation.


    Mary covered her mouth and started crying. The entire crowd fell silent at that. I guess they respected


    Mary a lot.


    "You witch." Emmanuel hissed. "You brought them here?" His eyes shed. "Let me tell yo??" Mary


    raised her hand and said a spell after which Emmanuel lost his voice.


    "Shut up." She shrieked at Emmanuel. "When I made you Alpha, I did not expected that this is the


    condition you will leave my pack in. Remain silent when I am talking."


    She wiped her tears before turning to the pack again, more sobs erupting out of her throat. "I''m sorry,


    for I have made the grave mistake of making him the Alpha of our pack when my dear son-inw Javier


    died in an attack. It was clearly a mistake."


    "I r-recently found of that Av-Avalyn is still alive." She cried harder. "Niki Vol-Volkov is her mate."


    She covered her mouth to control her sobs. She squeezed my arm, motioning me to continue further.


    I took a step forward and looked at the pack of made Ava''s life living hell for thest decade. But


    judging from their faces, they were all in shock too. As if they truly didn''t know Ava was alive all this


    while. I don''t know what to make of it.


    But I decided to go forward with my n anyways. "It was not Rogues that attacked your pack and


    killed Alpha Javier Alvarez. Your own Beta, Emmanuel nned this attack and strategically killed him


    and all the vampires living in your pack. Simply because he did not like vampires and hated the thought


    of his pack having a vampire Alpha. He was so blinded by his hatred that he failed to see that the entire


    pack was happy under his rule."


    They looked at Emmanuel with so much anger and hatred that Emmanuel lowered his eyes.


    "Avalyn did not die in this attack." I growled. "Emmanuel and Emilio kept her captive and tortured her


    for ten long years before I found her three months ago. And apparently a lot of people knew about this."


    "Those who knew Avalyn was alive, stand up." I growled, making my blood up louder again and


    brought my wolf forward to exert more dominance.


    Much to my surprise, only half a dozen stood people stood up. And they looked terrified. ording to


    what Avalyn said, I thought a lot of people knew she was alive.


    "Come to the front," I ordered them. On shaky legs and against their will, they made their way forward


    till they reached the bottom of the podium.


    I nodded at Nat and she went ahead and she quickly and efficiently sliced their throats. No one spoke,


    no one dared to utter a word.


    "From this moment forward, I am your Alpha." I growled out my promation.


    "You can never be our Alpha." The wolf in the ring hissed as he broke my dominance and stood up.


    "Mary ran away a decade ago like a coward and I have never even seen this Avalyn. Why the hell


    would I follow you, rogue?"


    The entire crowd started murmuring in agreement.


    "Yes! You are a rogue!"


    "Get out of ournd, rogue!"


    People started breaking away from mymand and started standing up.


    "You aren''t our Alpha!"


    "We will kill you!"


    They started moving towards us.


    I was good at fighting. So were Max and Nat. But we sure as hell couldn''t take on eight hundred


    wolves.


    "You dare to step on?ournd?"


    "We have had enough of tyrannical Alphas!"


    "Kol?" Max asked.


    My eyes met my brother''s.?We will fight till we die. We will fight till we kill them all.


    My eyes met Nat''s. We are a team. We knew what we were walking into when we came here. And if


    we came in like a team, we will go out like a team.


    "You will die today, rogue!"


    "Today is the death of the Rogue King!"


    Nat took out a rope from her bag and tied Emmanuel and Vermin together so they wouldn''t be able to


    move and handed the end of the rope to Mary, "if we die, you need to kill them." She gave us a nod.


    There was a very,?very?small chance that Dimitri, Mikhail and Ava had put together that we are here,


    gathered our entire army and were marching up the mountains. And if it was happening, it would still


    take them a good six hours. The chances of them making it here on time were slim.


    Max and Nat shared a passionate kiss. Most probably theirst kiss. And then took their position on


    either side of me.


    All of us took our guns out and took off the safety.


    "Attack!"


    "Kill! Kill! Kill!"?They began running towards us.


    "Zaschitit'' korolya. Sem''ya prezhde vsego."?Both of them growled together and a warmth settled in my


    heart.?Protect the King. Family above all.?Even after all these years, my brother will fight for me. And


    we are a family. One for all and all for one.


    I raised both my guns.


    ''I love you, Avalyn Volkov.'' I whispered in her mind-link before I shut our link before she could scream


    more insults at me. Also, now she won''t be able to feel anything if I get hurt.


    And then all hell broke loose.

 Chapter 84. Power Play

    Chapter 84. Power y


    Niki


    A deep, rumbling growl hit my ears.


    And just like mine, it had an effect on the entire pack. All of them stopped. Though they didn''t kneel, all


    of them grew confused and began turning their heads to look at the source.


    And there she was.


    My Queen.


    Walking towards me with and elegance and grace that was nonpareil.


    People bowed and moved out of her way as she walked straight. Her hair had turned silver and her


    eyes electric blue. They seared into my soul.


    Armed wolves nked her sides, protecting her and providing her with a wide girth.


    She didn''t have to utter a single word. The Montana Pack members made way for Ava without a word


    like the Queen she was.


    It was night time now but being werewolves, we had no problem seeing things. But one thing that


    distracted me was that Ava''s silver hair reflected light, making them shine like...the moon. She looked


    divine...celestial. I couldn''t speak, all I was capable of was to stare at her.


    She snapped her fingers and the crowd went deathly silent. Another snap, the heads of the head


    wolves were off the boards and attached to their own bodies again.


    I have never been more turned on by a power y.


    And then she climbed up the podium and took her ce next to me. I could already see it. The change


    of heart in their eyes. They recognised Avalyn, and even the ones who didn''t, knew she was someone


    special, someone worthy. One thing shined in everyone''s eyes. Respect. It''s not every day that a


    female canmand and make an entire pack submit like this. Especially a regressive minded pack


    like Montana.


    "Does anyone now doubt the fact that I''m the daughter of Alpha Javier and Luna Valerie?? who was


    half faye-half werewolf?"


    Everyone shook their heads in impable synchronisation.


    "I am the true heir of Montana Pack. My mate, Niki is the Alpha and I am your Luna," she


    announced. "Those who do not agree,e forward." Wolves know that there is strength in numbers.


    But when called upon singrly, mostck courage. Or maybe, they were smart.


    The wolf in the ring was the only wolf stupid enough to growl and issue a challenge.


    Ava''s eyes focused on him. "I can kill you without lifting my finger," she said unflinchingly. "But since


    you think you can be the Alpha, you will have to fight Niki...,"


    Smirking, I walked down the podium and towards the ring.


    "...and defeat him in a duel to death."


    My smirk did not falter.


    I entered the ring and stood my ground as I watched him circle me. It didn''t take me long to size him


    up. He was juvenile and cocky. And with the way he had positioned himself, he was going to attack me


    head on. That was going to be his downfall.


    "You can shift into your wolf any time you want." At that, he instantly shifted into his wolf. "Use of any


    sort of weapons is prohibited." Ava''smand whipped in the air, "begin!"


    The wolf came running towards me and I stood still, waiting for him to reach me.


    His mouth opened wide as he was a couple of feet away, wanting to bite me. When he neared me, my


    hands shot out and grabbed both his jaws in both my hands and I whirled around, pulling my hands in


    the opposite directions so I tore his fucking mouth open. He cracked his skull open and I used my


    momentum to throw his now dead body at the bottom of the podium, beneath Ava''s feet.


    All of this happened in a split second.


    The pack broke into gasps and dread rolled off of them.


    Ava''s blue eyes met mine. "Would anyone else like to challenge Niki?"


    The pack fell silent.


    "I, Avalyn Alvarez- Volkov, Luna of the Rogue Pack, Queen of Mozog," cue more gasps, "and the


    rightful heir of Montana Pack, strip Emilio Gonzalez, Alpha of the Montana Pack from his position as


    the Alpha."


    Emilio howled in pain and copsed on the floor. Being stripped from your position is mate of the worst


    pains a wolf can experience in life, next to being rejected by their mate.


    "Kneel." Ava ordered and I sat on my one knee and looked up at her.


    "Do you promise to love and cherish this pack as would a father his children?"


    "I do." I vowed.


    "Do you promise to feed the pack, taking the first bite of the kill and giving the pack, the rest?"


    "I do."


    "Do you promise to protect and rule Montana Pack fairly and justly, to your best capabilities?" She


    asked, her blue eyes now soft and loving. My chest ached at it''s tenderness.


    "I do."


    "I dere Niki Volkov, Alpha of the Rogue Pack and King of Mozog as the Alpha of Montana Pack."


    Ava dered.


    And I saw pride in her eyes. She was proud of me. And just like always, my bestid ns change


    when ites to her, I decided to let go of my anger and do good by Ava. I''ll do good by Montana.


    We had gathered in the living room after I had ordered the pack to disperse for tonight and told them a


    pack meeting will be held tomorrow at nine am.


    My head ached because of the new bonds formed will all of the pack members. I had already shut my


    link to stop the buzzing. I know I will get used to it in a couple of hours.


    I held two leashes in my hand right now?? Vermin''s and his father''s. I needed to find a new name


    appropriate name for him.


    I''ll need extra time to have fun with the father-son duo.


    Ava was sitting on one of the couches with Nat. Her hair was back to brown and her powers had


    simmered down. I know she was uneasy being back in the same house she was tortured in so I had


    told Symon to arrange for another one for us. He had sent a couple of ves to clean up one of the


    cottages near the pack house. I could also feel her anxiety from being around Vermin and his father.


    I let her be. I was still a little pissed at her. And we needed to talk, just not in front of everyone.


    "We had the information that there were five hundred wolves who can fight in the pack. Where did the


    reste from?" I asked Symon.


    "Your information is correct. Now there are only two fifty wolves that can fight. The females were not


    allowed to train." He replied, his jaw clenched.


    "Are you telling me that there is an entire generation of woman that cannot fight?" I growled.


    "Yes, Alpha." He replied.


    "What else?"I asked.


    "A lot of people are judged wrongly and the dungeons are crawling with people who did notmit


    crimes grave enough to be put in dungeons. The old warriors of the pack, who were trained under


    Alpha Javier are strong but the new generation is cocky and weak. The security is weak and corruption


    in the system high. A lot of taxes are collected and the funds are not being used in the interest of the


    people. The bridge between the rich and the poor is too much. All those who are rich worked for Vermin


    and filled their pockets. The working ss and the warriors are poor and have little to no motivation to


    work because of that. To get more ves, more and more humans were kidnapped from the nearby


    cities and towns and people are getting suspicious. The human police have came up here to


    investigate thrice in thest year, and each time they''ve been paid a hefty sum to keep quiet."


    I kept quiet and thought over it.


    The fundamental structure of the entire pack was faulty. Many changes and reforms will have to be


    brought in. The rules will have to be changed. The basic way of living of every member of the pack will


    have to change.


    But then on the other hand, this??the way the pack is right now is exactly what I wanted. I wanted to


    ruin the pack. To burn it to the ground. To annihte it.


    Then why do my instincts tell me to help the pack? To make everything right again? To re-establish


    peace and order??Because of Ava. Because this is her home.


    "I will see what I can do." I told him and walked out of there.


    I needed fresh air to think things through. I got Emmanuel but something doesn''t feel right. Something


    doesn''t fit. It''s not... satisfactory. It feels like a piece is missing. I miss mom. More overwhelmingly than


    I have ever had.


    I stepped out of the pack house and took a deep breath. I started walking down the road, taking


    random twist and turns.


    "Niki." I heard Ava call so I stopped but didn''t turn around.


    She caught up to me and caught my hand in hers, making me look at her. She looked different. Her


    hair were tied up in a high ponytail. Her eyes were bright, her lips red and cheeks rosy. I know it was


    probably because of the cold weather, but in that moment, she looked happy.


    Her eyes lowered before she gathered the courage to look at me again. "I''m sorry."


    "I know." I said with no heat.


    "I shouldn''t have called you an asshole." She flinched at that word again. "Because it''s not true. And I


    should have listened to you and came back with you. I left toe here the second I knew what you


    were nning. I should have known something was up when you came to get me," she ranted, "I''m


    sorry I didn''t listen. I now know that you needed me to back you up and be by your side when you


    addressed the pack but I was...I was just?so?angry." She bit down on her lip hard.


    "I know that too."


    "I''m so sorry. I couldn''t see past my anger. I??"


    "Ava, I need to be alone right now." I said softly. Her eyes quickly filled with hurt and tears. "I -I''m sorry


    Niki!" A sob rose up her throat and her slid her arms around my waist and hugged me tightly.


    "This isn''t about you, Ava. Yes, I''m mad at you but I''m not walking away from you. I just need some


    time to think about somethings." I rested my head on top of her''s and caressed her silver hair.


    "Will youe back to me tonight?" She asked in a small voice.


    "I will alwayse back to you."


    Slowly, she released me and took a step back. Her eyes searched for mine until she realised I meant


    my words. "I''ll wait for you." And with that, she kissed my jaw, turned around and left.


    I continued making my way around the pack.


    When will I finally be at peace with mom''s death?


    I thought that the day I will have Emmanuel, I will feel good and I will finally be able to forgive myself for


    being a shitty son. What kind of son can''t protect his own mother? Hell, I didn''t even know she was


    alive. I thought the attackers had killed her. But she wasn''t dead, she wasn''t dead until two years after


    that.


    And I know I won''t stop feeling that way till I kill Adrik. Especially when I know that Adrik has a hand in


    it. If the Gonzalez'' only did trade with Mystic Lupus, it meant they were friends, if not, acquaintances.


    And he knew that Mystic Lupus would be the first ce I woulde if something happened to Mom.?


    He wasn''t wrong about that.?Max, Dimitri and I had broken in the pack and searched for weeks without


    finding a single clue. How could we? He had passed his dirty work to Emmanuel.


    I''m going to?kill?those fuckers.


    I''m at peace with what happened with Ava. I have Emilio, I torture him. Yes, I''ll torture him a few days


    more but I''m satisfied with the fact that I have him. It''s just Mom''s death I''m not satisfied with now.


    I had reached theke and I didn''t even realise it. There was not a single soul over here. I knew that


    the entire pack was scared of us.


    They were well within their right to be. We hadn''t given them a single reason to not fear us.


    I thought that this was what I wanted but it just bothered me. Ava and I are loved by our pack. But I


    want us to be loved by both our packs.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    A momentter, I realised what I just said in my mind. Both our packs.


    I really had epted this pack as my own. And deep down, I know I need to do the right thing. And not


    just because of Ava. The people have suffered enough. I''ll talk to Ava and get more rity on what had


    happened with her past.


    I sat down under a huge tree which was just by theke and leaned against it. It felt good. I closed my


    eyes for a couple of seconds and I heard light footsteps.


    "You''re in my spot." I heard someone say and my eyes opened and I saw a boy who looked like he was


    of Adrian''s age ?? around eleven or twelve, looking down at me with a frown on his face and a big book


    in his hand.


    I scooted, giving him ce to sit.


    Shrugging he sat down besides me and opened his book and used his knees as a support for his


    drawing book and began sketching.


    He was drawing a face and I had to admit that he was a really good artist for his age.


    "You''re the new Alpha right?" He asked me, still concentrating on his sketch.


    "Mmhmm." I replied, watching his drawing. His tongue came past his lips and it moved along with his


    pencil, in the same pattern and at the same time. I don''t think he even realised it. A smile tugged at my


    lips, it was almost funny.


    "Mum said to stay away from you because you''re worse than the previous Alpha." He told me casually.


    "Then why did youe sit here? Won''t your mother get angry?"


    "It''s?my?spot.?You''re?the neer." He replied.


    "True." I nodded. This is the reason I loved kids. They were candid. And always said what they thought


    and expressed what they felt. No facade, no filter.


    "And-," he stopped as he shaded the eyeballs, "-and I don''t think anyone can be as bad as the previous


    Alpha." He continued, "you gave me my spot back. You didn''t throw me in the prison for asking you to


    move. So I like you."


    "You''re wee, and I like you too." He smiled a little at that and then coloured the other eyeball. "But


    why would I throw you in the prison?" Did Vermin but children in the fucking dungeon too?


    He only shrugged so I let him be. He drew in silence and I watched his drawing.


    It looked awfully simr to himself. Only, it was a girl.


    "Are you drawing yourself?" Maybe he was just drawing himself with long hair.


    "No." He said it like I was stupid. "This is a girl." He sounded genuinely offended.


    "Why are you drawing yourself like a girl?" He is an odd kid.


    He sighed like I was hopeless. "This is my twin sister. Or at least this is what I think she looks like now."


    "What''s her name?"


    "Victoria." He replied softly. I swear my heart stopped for a second.


    "Did she die?"I asked softly.


    "No." He whispered. "The bad Alpha took her away because I was teaching her how to fight."


    A growl tore through my throat.


    His eyes widened as he scrambled to get away from me. "I''m sorry!?Please?don''t kill her! I will?never?


    teach any girl how to fight!" He was in tears now.


    I''m pretty sure my eyes were pitch ck right now because my wolf wanted out and wanted to kill


    Emilio right this second.


    "How old was your sister when Emilio took her away?"


    "Seven." He whispered.


    "And how old are you now?"


    "Eleven."


    Another growl ripped through my throat.


    Four fucking years. That fuckface threw a little girl in jail for four fucking years.


    "Come with me." I extended my hand towards him. He took a step back in fear.


    I pushed my wolf back and softened my features into a smile. I''m sure it looked like a grimace but I


    bent down to his level to appear small and less dangerous. "I want to take your sister out of the prison,


    pup. I need you toe with me to recognise her so we can get her out quickly." Also because I''m


    pretty sure she would be scared out of her wits and is more likely toe with me if she sees her


    brother.


    Goddess knows how many children are in there.


    He grabbed my hand and we made our way back to the pack house. He was running and I was jogging


    besides him.


    "Show me to the prison." I ordered a wolf I found on the way.


    The wolf''s eyes widened. "Yes, Alpha."


    We both followed after him. He took us through the pack house and took us downstairs and then


    towards a huge stone door. The guard that was standing widened his eyes and bowed.


    "Open the door."


    "Yes, Alpha." The boy''s grip on my hand tightened.


    The door opened and we stepped inside the dark and dingy prison. It was a very long narrow pathway


    with jails on our either side. All the walls were built with huge blocks of stone. It would be impossible to


    escape this ce.


    "What''s your name?" I asked to soothe the boy. I should have asked it sooner.


    "Lucas," he replied, looking everywhere with wide eyes.


    Each and every cell was filled with people. It was a cell of about five people at the most and about ten


    were filled in one. This ce is really crawling with people. I need to pass their judgements quickly.


    I stopped in front of the jail which had about four kids in it. I controlled my growl when I took the key


    ring from the wall and began unlocking it.


    "Vicky!" Lucas shouted in excitement and shot inside.


    A girl looked up and tears started falling down her face. Lucas ran to her and sat besides her, hugging


    her as they both started crying loudly.


    The other three kids?? one girl and two boys looked at me with fear.


    "Come on," I opened the door wider. "It''s time to go home."


    They still looked scared and made no movement, they kept sitting against the wall.


    "Come on, Vicky, we are going home." He pulled her sister to her feet and she took a step before she


    fell down to her knees, unable to walk.


    Shit.


    I walked in and picked her up. I extended my arm towards the other kids and smiled warmly.


    "He is our new Alpha. And he is good." Lucas told them seriously.


    One girl came forward and took my hand, tears falling down her cheeks.


    "I will be back." I''ll take these two out and return for the other twoter.


    "I will stay guard, Alpha." Lucas looked at me seriously.


    I nodded at the little guy and and quickly dashed out. The main stone door was opened and I handed


    the two girls to the guard outside.


    "One scratch on either of them and you are a dead man." I hissed before I dashed in again and went


    towards their cell again.


    Lucas, who was talking to the boys quietened at my arrival. Lucas nodded at me and the two boys


    stood up and I carried them out too.


    Lucas walked besides me as we were making our way out. My steps slowed when my eye caught one


    cell. It was empty.


    No, I thought as I looked closer. A very sickly thin and decaying vampire was sitting in the corner. He


    looked like he had barely been fed in years. But what made me curious was that while every single jail


    had over ten wolves in them, this one only held one man. It wasn''t like he was dangerous, I doubted


    the man could even lift his his finger.


    "What is your name?" I asked the man.


    After a couple of seconds, his blood red eyed opened and found mine, pinning me to my spot. A feeling


    of dead rolled in my belly.


    His mouth opened and this tongue shot out, like he was trying to get some moisture over his extremely


    chapped lips. And then I saw his throat move before I heard his feeble voice.


    "J-Javier."

 Chapter 85. Fire and Power

    Chapter 85. Fire and Power


    Niki


    I picked up the key ring from besides his cell and held it out for the little man.


    "Lucas, I want you to unlock the door, I will drop them out and be right back." I handed him the key


    before I dashed out of the dungeon and ce the boys on the floor. The guard two was sitting on the


    floor with the girls on hisp and he was talking to them, trying to make them smile.


    He seems like a good man.


    "Bring a couple of ves in. Preferably those whose owners don''t mind them dying. I want them here


    right now." I ordered before I ran inside.


    Lucas had opened the door but he was standing outside, looking a bit scared to go inside.


    I patted him on the shoulder, silently saying that he did a good job and walked inside the cell. I knew he


    was Ava''s father. But I needed to conform it. How is he alive? Ava said he died. Mary said he died. All


    the pack members believed he was dead too. They must have felt his link break. Or maybe they


    stripped way his title somehow. I don''t know how someone can do it to their superior but maybe a witch


    can do it.


    "What''s your full name?" I knew the answer before he opened his mouth. He was pale but his skin was


    naturally tanned??the Hispanic kind.?Ava must have gotten her pale skin tone from her mother.?And I


    recognised his features, I had seen him when I was a kid and still in Mystic Lupus. But right now, he


    looked...decayed. His skin was pale, almost greyish green. The skin around his eyes had sunken along


    with his cheeks, making his eyeballs pop out. His back was hunched and his t-shirt hung over him like it


    was hanging on a hanger. I''m sure he once filled it out perfectly. But right now, he looked nothing like


    the man I had met when I was a kid.


    His lips parted but no voice came out. His hand trembled but he was unable to lift it.


    "Alvarez?" My voice was rough as I spoke. This is fucked up. Avalyn will loose her shit if she sees her


    father like this.


    The dim light in his eyes changed, disying life. And then, with much difficulty, he nodded.


    Goddamn.


    "Let''s get out of here, old man." I murmured and then put his frail body over my shoulder before I


    walked out.


    Lucas walked on my other side and grabbed my hand as we walked towards the exit.


    I frowned when I saw that the door was closed. I tried to push it open but it was... locked?


    I growled. "Open the door or else I will kill you."


    "I don''t know what happened, Alpha." Came the guard''s panicked voice. "Suddenly the door mmed


    shut and it isn''t opening. I''ve been trying to open it since you went in." It was the truth.?


    "Fire!" I heard a scream.


    My eyes widened and I looked down at Lucas. He looked at me with terror filled eyes.


    I bent down to his level. "I promise I will get you out of here alive, Lucas. But for that I need you to not


    cry and do exactly as I tell you, alright?"


    He nodded and wiped his eyes. "What do you need me to do?"?


    I ced Javier down and sat him up against the door. "Stay here and protect him, okay? And let me


    know if you hear any news from outside."


    He nodded and I ran inside the dungeon.


    And true to the scream, one end of the dungeon was on fire.


    ''Ava, I''m locked inside the prison and there is a fire burning here. I need your help to get out. There are


    a lot of people here that need to get out too.''?I mind- linked her.


    ''I''m on my way.'' Came her immediate response. I decided upon not telling her about Javier until she


    actually sees him.


    I''m pretty sure that most of the people here have notmitted any true crime and I need to save


    everyone.


    I first unlocked the cell closest to the fire. "The door is shut, it''s not opening. Everyone will stand near


    the door." It was furthest away from the fire. "Give wide girth to the boy and the vampire or we will have


    a problem." I growl and opened the door. "Help the people in your cell to escape." I said when I saw the


    people in the end unable to get up.


    A couple of people of people began helping them and started walking out. I decided that if I open all the


    cells right now, it will be chaos and I won''t be able to concentrate in finding a way out. But then these


    wails and pleas were getting louder by the second.


    I growled loudly. "Shut up."


    The dungeon quietened down. "I promise to save all of you but if I open the cells right now, all of you


    will onlye in my way."


    "But the fire is spreading quickly. What if you won''t save us in time?" Someone cried out.


    I looked at the fire. I know its spreading quickly. It was on the wall at the end of the hallway. How did


    the fire even start? It was away from the cells, no one could have lit it. And even if they did, no one had


    the supplies to light a fire, much less the ability to light it up over stone walls and make it spread so


    quickly without any mmable objects present. I''ll dwell on itter. I need to find a way for all of us to


    escape.


    "I''m unlocking all the doors, if the firees close to your cell, you will quietly walk out and stand near


    the door. Otherwise, no one will step out of the cell without my explicit permission." I growled and


    motioned to the young man in front of me to open all the cells. He nodded and set to work.


    The first thing I did was tob the entire dungeon, looking for a way to escape. But there were no


    windows. Neither were the drainage holes big enough to fit a person.


    ''The outside of the dungeon is burning too, Nik.'' Came Ava''s panicked voice. ''I have evacuated the


    area. What should I do?''?She seemed hysterical.


    ''First, calm down.'' I told her.


    I thought about it. And how the hell is the dungeon burning from outside too?


    I went towards the end of the dungeon, where the fire was still burning and pressed over the wall from


    where the fire first started. There has to be a secret door or a window or something.


    The clothes on my back burned and fell in the fire I was standing on and turned into ashes.


    I couldn''t feel the fire or felt the burn. The heat almost... made me feel stronger somehow.


    I pushed against the entire wall and felt nothing. If the fire was burning on the outside of the dungeon


    as well, the pack house will immediately catch fire. It was made of wood.


    Where the fuck did the fire start from? I punched my fist against the wall and the stone cracked slightly.


    And then an idea struck me.


    ''Ava, get out of there and walk outside, to the east wing of the house.'' I told her as I ran out if the fire


    and saw the terrified eyes that were filled with hope watch me with fascination. I ran towards the east


    end of the dungeon that was away from the fire.


    What I had understood about the pack house''s structure was that this end of the dungeon lied exactly


    below the east wing of the pack house. And this wall should be where the pack house ends too. I''m


    underground right now but if I were one a level above this, on the other side of the wall would be the


    outside.


    ''I''m here, Niki.'' Avalyn was breathing hard.


    ''Good girl. Now the dungeon is on the basement level. I want you to built a sort of tunnel that will help


    us get out of here.''


    ''I can''t think straight, Niki.'' She was having a panic attack. ''The entire house is on fire. Everyone is


    out and safe but the house is copsing. I''m not sure how long the dungeon will hold up. I can''t put out


    the fire. I can''t focus.''


    ''Take a deep breath, Love.'' Imanded softly. If the stone of the dungeon started copsing because


    of the weight of the falling house, we were all going to die. I might be immune to fire but I''m sure as hell


    not immune to death by being crushed.


    ''Now take a couple of steps back and think that you are digging a hole in the ground. It should be


    diagonal, like a slide, the lower end about twelve feet below the ground level. Image all the soiling


    out. A path is being created. A path that is wide through where a lot of people can walk out easily.


    Imagine me walking out of that tunnel to you.''


    ''It''s done, Niki. I see a stone wall.''?I fucking love this woman.


    ''Good girl.'' I smiled. ''Now take out only one stone.''


    A stone startede out from the top and a little light shone in but the ceiling started copsing.


    ''Niki!'' She cried and out the stone back in it''s ce. I looked at the ceiling to make sure it wasn''t


    falling again. That''s when I realised that with the way the stones were ced, the walls acted as a pir


    of the pack house. If they were taken away, the entire thing will start copsing.


    ''Hold on, Love. Let me think.''


    I looked back at the all the people that were now huddled by the door, at the end of the hallway, looking


    at me with wide eyes. The fire was licking up the dungeon and slowly reaching them. The dungeon was


    already filled with thick ck smoke.


    But as ordered, they remained silent, except the asional coughing.


    I looked back at the wall as I tried to think of something.


    If the wall is destroyed, the entire pack house will copse.


    ''Ava remember how you turned those corpses into dust at the beach during the war?''?I asked. ''Just like


    that, turn the entire house into dust.'' The fire will be put out automatically when there will be nothing


    present there. I just hopes it works on such arge scale. She hasn''t worked on anything this big.


    ''It''s done.'' She whispered after sometime.


    ''Good girl,''?I smiled. ''Now start taking out the stones on that are forming the ceiling now.''


    One by one, the stones on top out heads starteding out and the thick ck smoke started


    escaping from there. Once she had removed the enough stones so that she could see me, she gave


    me a tearful smile. She was kneeling on the ground, her hands clutching the ground, her clothes half


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    burnt and smudges of smoke on her worried face. I gave her a shaky smile.


    "Let''s get this done with quickly Ava. The people are trapped that side." I pointed towards the side of


    the dungeon where the people were standing.


    Nodding, she got to work and started removing the stones from the other end.


    I walked towards them and the people looked at me in awe, almost like one would look at God.


    Once Ava had removed enough stones to create a decent sized hole, I picked up Lucas and jumped,


    easilying on the ground level and ced him on the ground. He looked at me reverently.


    "I promised I''ll get you out safely."


    He gave me a smile through tears, "I kept him s-safe."


    "Good job, Lucas." A patted his shoulder and he gave me a wide smile.


    I looked at the gawking people gathered around. It looked like the whole pack was gathered here.


    "What are you waiting for? Those are your pack members and they need your help right now." I


    growled and as if they were snapped out of their bewilderment, more and more people started jumping


    in and jumping out, holding one person. The people in the dungeon were too weak to use their


    werewolf strength and jump out themselves.


    I jumped in again and picked up Javier who was still slumped against the door. He had his eyes closed


    and his heart beat was slower than before. I hope he makes it.


    I put him over my shoulder and jumped out. I saw that Ava was removing the stones and the pack


    members were jumping in and carrying the people out. Some people wandered around, lost while


    some met friends and family. It was chaos at best. Innate happiness mixed with mncholy was almost


    tangible in the air. And ck smoke obstructed our vision but people were happy.


    I ced Javier on the ground and my eyes quickly fell on the guard who was out of the door. In his


    hand, he clutched the leashes of four ves.


    He quickly rushed to me, the ves rushing behind him. "I swear, Alpha, I did not lock the door. Or set


    the fire. I had nothi??"


    "I know." I grabbed a ve and pulled him towards me.


    "You know?" He squeaked. Whoever responsible for this is going to die by my hands.


    "Yes." I growled and shed the side of the ve''s neck.


    I pulled Javier in a sitting position and put his lips against the bleeding neck.


    He isn''t drinking.


    "Drink damnit." I growled. "You can''t give up now."


    His tongue darted out of his mouth.


    "Yes, drink!" I growled and then his mouthtched on as he sucked the blood. His red eyes snapped at


    mine as he kept sucking the blood out like his life depended on it. And it did.


    He regained his skin colour by the time he discarded the ve.


    I grabbed another and shed her neck before throwing her in hisp. His mouthtched on again but


    his eyes remained on me. It was unnerving.


    Blood dripped down the sides of his mouth as he sucked voraciously. His body started filling out too


    and the decaying smell was finally gone.


    He threw the ve away before his hand shot out to grab another one. I watched as he drank this one


    and the next one out. His body was fully filled out by the time he was done with the fourth. All the


    muscles were back in their ce, like nothing had happened at all, like thest ten years hadn''t


    happened.


    "Another one?" I asked.


    "I''m good for now." Javier shook his head before he stood to his full height. He looked every inch of the


    Alpha he was a decade ago, especially with the sharp ocean blue eyes and the blood dripping from the


    sides of his mouth, it made him look deadly. The guard''s eyes widened when he finally recognised who


    the vampire was.


    "What is your name, young man?" He looked at me with familiar kind eyes. Now?this?is the man I had


    met when I was a kid.


    "Niki Volkov." I extended my hand.


    "Viktoria''s son." He ignored my hand and took me by surprise by hugging me.


    Over his shoulder I caught Ava''s confused but still teary eyes.


    I beckoned her toe closer.


    "I''m not just Viktoria''s son," I took a step back and gave him a smile. "I''m your daughter, Avalyn''s mate


    too." I said just in time for Ava to stand beside me.


    She was just staring at Javier in bewilderment.


    "Ava, its your father, Javier." I said softly.


    A tear slipped down her eye. And then another. And they were followed by many more.


    Ava took a step towards her father but he shook his head, as if he was in shock, and took a step back.


    Ava''s eyes widened before she whimpered.


    Without a word, Javier took off.


    Ava broke down and I got mad. No, I got fucking?furious?at that ungrateful bastard. I ran after him and


    chased him through the woods before I caught him and mmed him against a tree. "What the fuck,


    man?" I growled.


    Javier couldn''t meet my eyes, he kept looking on the ground.


    "Look at me." I growled. "That''s your daughter who loves you to death."?Literally. "What the hell is


    wrong with you?"


    Javier pushed me away. I stumbled back before I caught my footing and red at his retreating back. A


    growl escaped my throat. He was still running away.


    I caught up to him and turned him before I punched him, making him fall down. "You called me son and


    hugged me. Would''ve been better if you could''ve done that to her."


    Why the fuck would he do that? To his own daughter? Ava said he was an amazing father. Sure doesn''t


    look like it.


    He looked up at me and his eyes watered. "I heard her, Niki."


    My heart stopped.


    Fuck.


    "I heard her scream and cry out for help every fucking day for thest decade." His lower lip trembled.


    My jaw clenched. This is messed up. No father should have to go through this, no female should have


    to go through what Ava did.


    "That was the only reason Emmanuel kept me alive. So I could hear the screams of my daughter when


    his son raped my daughter over and over, only three storeys above, while I was locked up, helpless


    and useless." A tear slipped down his cheek.


    "What kind of father was I that I couldn''t protect my own daughter? For thirteen years, I entrusted the


    wrong man with my daughter, countless times I had him babysit her, let that bastard''s son y with her.


    I thought he was a good man. And for a decade I did nothing while Ava''s life was an endless cycle of


    nightmares. And when I stopped hearing her, I thought she was dead. And you know what??I thanked


    God for her death.?Because it meant that she escaped this cruel world. That she will finally find peace


    and happiness with her mother."


    "She has been with me since thest three months." My voice came out gruff.


    "Do you love her?" His eyes turned sharp again.


    "More than my own life." I told him the truth. I would die for that woman.


    "Do you treat her right?" His voice shook.


    "I would like to believe that I do." I replied and extended my hand.


    He nodded and took my hand. I pulled him up.


    "We need to find Mary." He told me when we were making our way back. He sounded pissed.


    "Why?"


    "Because that bitch was the one who nned the attack."

 Chapter 86. Spilling Tea

    Chapter 86. Spilling Tea


    Avalyn


    My eyes lost sight of Papa and Nik. Why did he run away? Did he not like me? Did he think of me as a


    bad person? It doesn''t make sense. It hurt. Seeing him run away from me hurt. Why did he do it? I can''t


    think of a single reason why he would be upset with me.


    Maybe that day...when we were attacked...if I hadn''t been there, and he didn''t have to defend himself?


    and?me, he wouldn''t have been kept as a captive in the dungeon. He could have been living as an


    Alpha with Mama. And then it clicked, he resents me because I killed Mama. My heart dropped. Yes,


    that was it.


    And then my vision was obstructed by a chest. I looked up and saw Dimitri.


    "Avalyn, your nose is bleeding." Deep concern is etched on his face.


    My hand immediately came up to touch my nostril and surely, it was bloody. I wiped it all away. "It''s


    probably nothing." I muttered. Thest thing on my mind was me. I didn''t care about me. I wanted to


    talk to Papa and beg for his forgiveness.


    "Or maybe it is something. Let''s show it to the pack doctor." He took out a handkerchief from his pocket


    and handed it to me. Why is he being so insistent? Doesn''t he see I''m a horrible person? So much so


    that the one person who is wired to love me from birth is disgusted by me? If Papa doesn''t care about


    me, how is it possible for someone who isn''t even rted to me to care about me?


    Grabbing it, I wiped my finger on it before I dabbed it above my lip again. "I''m fine."


    "I don''t thin??"


    "I said I''m fine." I said harshly. "I''m sorry." I caught his arm once I realised I was rude to him when he


    was only looking out for me. We might not he rted by blood but we were family by choice. Dimitri


    was like a little brother. And after looking at his worried face, not even my self-depreciating thoughts


    could convince me that he didn''t care about me.


    "It''s okay." His smile was crooked.


    I''m being a bitch to everybody. And maybe Papa knows it. And that''s why he doesn''t want to be near


    me. That''s why he couldn''t bare to look at me and he ran away.


    "Let''s go back to the cottage, yeah? We have been outside all night and I heard Mary is making


    breakfast," Dimitri suggested. I nodded and we both made our way to the cottage. I just couldn''t get


    Papa out of my head.


    Will he ever like me? Will we go back to the way we were? And more importantly, how was he alive and


    why did anybody not know about this?


    Dimitri opened the door for me when we reached the cottage we were all staying at temporarily.


    "Good morning!" Everyone greeted, trying to be cheerful.


    But I just wasn''t having it. I walked to the table and took a seat besides Nat.


    "You okay?" She whispered, putting arm around me.


    "I will know in some time," I rested my head on her shoulder. She didn''t even know what had happened


    with Papa. Heck, no one even knew that he was alive! She just knew what happened with Niki. She


    was the one who stayed with me when I came back when Nik told me he wanted to be alone.


    I was still upset about it but right now, Papa consumed my thoughts.


    "Don''t worry child, here, have some tea." Mary came in and ced a tray full of tea cups on the table.


    ''Where are you?'' Nik asked me.


    ''In the huge cottage by the the training field, the one to the west of where the pack house used to be.''?I


    told him. ''Mary has made breakfast for all, I''ll save you a cup of tea.''?And one for Papa just in case he


    is with you. But I didn''t say that, I didn''t want to be disappointed if he didn''te back.


    ''Avalyn.'' Niki said in a tight voice. ''Do not trust Mary. Don''t eat anything she gives you. And


    especially, do?not?drink the tea.''?rms started ringing in my mind upon hearing his words and his


    tone. And then my mind started running through the the worst of the scenarios.


    I looked around me, every one started getting up to get their tea cups from the table. Shit.


    I instantly stood up and the chair jerked, falling over because of my sudden move. "Sorry," I uprighted


    it. "I''ll serve the tea to everyone." I said and picked up the tray and moved around the table and then I


    dropped the entire tray om the wooden floor and simultaneously fell down on my hands and knees. I


    saw that all the cups were sessfully shattered and the tea was spilled.


    "Goddess!" Nat stood up immediately and helped me up.


    "Sorry, I tripped." I looked at Mary and gave her a guilty smile.


    She was looking at me with concern but I caught her eyes sh with irritation before she masked it with


    worry. "Are you okay, dearie?"?Something is definitely wrong with her.


    "Yes. I''m sorry I spilled all the tea." I looked down at the mess and swiped my hand over it, the tea


    disappeared and the cups and saucers were mended and they sat on the tray like they did before. I


    picked up the tray again and ced it over the table. "Please sit, I''ll make the tea again." I grabbed her


    and settled her in my seat.


    "No it''s fine, I love cooking, I don''t mind making the tea again. I heard you were out all night putting out


    a fire?" She got up.


    "Yes, didn''t you know? The fire broke out in the dungeon and the in the entire pack house." I looked at


    her quizzically. It was surprising because the entire dungeon was made out of stone. How did the fire


    even start in there? And even if it did, how did it spread up to the pack house too?


    "I heard." She nodded. "But I was tired from the travelling so I took my sleeping pills early and slept


    throughout the night. It''s a shame that the entire pack pack house burned down, I had such nice


    memories with Jerome in it." A tear flickered in her eye. "I''m just happy that no one got hurt. Well


    except the people who were trapped in the dungeon."


    "No grandma th??" Max started but I raised my hand, shutting him up.


    "How did you know that there were people in the dungeon? Or that there was fire inside the dungeon


    too?" I narrowed my eyes.


    She looked around helplessly before focusing on me again. "Well the entire house burned down. It-It


    only makes sense the dungeon burned down too."


    "It?doesn''t?make sense actually." I took a step towards her and she took a step back. "The dungeon


    was made of stone. The?entire?dungeon. If the house would have caught on fire, the dungeon


    shouldn''t have burned down, and if the dungeon had somehow caught fire, the pack house wouldn''t


    have burned down. But funnily,?both?burned down." I took another step and she took another step


    back.


    "Why are you telling me all of this?" She then narrowed my eyes. "Are you using me of something,


    youngdy? I have lived in that house for more years than you have walked on this earth."


    "Grandma has nothing to do with, Avalyn." Max protested. "Back off."


    "Do you know that no one died, Mary?" I kept my gaze on Mary. "Nik was in that dungeon when it


    caught fire." Her eyes widened. "I saved him along with everyone that was trapped in there."


    A gasp left her mouth before she covered her mouth with her hand. It confirmed my theory. I knew she


    hated Papa but I did not know the extent of it. She had downyed the entire thing when Nik and I had


    gone to visit her at her house that day.


    "And you know who I also found in there?" I felt energy charge inside me and I knew my hair had


    turned silver and my eyes blue.


    "Me." The door mmed open and Papa walked in.


    Mary stared at him in horror. Immediately her hands came up and she opened her mouth, most


    probably to utter a spell.


    "Don''t you dare." I hissed before I froze her tongue and hands.


    "You were the one who nned the attack, weren''t you?" The tears flowing down her cheeks confirmed


    it. "You were the one who put Papa in the dungeon."


    The entire room was stunned into silence before they turned to look at the vampire who had entered


    with Nik. A look of realisation crossed across their faces.?Yes, he is my father.


    My eyes teared again as I looked at him but I made no move to go near him. He looked exactly like he


    did when I was little girl. He extended his arms towards me and a sob rose up my throat before I ran


    towards him and jumped, throwing my arms around his neck. I cried in his neck and smelled his familiar


    water-y scent.


    "My little firefly." The nickname made me cry harder. He caressed my hair like he always did.


    After I released him, I turned to re at Mary. She is the reason Papa suffered so much,?both?of us


    suffered so much. I should have known. Emmanuel and Emilio were too dumb to n something


    borate like this. Mary was the mastermind. And she will pay for it. "What do you want me to do to


    her?"


    "Nothing. Not yet. First I need answers." Papa replied.


    Nik came to stand on my other side and put his arm around my waist and kissed the side of my head. I


    mouthed him a ''thank you'' for bringing Papa back and he only smiled at me.


    "Why did you hate me? So much so that you had your own pack attacked?" Papa asked and I unfroze


    her tongue.


    "You bloodsucker killed Val??"


    "Don''t you fucking say her name." Papa hissed with venom. "Keeping Avalyn was both our decision


    and we did not regret it one bit."


    "Then you being a bloodsucker is enough." She spat. "You are an abomination of nature. No one


    should walk on earth after they are dead."


    "What about me?" Max looked in pain.


    Mary let out a harshugh. "You were an innocent kid when you came to me, yes. But then?he?turned


    you into the monster you are today." She red at Nik. "I taught you to only drink the blood of animals.


    He taught you to kill humans."


    Max shook his head, like he couldn''tprehend what his grandma was saying.


    "What did Ava do to you, huh?" Papa hissed. "How could you do this to your own granddaughter? She


    isn''t even a vampire!"


    Her eyes teared up when her eyes fell on me. "That''s where I failed. I never meant for this happened.


    Believe me." She cried. "Emmanuel told me that Avalyn died. It was a mistake made by the wolves he


    hired. One that wasn''t supposed to happen. It was all a part of?his?n,?not?mine. Just like keeping


    you alive was. I only wanted you dead. Along with all the vampires you had given a ce in my pack."?


    "And when you found out that he was alive and in the dungeon, you decided to set it on fire before I


    find out." Nik looked at her. "You knew a trial was going to happen of all the people in the cell. And you


    feared that your secret will be revealed if Javieres out. And that''s why you shut Emmanuel''s mouth


    yesterday, so he wouldn''t snitch on you."


    She nodded shamefully.


    "And your infamous tea." Papa said, looking at the tray thatid on the table. "Tell me, who did you


    want all these people here to kill?"


    "What?" Nat asked.


    "The tea," Papa nodded, "has some powder that she makes. Who ever drinks it will want to kill the


    person Mary wants you to kill. You all would have be her personal assassinators till its effects


    would have worn off."


    I shuddered at the thought of how Papa came to know that.


    "That means...," Nat''s eyes snapped to Max, "the devil... the bloodlust...it wasn''t you?"


    Both Max and Nat''s head snapped to Mary and she faced the full effect of their re.


    "Took you long enough to realise." Mary gave Max a cruel smile.


    "Six years of my life." He let out a breath. "You almost destroyed what I had with Talia." He lunged at


    Mary but Dimitri and Nat held him back. This meant that when he cheated on Nat, he was under the


    influence of Mary''s tea. Shit.


    It was getting hotter in the cottage by the second. I could feel Nik getting angrier by the minute.


    "Whom did you want to kill right now?" Nik growled at her.


    "You." She spoke. "So you don''t kill Avalyn by getting her pregnant like this bloodsucker killed my


    daughter."


    Niki let out a loud growl and the house shook. I ced a hand on his shoulder to calm him down.


    There was a knock on the door and a man stepped in, looking a little terrified at the tension among us,


    "forgive me for disturbing, Alpha, Luna, but it is nine am and everyone has gathered in a training


    ground a little away from the cottage."


    I turned to look at him. "Thank you. We will be out shortly."


    Giving a short bow he left, closing the door after him.


    When I turned back and realised that Mary pick up a knife and she said a quick spell and the entire


    house caught on fire, all at once. "You were all going to kill me and I know my time is close. But that


    does not mean I will die alone. All of you will die with me." She grinned like a madwoman. "Have fun


    trying to get out of this house." And then, before I could do anything, she slit her throat and copsed


    on the floor.


    The mes of the fire were too high and every inch of the all the walls of the house were on fire.


    "Fuck!" Nat snarled. "That fucking pyro bitch."


    "Can''t you do something?" Dimitri asked me. I''ve never been good with dealing with fires.


    "Turn it to dust again." Niki growled.


    I swiped my hands around and turned the house into dust but then the fire still burned high along the


    saw all of us.


    And the fire was still burning and spreading inside, towards us. I started freaking out. Nik and I were


    immune to fire but our family wasn''t! I can''t let them die! I can''t let Papa die, not when I just got him


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    back.


    "What do we do?" I asked Nik.


    He whirled around, looking all around us. "The fire is too high and too thick for us to jump over it."


    "How about I flick everyone out of here?" I was desperate here.


    "I think that might just work." Nik nodded. "Everyone huddle up." Nik announced loudly. And them


    everyone who were moving around to get away from the fast spreading fire hurried to get to us.


    "Ava will throw you out of here. Be sure tond on your fours if you don''t want your bones to break.


    Javier will go first." Nik said before he looked at me. "Are you ready?"


    I gave him a shaky nod, rattled that everyone''s life now rests on me.


    "Ava?"


    I don''t want to mess this up. I''ll forever hate myself if anyone gets hurt. And then when the weight of


    responsibility fell on my shoulders, I started hyper ventting. I couldn''t breath.


    "Love?"


    All I could feel was the heat of the fire, the smell of things burning and see the gold of the fire.


    "Avalyn?"


    We''re all going to die aren''t we? It''s going to be my fault, I''m going to kill everyone. Tears rose in my


    eyes. How will I ever be able to do this?


    "Avalyn!" Master snapped.


    And just like it had an effect on me when I was having a nightmare, it had an effect on me right now


    too?? he had all my attention.


    The gold of the fire reflected on his face, giving it a glow. His calm grey eyes hypnotised me. He came


    closer and captured my lips with his own then and ced his hands on my shoulders and his forehead


    against mine. He crowded my space till all I could think about was him, all I could smell was him, all I


    could see was him.


    My Master, my Niki.


    "Close your eyes, take a deep breath and calm down." I closed my eyes and took a deep breath.


    "Good girl. Now focus on Javier. You have to throw him about a hundred metres in the air at seventy


    degrees to the north with as much strength as you can." He backed up a little and took hold of my


    hands. "You can do it. Now, Avalyn."


    I squeezed his hands and threw Papa just as Master said and then my eyes opened, just in time to see


    him fly through the air.


    ''I''m good, Firefly,'' Papa''s voice pushed in my head in sometime.


    "He''s alive." I released a breath.


    "Good job. Natalia is next." Simrly, I threw Nat out of the burning fire as well.


    "Good girl. But I need you to be quick, Love." Thats when I realised that the fire would engulf us all in a


    couple of minutes maximum.


    Nodding quickly, I threw Max out next. And then Dimitri.


    "We''re done here, let''s go." Nik caught my and and we were about to step through the fire to walk out


    when I heard a scream.


    I immediately whirled around and saw Tessa trying to make her way towards me. How did I not realise


    she was here? I can''t even throw her out.


    "What do we do Niki?" I asked, running towards Tessa. Half of her top was burning and she was


    crying her eyes out, trying to put out the mes on herself. I tore her top, throwing the burning tatters


    away from her and then I hugged her to me, trying to shield her from the fire.


    "I will be outside. Throw her exactly eight hundred meters high to the north at an eighty degree angle. I


    will catch her." He kissed my forehead before he shot out of the fire towards the north.


    I helped Tessa as much as I could but at this point, the wooden flood was burning too and she was


    crying her heart out. The gut wrenching pain in her cries broke my heart. Tears streamed down my


    cheeks seeing her in pain. "I''m so sorry, we''ll get you out of here safe, I promise. I''m going to throw you


    and Nik will catch you. Hang on to him, okay?"


    ''I''m ready.'' Niki told me.


    And without waiting for her response, I took a deep breath and threw Tessa just as Master had


    instructed me. I hope I did it right and Nik catches her, or else I won''t be able to forgive myself. She is


    my responsibility.


    ''I got her.'' Nik''s reply came in half a minute and I finally took a relieved breath.


    Finally, I walked out of the fire. It will never stop to amaze me how I was immune to fire. When I walked


    out, my entire family was there, waiting for me and my entire pack was behind them, looking at me with


    a reverent gaze.


    Niki slowly made his way towards me with a smile and my own lips stretched into one.


    Much like thest time when Nik and I walked out of the burning house for some reason, everyone


    started dropping to their knees right now too. Seeing hundreds and hundreds of people kneel in front of


    me shook me to the core. I am responsible for them too. It is my duty to lead them too.


    I looked at all of them- my entire family, my pack kneeling in front of me. And then I saw Nik, walking


    past them, making his way to me.


    Niki came near me and ced a chaste kiss on my lips. "You did good."


    "Thank you." I bit my lip.


    His eyes darkened. "Don''t." He pulled my lip out and then groaned. "Plus you''re naked, Love." He


    closed his eyes, struggling hard to control himself in front of everyone. Out clothes had burned in the


    fire. "I''m going to fuck you?so?hard after all this."


    I nodded, gulping. "I''ll hold you to your promise." I had missed him.


    And then two ves came in, carrying a dress for me and a pair of shorts for Nik. We both quickly got


    dressed before Nik stood besides me, opening me to the public eye.

 Chapter 87. Revolution

    Chapter 87. Revolution


    Avalyn


    "Rise." Hemanded and everyone stood up at once.


    The fire had died out the second I had stepped out of it. I had a hitch that the spell included something


    that it will only die out once the people inside it do too. I wish?we?could have killed Mary and we would


    do it right this time around.


    "The series of unfortunate events that have been happening sincest night have happened because


    of one spiteful person who hates vampires??Mary. She was the one who lit the Pack house on fire and


    she was the one who lit this cottage on fire too."


    There were murmurs of disbelief in the crowd.


    That''s when Papa walked up to us and stood besides me.


    "Alpha Javier."


    "It''s him."


    "He''s back from the dead!"


    "He''s alive!"


    Different murmurs rose in the crowd. But one thing remainedmon, the tears in the eyes of people


    and the mirth to have him back.


    Papa raised his hand and the crowd silenced.


    "Mary was the one who nned the attack because she hated the fact that I, a vampire was leading it."


    Papa started and shouts of rage broke into the crowd.


    "Emmanuel locked me up in the dungeon for a decade and him along with his son Emilio, kept my


    daughter in captivity." Papa put his arm around me, hugging me to his side.


    "But this fine young man here??Alpha Niki Volkov, rescued Ava and then rescued all of us from the


    tyranny of the Gonzalez''. I believe Alpha Niki will set the Montana Pack back on track and not only


    restore it to it''s former glory, but make it better and greater than it has ever been." He finished.


    "He is a rogue, Alph-Javier." A woman said, dread evident in her voice. "How do we trust them?"


    "He walks in fire." Another man said. "What if a demon resides in him? What if??"


    "Or maybe, God Sol resides in him." A woman stepped forward as she looked at Nik with devotion. I


    recognised her as one of the females we had helped escape the prison. "He helped us! He can''t be


    bad!"


    "Those are just assumptions! We can''t trust theories! How do we trust them? How do we truly know he


    isn''t worse than Emilio?" Every member of the pack grew more confused and fearful by the second.


    "I know no demon or god. They walked in fire." A woman spoke up, her voice filled with fear. "That is


    just not natural. Not for a werewolf! We do not have affinity with natural elements like vampires."


    My mind raced as I thought about ways to help pacify everyone and assure them that we are good


    people.


    "Alpha Niki is a good man, Mama." I heard a boy say.


    He dashed out of crowd and stood before Niki. He didn''t look older than Adrian. "He helped me save


    Viktoria and the others from the dungeon. He also kept his promise of getting us all out of the burning


    prison." Then he turned towards the crowd. "Anyone who tries to hurt him will have to go through me!"


    He ced his little fists on his waist.


    Two girls and two boys ran out and joined the little guy. "Us too!"


    A carefree, amused smile grew on Nik''s face as he looked at the little kids. Who were they?


    "We stand by him." A couple dozen people bent down to their knees, submitting to us. These were the


    people whom we had saved from the dungeon.


    Looking at them, another couple dozen people followed?? their family and friends. But the rest


    remained upright, looking at us with hostility.


    Nik remained impassive as he inspected the crowd. "It is funny you all think you have a choice," he


    said, shocking me. "Avalyn and I are your Luna and Alpha. Whether you ept it or not, whether you


    like it or not. Those who object are free to challenge either of us for the position or leave the pack."


    No one said a word as his deep voice dazed everyone with its power. Nik was a natural leader. His


    voicemanded attention and his eyes kept people rooted to their spot.


    "I demand total submission and utmost respect from each and every one of you. What Avalyn and I


    say, goes. Without question, without hesitation. Each order, eachmand will be followed to it


    to a punishment we deem fit. I do not believe in putting people in cells, it is a waste of man power as


    well as space, nor do I believe in expulsion of wolves from the pack, they will be nothing but snitches


    who are hungry for revenge. The punishment will either be silver cor for a certain number of days or


    a certain number ofshes or death."


    Even the air stilled as Niki spoke. No one made a single sound or a single move.


    "The entire hierarchy of the pack is liquified from this very second. No one except the Alpha, Luna and


    my Beta Dimitri has the power to give out orders. I will select councilmen from the pack in time, but that


    will be exactly what they are??councilmen, and not people you will answer to, unless ordered


    otherwise. The revised notice of taxes and the new price of everything in the market will me mailed to


    everyone."


    "The inte services up here are not... adequate." A man spoke up from the side.


    "Technology is the only decent thing humans have created. Everyone will make good use of it, I will see


    to that too." Niki said with a growl.


    "Trade with other packs as well as the human world will open up. We will, however?not?do any sort of


    business with Mystic Lupus Pack. Any wolf who does farming, does social work and does business will


    be will be given tax benefits. While importing is allowed, it is discouraged. Make your own things, your


    pack holds every resource you need."


    "Each wolf is a warrior along with whatever they do to earn money. You will be paid for your services as


    a warrior, guard or parole. The higher your position, the higher your pay. The position will solely rely on


    your performance."


    "Every morning at six sharp, every wolf over the age of eighteen will assemble at the training field to


    train for four hours. Men and woman. There is no age limit, you fight till the age you can walk. A pack is


    only as strong as it''s weakest link. And I do?not?do weak." Nik''s voice came out hard. "Everyone under


    eighteen will go to a supernatural school where you will be taught about us, not to a human school. In


    the evenings, kids of age five and above will train from four to seven. Adults who wish to train more are


    always wee. I will handpick the person who will be the trainer."


    "Until further notice, the money cirction in the pack will freeze, everyone''s bank ounts will be


    frozen. My trusted men will visit each and every house and take away the ck money. The bank


    ounts will be checked for illegal dealings, frauds, excess ie from suspicions ces. Everyone


    caught with the wrong kind of money will be given one chance to exin themselves. The money will


    be ceased and you will be given a punishment that will fit the crime you havemitted."


    "In under a week''s time, all of these rules will be in full motion and all these tasks will be finished. Every


    single person over the age of sixteen will volunteer too make this work. Tomorrow, we will have a pack


    meeting again, here, at nine in the morning."


    "Any objections?"


    "You can''t take away my money! However I earned it is my??"


    In a sh, I saw a hole in the centre of that man''s forehead and his limp body copsed on the ground.


    With wide eyes, I looked around to see Symon pocket a gun.


    "Any objections?" Niki demanded again.


    No one dared to say a word. I could feel how scared they were. But there was respect too. Something


    that kept growing as Niki went ahead with his speech.


    "Dismissed!" His hard voicemanded, breaking people out of their trance.


    He then turned to look at me, his grey eyes imprable as he stared into my eyes, looking for what? I


    didn''t know.


    "Hey!" The boy standing in front of Niki demanded his attention.


    We both turned to look at him. "Don''t use big words next time. I didn''t understand half of it." He crossed


    his arms. "Who will tell me everything now?"


    A smile grew on my face as I opened my mouth to answer but then Nik bent down his level and ruffled


    his hair, much to his dismay.


    "I''m sure your parents will teach you and Viktoria those big words and exin everything, Lucas. And


    you can teach her how to fight too. No one will stop you now." Nik''s face turned soft.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Thanks, you''re the best." The boy?? Lucas threw his arms around Niki and hugged him before he


    stepped back and ruffled Nik''s hair and he ran away,ughing.


    Augh escaped me at the boy''s mischief and Nik''s lips lifted in a smile before he trailed his fingers


    through his hair.


    I brought his face down and kissed him. "You are best Alpha ever." I mumbled against his lips. His


    fingers gripped my waist as he crushed me to him. "And you are the most infuriating woman ever." He


    growled against my lips.


    "What did I do now?" I''ve done so many infuriating things in thest twenty four hours that I lost track.


    He tore his mouth from mine before ring at me. "You didn''te with me when I asked. You came


    here by?road,?trespassing?another pack?openly, without thinking how dangerous it is. Yes, you most


    probably saved our life but by?putting?your?life in danger! That is simply not eptable, Avalyn. I''m


    extremely grateful but you di??" I ced a finger on his lips, silencing him.


    "We will be here all day if you start tallying my transgressions, Love." I smiled. "You haven''t slept in two


    nights and have been exerting yourself constantly. I believe its time to rest."


    "I have work to do." Came his gruff reply but his eyes were focused on my lips.


    A cough brought us out of our bubble and I jumped out of Nik''s hold when I realised it was Papa. I


    fought a blush that threatened to rise on my cheeks.


    Nik mumbled something under his breath along the lines of ''cockblocker'' and Papa onlyughed.


    "What?" Nik growled, annoyed at the interruption.


    "You already have a set of volunteers waiting for you." He pointed towards therge group of young


    males and females looking at us, waiting. "And it''s bad to keep people waiting."


    Niki gave me a heated look, which clearly meant ter'' and I fought another blush and nodded. And


    then grumbling to himself, Niki left.


    "Will youe with me for a walk?" Papa asked, offering an arm.


    "Of course." I smiled.


    We didn''t go for a walk directly after that. We went to a small two storey Inn where we were going to


    stay the night before we settle into another, permanent cottage.


    When I entered it along with Papa, I heard a person whimpering and then some murmurs. Curious, I


    followed it up to a bedroom and then I opened the door, my throat closed up.


    Tessa was lying on the bed, unconscious and small groans of difort along with whimpers left her


    mouth. The entirety of her left side had no skin over it and angry red, burnt muscles were showing.


    "Get out." I ordered the four ves who were looking after her. They were doing a poor job of it. She


    should have been taken to the hospital!


    They bowed and left immediately.


    "I don''t think there is much you can do, Ava." Papa said.


    "I have healing abilities." I said softly and sat besides Tessa.


    I ced my hands over her body, a couple of inches in the air and closed my eyes and focused on


    healing her.


    Under my hand, I could feel her heal. All her cells, tissues, muscles and skin. I soothed her pain and


    cooled her skin so she would feel better. When I opened my eyes, I saw her unblemished skin and I


    could finally take a relieved breath.


    "Thank you, Mistress." She whispered, her voice thick and quickly sat up against the headboard- a sign


    of respect. I wiped the tear that had escaped and smiled. "Why didn''t youe to me when everyone


    had gathered near us? Why wait till the end?"


    "I -" her mouth closed and I waited patiently. "I - didn''t feel important enough to stand with everyone


    else. And I didn''t want toe in between when you had to save your family."


    "You are important to me. You''re family, Tess." The child like happiness in her made me heart hurt. She


    flung her arms around me and I hugged her back.


    "I''m sorry." She quickly backed away and whispered when she realised she stepped out of line by


    hugging me like that.


    "It''s alright." I said softly. "It''s cold outside, it will be best if you cover yourself up." The other ves


    must have gotten her out of the rest of her clothes to soothe her already hurting skin. "Wear full clothes,


    if anyone objects, ask them to talk to me."


    A blush rose her cheeks when she realised her nakedness. "Yes, Mistress." And then her eyes fell on


    Papa who was standing behind me and her blush rose.


    "That is my father, Javier." I told her.


    "It''s an honour to be in your presence, Sir." She lowered her head.


    Papa only smiled. "You may take the rest of the day off and do as you please while your Mistress and I


    go out for a little bit. I will wait for you by the reception, I believe we both need to freshen up." It was


    only then that I realised that he was in dirty and torn clothes, ones that he must have worn in the cell for


    a very long time. I tried not to let my sadness show and nodded at him.


    "The bag that I had brought with me was burnt in the house. If you wish, I can go and get fresh clothes


    for you. You can take a shower till I manage to procure some." Tessa offered.


    "I would like that, thank you." I nodded at her. She promptly left the room and I entered the ensuite


    bathroom and took a warm shower. Tessa was waiting for me with a set of folded, cleaned clothes. I


    quickly wore them. The top was a bit tight for me around my bust but it was fine. I thanked Tessa and


    rushed downstairs.


    I smiled when I saw Papa waiting for me by the reception, as promised. He gave me a warm grin and


    then we went for the walk on a trail we often used to go on when I was young.


    "I''m sorry I ran away when I saw you, Firefly." He said. "You look too much like Valerie did. It surprised


    me. I did not expect it."


    "It''s fine Papa." It was already forgotten and forgiven. "I''m just happy you are here."


    "So am I. You have no idea how long I''ve been waiting for this day for." He told me. "And seeing you


    today, how beautiful you are, how kind, how loving, how caring and just how much strength you have, I


    must say you have surpassed all of mine and your mother''s expectations. You''ve made us proud,?


    Princesa."


    I looked up at the sky to control my tears. All my life, I had wished for my parents to be proud of me.


    And now that Papa actually said it, it felt surreal. But?I?wasn''t proud of all the things I had done. Like


    use Nik of cheating and then trying to kill myself over it. It was a moment of weakness, I didn''t know


    what I was thinking.


    "There was a time when I wanted to die. I almost did, actually." My tongue felt thick as I told him about


    the evening I almost drowned myself. "I saw you and Mama. I saw both of you." I met his sad brown


    eyes, much like mine. But his was hazel, and not the dark deep brown like mine. "You told me to


    avenge our family. To avenge myself."


    "Which you did." He wiped a tear of mine that escaped.


    "Yes. Yes I did."


    A sense of peace settled in my chest. Where usually a deep sense of loss used to be. And that''s when


    I realised it. Knowing Emilio was locked up didn''t help. Knowing Emmanuel was locked up didn''t help


    either. Coming here, getting Papa back, getting my pack back and helping to get it better made all the


    difference.


    Darkness cannot kill darkness. Only light can.?


    Hatred cannot kill hatred. Only love can.

 Chapter 88. Avenging Angel

    Chapter 88. Avenging Angel


    Avalyn


    The first walk that I had with Papa seemed ages ago. All of us had been very busy after that. We hardly


    saw each other. Especially Nik and I. But we had developed a schedule.


    He would wake me up early in the morning with either breakfast in bed and then a we would go for a


    short run around the pack or engage in early morning sex and and then a quick breakfast before we


    parted ways.


    The first task that the entire pack did was break down the wall on which the heads of wolves hung.


    Those heads were hung on Emilio''s orders as a reminder to the pack about what would happen to


    them if they upset him in any way. The heads were removed and were lit on pyres by their friends and


    family so that the wolves would finally attain peace on the other side of the moon.


    Max had been given the task of searching the houses of the wolves for ck money and checking their


    ounts for any sort of discrepancies. Most of the wolves from the Rogue pack had split into groups to


    search the houses because they would be unbiased. Max''s friend Daniel was great with numbers and


    knew trustworthy people who could help us out with scanning through all the ounts discretely.


    Dimitri and Natalia were given the task of training the wolves everyday. It was difficult for them for the


    first couple of days because they were not used to getting up so early in the morning and training for


    such long hours. But Dimitri and Nat were ruthless in handing out punishments to ckers andte


    ass handed back to them by a female was something these men weren''t used to. Training the females


    was a slow process because none of them knew how to fight but having an attractive, mateless and


    flirty male as their trainer was working wonders.


    Nik owned a telmunicationspany and had theme up for three days straight to set up


    towers andwork lines and things of those sort which increased the inte speed to 4G. The


    teenagers in the pack were very happy. Symon was the one who looked over the workings of this and


    made sure the humans never strayed to far or get suspicious. Phasing into your wolf was banned for


    the time the humans came in.


    Papa and I were given the task of mending the rtions with the other packs. They were a bit sore


    because Montana had be a recluse pack for thest ten years, denying help or trade or transfers


    or a passage. But having Papa helped because most of the Alphas knew and respected him. Once the


    rtions were smoothened, trade was opened again. Those packs had been taking refugees from


    Montana pack too so we were hoping from them to apply toe back too. Trade with Mystic Lupus


    Pack was closed. A small part of our border touched theirs and there was strict security especially in


    that area. It might have something to do with the fact that it was Nik''s father''s pack.


    We also looked over the storing and allocation of all the goods. The rationing of food was banned.


    Each wolf could now have as much food as they wished. The taxes from food items were lifted. The


    people were happy.


    All of these expenditures were made out of the money Max had collected from the pack. And we had a


    lot more money to spare. A lot of people were delirious but a lot more people were delighted.


    I had asked if he would like to start building the Pack House again but he said he had different ns


    and that he needed to think them through before he tells me or anyone else about it.


    The group of young males and females that had volunteered had been very helpful and showed a


    promise of greater potential for when they grow older. Nik had mentioned that he needed younger


    people in the council. They are the future of their pack and their opinions are always wee.


    The elders of the pack were sour about the fact that they had been removed from the council but Nik


    shut them up with the question that where were they when the pack was attacked and where were their


    opinions when Emilio was dragging the pack into the mud.


    Most of the work for the day would be over by eight and everyone would retire to their homes to rest.


    All of us would have dinner together but then Nik would retreat back to a cottage at the edge of the


    town where he had been keeping Emilio and Emmanuel or Vermin and Maggot as he likes to call them.


    He did note back to small cottage we share with Tessa until almost one or two in the morning. But


    he always makes sure that he has had a bath before hees back. He didn''t actually say it to me,


    but I knew. I also knew that he did it because he didn''t want me to see him coated in blood and


    goddess knows what else.


    Today was the the eighth day. And following through our deal, Nik had promised me that he would kill


    them today. He hadn''te back to the cottage for dinner, he had went to themte in the afternoon


    and had been at it all day.


    But my wolf was restless. I?needed?to see them before he killed them. And I was scared to see them.


    Of what I will achieve by doing that. I was scared of seeing what their condition would be now. I know


    that all of my family members had been taking turns throughout the day to go torture them. I was the


    only one who stayed away. I was scared to see what extent Nik would go to. For me. For his mother.


    For people whom he loved. I was scared to see Papa like that too. I couldn''t imagine him as anything


    other than the kind, loving and generous father and Alpha he had always been.


    Making up my mind, I rose from the couch and made my way out of the cottage. Nik had vaguely told


    me where the cottage was. So I went in that direction and after about a twenty minute walk, I saw a


    lone cottage in the distance and a yellowmp was lit outside the door, like the rest of the cottages. My


    heart was mming in my chest. The air around the cottage was... thick somehow, harsher. And I did


    not miss the pungent smell of blood either.


    A terrifying scream met my ears and I paused.


    Do I really want to do in there? Do I want to see Nik be the monster he used to im he was?


    I have always seen his sweet, gentle and loving side. Yes, I''ve seen him pissed off. At me. More than


    once. But love and care and worry was always present. This would be different. This will be ruthless


    Nik. Unforgiving and unyielding. Am I really ready?


    Yes.


    There is no other answer. I love Nik, irrecoverably and unconditionally. All of him. And this is a part of


    him.


    Without overthinking anymore, I walked up to the cottage and opened the door.


    Niki swung around and his dark, wild eyes met mine. The ripped jeans he was wearing was snug on


    him. He was shirtless and there was hardly a spot spot on his torso that didn''t have drops of blood on


    it. There was a streak of blood that extended from the left end of his hairline down to the right end of his


    neck, making him look deadly.


    His tongue darted out and licked his bottom lip and the blood on it along with it and I saw his throat


    move as he gulped it. A pleased look crossed his eye. Like he liked drinking the blood he had shed. Or


    he liked me seeing him drink the blood he had shed. Like he was proud of it.


    My eyes darted around the room and four pair of shocked eyes met mine. Dimitri. Max. Natalia. And


    Papa. All of them were covered in blood. Papa and Niki more that the rest. The whip that was in


    Papa''s hand fell on the wooden floor with a thud.


    And the floor... oh goddess the floor. Blood. The entirety of it was filled with it. I wasn''t sure it was of


    just today or thest week too.


    "What are you doing here?" Papa asked the same time Nik said, "I was waiting for you."


    I took a deep breath but then when the smell of blood, piss and vomit assaulted my senses, I almost


    hurled.


    Nik extended his hand. His bloodied hand. And for some reason, without hesitation, maybe because of


    habit or because I wanted to, I stepped forward and took it.


    Without having any control over my body, without even knowing, I walked inside.


    I felt like I was dancing on a dangerous line. The line between good and bad. Light and dark. Heaven


    and hell. Angel and devil.


    But when was it ever bad when Nik was holding my hand?


    Nik moved and so did Papa.


    And then I saw them. All the air escaped my body.


    Both of their heads had no hair, only angry red, burnt mass of tangled skin. Their nose and mouth were


    bleeding and most of their teeth were missing along with their ears. Emilio had one eye missing, like it


    had been scooped out if his skull. Their entire torso had wound in the shapes of lines and holes from


    knives, whips and goddess knows what else. And when my eyes fell near the area between their legs,


    there was nothing. It was?all?gone.


    "Kneel, ves." Nik growled and both of them jumped to their knees in front of us. Their heads were


    lowered and their hands were on their thighs. That''s when I noticed that their finger''s were missing too.


    Besides them, I saw dildos. Of various sizes and shapes. There were many more things that even I did


    not recognise. And I knew quite a lot of them.


    "Why did you do it?" My tongue felt thick but I managed to put the words together.


    Emilio raised his eyes to look at me before lowering them again. I waited for him to respond. It felt like


    forever but I knew it hadn''t even been a minute. My breaths were harsh and my heart was mming in


    my chest. I felt like I couldn''t breath.


    All my life I had wondered why. Why everything that was happening to me was truly happening to me.


    And now, I was about to find out.


    Nik''s leg raised and met his chest, making him fall on his back and his head thudded on the floor.


    "You answer when you are asked a question." He growled and then yanked his leash, pulling him


    upright again.


    "I -I loved you." I bit my lip to stop myself from screaming. "But you were always surrounded by boys.


    And Algebrus." He was my best friend growing up. "And I hated you. Because you were the best at


    everything, despite being younger than me and being a?girl." He spat."I hated the thought of being the


    Beta to an female Alpha. Females can''t be Alphas.?I?wanted to be the Alpha. And I hated you


    because I knew you would have been a better Alpha than me. So I hated myself for loving you. And


    ended up hating you more for it."


    My breaths became shallow. And harsh. I had trouble breathing. Andprehending what he was


    saying. And then a memory shed across my mind. An old one. One I had had buried deep inside my


    brain.


    "Ava, wakeup. We are under attack," my eyes flew open to see Papa looming over my bed. It took me


    a second toprehend what he said. But when I did, I shot out of bed and ran to my closet to take


    out my gun. Papa had gifted it to me when I first hit the bullseye of the target.


    "No,?Firefly. I need you to hide this time, let me do all the work, yeah?" He grabbed my hand and then


    led me inside the closet. "Close your eyes. Put your fingers over your ears. Don''te out till Ie to


    get you, okay?"


    I heard a couple of bangs and then screams and then I quickly nodded and did as Papa asked me,


    terrified to know what was on the other side of the door. Papa shut the closet door and left. For the next


    few minutes that felt like hours, I heard nothing. The asional sound of bullets flying prated my


    ears even though I hadn''t taken my fingers away. My heart was racing. I wanted to help Papa. I wanted


    to save my pack. I am going to be?the?Alpha.?And?Alphas are strong, they don''t hide.


    Sorry Papa.


    I opened my eyes and ears and?pulled?out my gun and crept out.


    I walked out of my bedroom and I saw a dead body for the first time. It smelt dirty. Like rogues. His


    eyes were open and his jaw was ckened. There was a hole on his forehead from where he was


    bleeding. I covered my mouth to muffle my scream, controlled my tears and ran towards our living


    room. In the hallway, I saw two more bodies. Breathless and unable to find anyone, I?continued


    running?towards our living room. I knew I should have been calm and collected. But I couldn''t. I can''t


    loose Papa. He''s all I have. I began hyperventting. I couldn''t breathe.


    The entire pack house was silent. Just little murmurs of adults.?Not Papa though.?There was blood on


    the walls. I saw dead pack members. I gagged and then covered my mouth.


    And then I saw Uncle Emmanuel talking to people in low voices. He whirled around and his eyes


    widened when he saw me. "Avalyn."


    The gun in my hand fell on the floor with a ng. "Uncle. Where''s Papa?"


    He shifted a little to face me. And that''s when I saw Papa, lying on the floor, unmoving. A knife impaled


    in his stomach and a pool of blood around him.


    My head spun.


    And just like that, I lost the person I loved the most in the world and became an orphan. The floor


    beneath my feet shifted. ck dots danced across my vision, and then my legs stopped holding me up


    and thest thing I remembered was the pounding headache before I cked out.


    "But none of it was my fault." A tear sshed down my cheek and I took an involuntary step back. I


    med myself for everything that was happening to me. Not knowing any better, I thought that I must


    have done something to deserve this.


    And now I just came to know that none of it was. It was all because of his greed for power and self


    loathing.


    Mrs. Maria gave me an apron and I wore it. Tears rose up my eyes and I lowered them so she wouldn''t


    notice. Today was the first day in six months I had gathered the energy to get out of bed and talk to


    anyone. I had cut off from everyone. I was mad at the world, at myself. But today was Papa''s birthday.


    And I wanted to bake him a cake, even if he wasn''t here.


    "I have?taken out?all the ingredients. Do you want to try and crack the eggs, sweetie?" She asked. She


    instinctively knew something was wrong and she tipped my head up.


    "Oh, dear," she pulled me in a hug. "Your Papa wouldn''t want you to cry, he would want you to be


    happy."


    "That''s what Uncle Emmanuel says too," I bit my lip, trying hard to not sob and break down. It hurt. So


    much. It felt like my heart would burst into little pieces. Two people who were made to love me were


    dead. Maybe I''m cursed. Maybe loving me was the end of them.


    Tears rose in Mrs. Maria''s eyes and she looked around before she grabbed my hands. "I''m going to tell


    you something, honey. Listen to me carefully, okay?" She whispered so low that even I barely heard it.


    "Promise me you will not act any differently. Your safety is of utmost importance. They will kill both of us


    if they know that we know." She looked scared but determined.


    "What is it, Mrs. Maria?" I asked, wiping my tears, curious now.


    "We weren''t attacked my rogues, Avalyn. It was Emmanuel''s n." She told me. From the glint in her


    eye, I knew she was speaking the truth. But it can''t be, can it? Uncle Emmanuel took care of me like


    Papa did. He loves me. He has ever since I can remember. I rubbed my chest, right over my heart. It


    hurts. He wouldn''t do that. He can''t. He''s Papa''s Beta. He''s Papa''s best friend!


    "You''re lying!" I use.


    "It''s the truth. Look, you can''t tell anyone. They''ll kill us. But I can''t see you love him like that. He killed


    your father. I can''t see you rece your father with him," she was in tears too. "I think he wanted to


    be the Alpha. That''s why he nned this." And somewhere, deep down, I knew that it was the


    truth, Mrs. Maria would never lie to me. She was Papa''s closest friend, more than Uncle Emmanuel''s


    too.


    I ran to my bedroom and copsed on my bed and wept. Mrs. Maria came in, "Avalyn," her voice


    shook.


    "Maria." I heard a voice and stilled. I turned around to see Uncle Emmanuel standing on the door with a


    smile. He turned to look at me, "I see you finally know the truth." And then he turned to look at Mrs.


    Maria, "you sneaky little human. Thank goddess I found out," and then he pulled his gun, aimed at Mrs.


    Maria. "Now I''ll have to kill you before you tell more people."


    I heard the sound of the bullet go off. And then I heard a heartbreaking scream. And then blood. It was


    everywhere. All over my room. I was screaming. I was crying and thrashing.


    "I was going to be kind and let you love your life. Not anymore."


    Anger filled me. Hot, red, uncontroble anger. Unlike I have ever felt before.


    I took another step back before I wouldsh out but my back met a chest. A very warm and broad


    chest.


    "My son has finallye back to me," Emmanuel opened his arms to hug his son.


    Emilio hugged his father back, "yeah well, Mom found her mate. He isn''t too fond of me."


    "Mates are useless." Emmanuel rolled his eyes. "ves??now those are useful. And it''s about time


    you have one of your own. Consider it my gift to you, you''ve just turned eighteen anyways, right?"


    ves? What the hell are they talking about.


    "Yup." Emilio nodded, his eyes going around the living room, searching for someone. But there was no


    one here but me.


    "Hello Avalyn." He smiled and then his eyes raked down my body, making me feel ufortable.


    "Hi." I whispered.


    "Very well. She''s your new ve, you better get acquainted with her. I know you like her. Have fun,


    son." Emmanuel patted his son''s back. My eyes widened. What the hell?


    "I''m not a ve!?And?I don''t belong to anybody!" I hissed. He may be treating me like a maid in my


    own house, forbidding me from going outside but this was it. I can''t take it anymore!


    The small smile on Emilio''s face grew into arger, scary one, "for real,?Dad? She''s mine?"


    "Yes. Yours. Train her good, will you??This bad mouth won''t do."


    "You''re?the one who''s?bad, you asshole!" I screamed and pulled themp?that was in the side table?


    and just as I was about to throw it at him, Emilio was in front of me and he had already snatched the


    and considerably stronger and faster than me.


    He was taller too. I had to look up to meet his eye. I red at him. He cupped my face and looked at


    me with hunger, making me shudder in disgust. "You''re mine, pet."


    "He''s yours,?Moya Lyubov."?Nik whispered from behind me. "To torture, to maim, to kill."


    I felt a power surge in me. It was the strength Niki had been offering me since the day he bought


    me. The strength to stand on my own feet. The strength to fight for those I love. The strength to love


    myself.


    And I do now. I finally love myself.


    I love myself enough to fight for myself.


    And kill the man of my nightmares.


    I felt his tip at my entrance and my eyes slid shut in fear and disgust. I bit down hard on my lip to stop


    myself from crying out loud when he mmed himself in me, burying himself to the hilt.


    Pain, unimaginable pain filled me. It was the same. Day after day. Month after month. Year after year.


    He fucked me. Mercilessly. Painfully. Ruthlessly.


    And all the while his men were watching. I could hear their groans of pleasure as they touched


    themselves while watching me. I felt Master cum with a groan and then his liquid drip down my legs.


    "She''s a beautiful whore, isn''t she?" He asked his friends. He always humiliated me like this. In the


    worst ways. It was his hobby to explore new ways to do it.


    "Yes, Alpha." One of them replied. "The most beautiful."


    "Do you want a turn?" He asked. No. Please no. Please say no. I cried out inint and then I


    heardughter. My head spun. No. I can''t take it anymore.


    "Only if you are okay with it, Alpha." The voice replied, I could hear the lust and hunger in it.


    And then I heard footsteps near me. Tears streamed down my face as I readied myself for what was to


    And I didn''t think I could handle a punishment after this.


    I heard rustling before I felt him squeeze my ass. "So pretty." My heart dropped to the bottom of my


    stomach when I felt him at my entrance. My whole body was shaking violently before I went numb.


    I closed my eyes and went into my head, where there was peace and nothing else. Where I dreamt of a


    different world. Where I met a prince who saves me, who wakes me up from this never ending


    nightmare. Someone who loves me, takes care of me, respects me and makes me happy. I saw a man.


    With sun-like gold hair and thunderstorm grey eyes that calmed the raging ocean in me.


    A scream escaped my lips when I felt someone mmed into me. Over and over. My heart cracked


    into a million pieces. It hurt, everything hurt. With each thrust, I lost a piece of myself, of my soul.


    Go to your happy ce, Avalyn. I imagined a beach. Palm trees. Waves of the ocean hitting my toes. I


    didn''t know what a beach looked like. I had only seen pictures. I imagined me smiling, meughing. I


    imagined my saviour. Him smiling at me. Himughing with me.


    The man came with a roar. I felt dirty. Used. Filthy. Empty. I felt nothing. I felt like I was floating. Like


    nothing was real. Like I wasn''t real. I wanted me to not be real. How peaceful it would be to not exist?


    "You took it like such a good slut, pet." Master cooed. My eyes flew open and through my tears, I saw


    him point he gun at me.


    I closed my eyes and smiled. Finally. I''ll finally be free. I wanted for the pain to end. I waited. I hear the


    click of the safety. I waited. I heard the bullet go off. I waited.


    Death never came. And then I felt it. Blood. All over me. My eyes flew open and I saw that Master had


    killed the man. As always. He killed most of the people who touched me. I screamed. Blood. It was all


    over me. I cried. Sobbed. My cries were filled with pain and fear.


    Blinding, uncontroble anger filled my entire being. Years of anger that I had stuffed in a bottle was


    now boiling, fighting to get out. And I opened the bottle. It was like a thread had just snapped. let the


    anger consume me. I let the red rage take over.


    I just, let go.


    The floor I was standing on quaked. The wooden walls began trembling. The entire cottage shook. The


    lights began flickering and everything started rattling and crashing down on the floor. Themps


    hanging from the ceiling swing to and fro.


    It felt good to let go. It felt good to not have to control all this power inside me.


    "Ava..." I heard Papa say in the background. I turned to look at him. In his eyes, I saw shock and fear


    mixed with awe and pride. I didn''t care. I saw the cart on which weaponsid. A gun vibrated on the


    surface before it fell down on the floor with a ng.


    I raised my hand in it''s direction and the gun flew into my hand.


    "No. No. Please. Forgive me!" Emilio''s eyes were wide as he looked at me with bewilderment. He


    jumped to his feet and clutched his hands together, begging me. "Please, no!"


    "You are a pet! An animal! You will not stand up! Kneel!"


    I took my shots. Both the bangs rung in my ears before his roaring screams did. He fell down on the


    floor, crying and sobbing and clutching both of his wounded knees.


    A breath I didn''t know I was holding escaped my mouth. It felt good.


    "You are a pet! An animal! You will not use your hands to eat. Eat directly from the dog bowl."


    I took my shots and blew out of his wrists. An ear shattering scream engulfed my ears. Another breath


    swooshed out of my mouth. My heart was pounding in my chest. Blood rushed through my veins. A veil


    of hot, red anger covered my eyes. I wanted blood. More. More. More.


    "You belong to me."


    I lost another fraction of control. The cottage began shaking harder. The ss of the windows shattered


    and strong winds started blowing, making my hair fly around like crazy. The wind began howling loudly


    through the forest around the cottage, matching my temper. The lights in the cottage burst, shattering


    into a million pieces. Everything started going haywire.


    I pointed the gun towards Emilio''s chest. My hand trembled. I held the gun with both my hands to


    stabilise it.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "You''re such a slut, always hungry for my cock."


    "Take it like the whore you are."


    "These are my?friends, pet. Show yourself off. Impress them."


    My chest contracted and expanded. My heart raced. Blood gushed to my head.


    "Open that mouth and suck my cock."


    "Look at me while my friend takes you."


    "Try to escape and you''ll beg me to kill you."


    Emilio''s terrified blue eyes snapped to mine. It was thest look. He knew he was going to die. Tonight.


    By my hands.


    "Shoot." Nik''s voice whispered in my ear and my fingers pulled the trigger.


    I saw the bullet fly out of the nozzle of the gun and lodge itself in the centre of his chest. With his eyes


    locked to mine, he fell back, copsing on the floor on the spot.


    The gun slipped out of my hand and fell on the floor with a nk.


    Another breath escaped me. My body started quivering. It''s done. I did it. I killed him. My eyes snapped


    up to look at the people around me. All of them were holding on to a big piece of furniture to stand


    upright. Their shocked eyes were fixated on me. No one said a word. Silence ensued in the cottage. All


    I could hear was my frantic heartbeat and my harsh breaths.


    But then I heard it. The faint beat of his heart. He was still alive.


    I whirled around to face him, my anger resurfacing again.


    Emilio lied t on the wooden floor, his eyes open, staring nkly up at the ceiling. A drop of blood had


    escaped his parted lips. But he wasn''t dead. Yet.


    Pain. All I could feel was pain. I don''t now how long it had been since I had been lying on the ground?


    and looking at the ceiling. Hours probably. I know I should get up. But I can''t. My body couldn''t move. I


    couldn''t take it anymore. Memories of the brutal punishment I suffered a few hours ago resurfaced.


    More tears streamed down my cheeks. I wanted to die.? But I couldn''t. Master hadn''tmanded me


    to die, I didn''t have the permission to kill myself. I could feel my heart beating. It was a small, fragile


    little sound. I wished it would stop on it''s own. I wished I wouldn''t be alive.


    My hand raised again and a spiral silver knife flew into my hand.


    "You belong to me."


    I felt like I was floating as I neared him and fell down to my knees for him for thest time. And then I


    plunged it in his heart.


    "Your worthless little life is mine to take."


    And then raised it over my head and plunged it in again. His body jerked and blood sttered in my


    face, on my clothes. But I didn''t care.


    "You are alive only because of my generosity. Be grateful, slut."


    I yanked the knife out and rammed it down again. Over and over.


    "You can''t help yourself but attract men! You filthy whore!"


    And than some more. I felt more blood spatter on my face but instead of being disgusted, I savoured in


    it.


    "Ah. This red blood on this red ass. Tasty."


    When I thrusted the knife in his body for thest time, I felt all the energy drain out of me.


    And then a face appeared in front of me. The prince with sun-like gold hair and thunderstorm grey


    eyes. Niki. When I touched his hair, they turned shiny blond. It was Niki. It was always Niki. My


    saviour.


    All my anger left my body, leaving me empty. The red haze disappeared from in front my eyes and


    that''s when I truly saw the mess I had made. Blood gurgled out of his mouth and the hole I had created


    in his chest??a hole the size of my fist. I could see the insides of his body?? his mangled heart, his


    muscles, his gaping ribs which were broken and totally shattered.


    The knife slipped from my hand and a sob escaped my throat.


    My head spun and I was about to fall but a pair of hands caught me. And then those strong arms


    picked me up. My blurry eyes met thunderstorm grey ones.


    "Moy angel-mstitel''." My avenging angel.

 Chapter 89. Love Yourself

    Chapter 89. Love Yourself


    Niki


    Ava''s eyes closed and I tightened my hold on her waist and her legs.


    "He is your''s to kill." I looked at Javier, motioning towards Maggot, before I left the cottage with my


    brave mate in my arms. I was in awe of her strength. I knew she woulde, I knew she woulde


    at least once before the eight days were up. But she still managed to shock me with the strength that


    she carried inside her. All of us were shocked.


    And I saw something in her eyes today that gave me a realisation. I felt like I had been enlightened.


    She was done with her past now. She was done being the submissive, meek Avalyn she had been


    moulded into. Ava had broken out of that enclosure and was ready to metamorphose into the strong,


    confident and brilliant woman who will lead this world by my side. I just hope she recognises that too


    and will listen to me with an open mind this time around.


    Halfway on our way to the cottage were staying, Ava''s eyes fluttered open. Her hair turned back to


    brown and her eyes were back to the usual chocte colour too. They glistened with tears.


    "Don''t cry." I said gently. She sniffed and nodded. She kept staring at me the entire time I looked


    straight ahead, not wanting to miss a single rock or a bump on the trail which would cause me to miss a


    step and hurt my precious cargo.


    When we reached the cottage, I opened the door and entered. Tessa immediately jumped to her feet


    and closed the door behind me.


    "Fill up the bathtub and then light up the firece in our bedroom." I told her and she meekly nodded


    before rushing upstairs.


    "You can set me down now."


    "Can I?" I raised my brows and then gently ced her down when she nodded.


    She missed a step and my hands automatically shot out to grab her waist.


    "Maybe not." She bit her lip and looked up at me with her wide, doe shaped eyes. Vulnerability shone


    through them, tugging at my heart.


    I captured her lips in a bruising kiss. Sparks coursed through my entire body and I picked her up again.


    Her legs wound around my waist and her arms around my neck. I gripped the flesh of her ass and


    squeezed.


    She moaned into my mouth, her fingers gripping and pulling my hair. I lost control. This entire week,


    I''ve been soft with her. But now that she has put Vermin and everything rted to her past where it


    belonged?? in the past, she has risen from her past self''s ashes like a fiery phoenix. She has moved


    on. She isn''t on the edge anymore. She is totally andpletely free. From Vermin and her


    nightmares.


    Good fucking riddance.


    I feasted on her, her jaw, her neck, my mark as I carried her upstairs.


    A throaty moan left her mouth before her nose dug in the juncture between my neck and my shoulder,


    where her mark will be. I won''t ask her to mark me. I want her to want to do it. Just like I did. And she


    will, one day. She just isn''t the possessive type. One of the many things I love about her.


    Her nails scratched along my back, drawing blood and then she took a deep breath.


    "Tonight, Niki. You will fuck me," she groaned and nipped my earlobe. "Enough with the early


    morning shit."


    I''ve never heard sweeter words.


    I growled and mmed her against the wall and tore her bloody top and sucked on her glorious


    breasts. Her fingers gripped my hair as she pulled and I groaned. Goddess, I''ll never get enough of this


    woman. And then she started trailing kisses along my jaw and neck.


    Suddenly, she gagged. "The blood tastes disgusting."


    Iughed. "I quite enjoy the sight of it on you." There were multiple streaks of blood on her face.


    She unlocked her legs and slid down. "Shower." She grabbed my hand and pulled me towards the


    bathroom and I followed like the lovesick puppy I had be because of her.


    She pulled us under the shower and turned it on before she started unbuttoning my jeans. Our hands


    worked fast to undress each other. Once I had her underwear off I picked her up and pushed her


    against the wall before I buried myself under her.


    She moaned loudly.


    I grabbed her legs and hitched her higher before I thrust inside her again, harder than ever.


    "Fuck." She screamed harder. I grinned. I moulded her breasts as I shot in and out of her, hard and


    fast.


    Her feet slipped down and I squeezed her nipple. Both of us groaned. Freezing water fell over us but


    we didn''t care. She tugged at me hair and wed at my chest and shoulder.


    "May Ie?" She gripped my shoulders.


    "Yes." I growled before I pumped harder and pulled out and shot my load on her chest and abdomen


    and pussy. "Oh Nik." Her legs trembled and barely held on to me as she came forcefully and loudly,


    chanting my name.


    "Fucking hell," her head rolled and dropped to my shoulder and her fingers dug deep into my back. I


    held her tight to make sure she wouldn''t fall. She was breathing hard by the time she finished.


    She slid down my body and nted her feet on he floor before her arms encircled my waist and her


    head rested on my chest. I turned the water warm and caressed the back of her head, marvelling how


    her hair turned to silver and brown again and again as I touched them. "We need to talk, Niki." She


    said softly.


    "Yes, we do." I nodded. I wondered what she wanted to tell me and how I will tell her what I had


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    realised. Likest time, I don''t want her to agree to me just to make me happy. I want her to want to do


    it.


    We took a quick but thorough shower, making sure no blood or smell remained on us before we moved


    to the bathtub. It was a small, circr wooden thing. It was?much?smaller than any bathtub I had seen


    but it seemed of a normal size for a person of average height. I was six foot seven, packed with


    muscles and well over two hundred pounds. There was no way both of us could fit.


    Ava gave crinkled her nose, "finally a good thing about being a midget."


    Iughed. "Five foot four isn''t a midget, Love. And I love your hight, okay? It gives me the opportunity


    to feel like a big, bad Alpha and makes me feel strong enough to protect you." I picked her up and


    ced her in the tub. "It helps me do things like this easily."


    "In our world it is.?Everyone?is taller than me." She pouted and settled in the hot water, gettingfy.


    "I can never look down on anyone like you do."


    "You want to be tall so you can look down on people?" I chuckled.


    "It''s a useful skill to have." She giggled.


    "True." I agreed. "Now shift. I''ming in."


    Her eyes widened at that. "You won''t fit!"


    "That''s what she said." I winked. She sshed me with water, "you mean me!" She whined jokingly,


    "that''s what?I?said." She scooted and I stepped inside and sat down.


    "Possessive? I like it." I winked and I sat up straight and rested my elbows on the edge and I had to


    dangle my legs out of the edge, on either side of Ava. I smirked at her triumphantly.


    Ava gave me a minx-like smile and crawled on top of me like a kitten, her eyes glowing. She settled on


    myp and ced her hands on my chest. My hands went to her waist to feel her buttery skin. I''ve


    never touched a skin softer than her''s. "What did you want to talk about?"


    Her hands kept wandering around my body?? my chest, abs, shoulders, biceps??touching, feeling,


    squeezing. I kept looking at herzily, relishing her admiring gaze and touch.


    "You''re perfect, Niki." She started softly. "Nothing you do is wrong. Everything is nned??well


    thought out. You have a temper but it is never misced and you don''tsh out like I do. You make


    hundreds of decisions every day that affect hundreds of lives and all of them are right too??mostly. We


    have different philosophy on many things because of which I think not all of them are right. And you


    make many decision about us,?for?us, for?me?and I truly believe that all of them are right. But I want


    to make my decisions on my own. And when ites to us, I want us to make decisions?together. I


    can''t guarantee that they will be right or perfect. We may fight because we believe in different things,


    both of us can and most probably?will?get angry. I mightsh out too. But I want you to let me do it and


    give me the opportunity to let me make my mistakes and learn from them."


    My fingers thread through her wet hair and I brought her face closer to mine and kissed her, "I wanted


    to tell you the same thing thing."


    She backed up a little, "I want to help with our pack too. I don''t want to remain a Luna just in name like I


    am right now. I want to contribute like everyone else does. This past week that I''ve been helping Papa


    made me realise that I?can?do it and I have a lot more potential. I?know?I can do it. You don''t need to


    do everything anymore. And I know it won''t be the smartest decision to hand over everything directly


    but maybe...you can teach me. I don''t want to the kind of Luna who sits on her ass and is handed


    everything she desires and more. And I..I want..." she let out a breath, unable to find words for what


    she wanted to say.


    "I understand, Ava." I caught both her hands in my own. "I know what you are trying to tell me. Because


    I wanted to tell you the same thing. I saw something in you today that made me realise your strength,


    your potential. And I promise I''ll do everything to help you be the Luna you dream of bing."


    She bit her lip, "thank you." She yed with my fingers before she traced the veins on my hands. "But


    does this mean you''ll not spank me? Or dominate me?"


    "What do?you?want?" I flipped the question on her. To be honest, I liked that part of our rtionship, I


    liked being dominant in bed and being in control and I know she liked it too. But if that''s not what she


    wanted, then that was it. It wouldn''t happen.


    She looked up at me expectantly. "No." She whispered. "I hate it."?What??She?hates?it? But I thought


    she liked it, loved even! Did I get it wrong? Was she going on with it for my sake?


    And then she burst out intoughter. "I''m joking, Niki. You look like I''ve just kicked your puppy." She


    know I like it rough. I?literally?can''t cum without a little rush of pain."


    "I knew it." I tickled her sides and she tried to squirm away from me, giggling melodiously, but I held on


    to her tighter. "Also, no punishments from now, okay?"


    Herughter subsided and she grew serious. "I''m terrified of making a mistake and affecting so many


    lives because of it. If there is no fear of repercussion, I''m afraid I''ll be... careless."


    "Being scared is a good thing, Ava. You''ll be more careful?because?of it. And there are always


    repercussions of your actions. If I don''t think something is right, I''ll let you know, if the people don''t like


    something, they will voice out. But I doubt it''ll evere to that. Your head and heart are in good ce


    and that''s what matters."


    "And what happens when I get angry? I don''t think I''ll get better at controlling myself very easily or


    quickly."


    "We''ll get to it when we get to it. We''ll figure something out. And punishment doesn''te until?after?


    you calm down anyways. And now, it just won''te." I shrugged.


    "And you can always get mad at meter," she gave me a mischievous smile and bit my lip, "and then I


    can explore more ways to get you to forgive me."


    I groaned and cupped her butt. "I like that. In fact, why don''t you practice right now?"


    She began by ced butterfly kisses along my jaw and then my neck. A low moan escaped my mouth


    when I felt her tongue. My hands gripped her thighs as I tried to regain control. She scooted down to


    trail wet kisses down my sternum.


    "Take me, Niki." She rasped.


    And just like that, I lost the fight. There is only so much torture a man can take. I gripped her ass before


    I stood up with her in my arms. She squealed at the suddenness and gripped my shoulders. I ced


    her down after I had stepped out of the ''bathtub''.


    I threw a towel towards her and picked one up myself. With frantic motions, we dried ourselves and


    rushed to get out, the urgency to be one again hitting us hard. She bent down to dry her legs and my


    blood rushed to my dick painfully. An idea popped in my mind. And today was the perfect day. A


    celebration was in order.


    When we walked out, I saw Tessa was poking the firece, trying and failing to keep the fire going.


    "Bring me some coconut oil, then run to the cottage besides ours and ask Max for two handcuffs." I


    ordered Tessa.


    "Yes, Alpha." She gulped before she ran out of the bedroom.


    "Braid your hair." I told Ava.


    Her hands rose from her sides and she began braiding her long hair, all the way down to her waist


    before she used the rubber band on her wrist and secured it and then flipped the braid behind her


    shoulder.


    I thought of where I wanted Ava''s first time to be. It had to be the bed, surely. Before I could saw


    anything, Ava was on her knees and with me in her mouth.


    "Fuck." I groaned as my hips buckled.


    She looked up at me with twinkling eyes and then started sucking me hard.?Fucking shit.?She did a


    thing with her tongue and my head rolled back in pleasure. Goddamn this woman will be the death of


    me. "Take me deep, Love," I groaned. Pleasure coursed through my veins when she deep throated me.


    She choked a little and a tear slid down her cheek.?Fuck.


    We were at it for couple of minutes before door opened and Tessa stepped in with the handcuffs and


    oil. Her eyes immediately lowered when she saw us.


    "Keep them on the side table and get out." I grunted and focused on Ava.


    And then Ava did the thing again and my belly clenched and I shot my load. A deep, guttural groan


    came from deep within me as I came hard and long.?Fuck. It was?so?good. Pleasure at it''s best. Ava


    was a fucking pro. Without even needing to say a word, she gulped every single drop of my liquid,


    maintaining eye contact with me all the while. It made me want her even more. She let me go with a


    pop and I was already hard as fuck again. She stood up with a smug expression, satisfied with her


    actions.


    Tessa had ced the oil and handcuffs on the side table before she ran out.


    "Lie on the bed. On your stomach." I grinned at Ava as picked up the oil bottle and squeezed some out


    on my palms before.


    She did as I asked eagerly. I got on the bed on my knees behind her. Then, I gripped her hips and


    pulled her ass up, enough so I could see her pink little nub. I applied the oil on the entirety of her ass,


    massaging it in good and having my fun moulding and squeezing. She gasped. When I was done, I


    gave her a good wiggle before I spread her asscheeks and then circled her nub, oiling it too.


    Another squeak left Ava.


    "Comfy?" I continued my ministrations and then inserted a finger and pumped it in and out to lubricate


    her good.


    "Yes." She moaned, squirming.


    "I think you are ready, Love. Let me know if you are not." I put my second finger in and she gasped


    before letting out a small moan.


    "I''m ready. I''m?so?ready, Niki." She groaned, squirming her ass to feel more of my fingers.


    "Good girl." I took my fingers out. "Now turn around."


    Letting out a frustrated sound, she got off. I chuckled at that.


    "On your back in the middle if the bed. ce your feet on the bed and hold your ankles." I said and she


    did, anticipation in her every move.


    I took one hand cuff and secured it around her left wrist and her left ankle. I took the other one and


    secured it around her right wrist and right ankle. I took a couple of pillows and stuffed them under her to


    get a better angle. Once I was satisfied, I looked down at Ava who was looking back at me with need.


    I grabbed her feet and pushed them up. Her eyes turned shocked again when she realised her position


    she had been locked in now. Her hands were straight in the air and her legs were bent, her knees


    touching her chest and her feet up in the air. Her legs were open and her pussy and asshole were


    totally bare to me. To do with as I please.


    I took more coconut oil and and rubbed it over my cock, pumping it at the sight of Ava a couple of


    times. When I was nicely lubricated, I loomed over her and she rested her legs over my shoulders.


    Her eyes started deep into mine.


    "Ready?" I asked. And then I lined my cock at her entrance.


    "Always." She whispered.


    I smiled down at her. "You need to rx. If it hurts to much, let me know. I''ll stop. I promise."


    "Yes, Niki." Her cheeks pinked and I thrust in slowly, inch by inch till I was all in. She was tight and


    was squeezing me deliciously. I waited for her signal to continue. Her eyes squeeze shut before she


    opened them again and then nodded.


    And then I started moving and my my other hand reached down to rub her clit.


    "Nik," she cried. "Fuck." A tear fell from the corner of her eye.


    "Does it hurt?" I paused with a lot of difficulty. She felt?so?good. And the fact that I was her first excited


    me more.


    "Keep going!" She screamed. And keep going, I did. In fact, I kept going faster and harder.


    Her eyes bulged and I felt her insides shake.?Fuck. She is extra sensitive there. There was not a


    second when she didn''t groan or moan or didn''t writhe under my body. She was breathing hard and


    she matched my movements to get a harder thrust. And the restrictions of movements further


    increased her sensitivity.


    "Can I?please?cum?" She cried.


    "Yes." I grunted and pumped harder and pinched her clit. She screamed like a banshee and came a


    couple of seconds before I did. Both of our bodies coiled tight as we looked in each other''s eyes as we


    came. I saw literal stars in her eyes, heck, I saw the entire gxy in her eyes.


    "Fuck, Ava." I copsed over her. Her asshole was so warm and tight that even I couldn''tst as long


    as I normally did.


    "We are?so?doing this again." Ava breathed.


    "Oh yes." I murmured in agreement and unlocked the handcuffs and threw them aside. I turned on my


    back, justying there and soaking it all in. It was glorious.


    "Are you okay?" I asked.


    "I''m more than okay...I''m-I''m perfect," she rolled on top of me. Her head rested on my chest, her arms


    went around my torso and her legs tangled with mine. I circled my arms around her.


    We remained silent for a while and caught our breath.


    "I''m sorry for calling you an asshole," she said suddenly, "I''m sorry, Niki. Forgive me?" Her eyes


    looked up at me with guilt filled in her wide doe shaped eyes. I never stood a chance.


    "Already forgiven." I kissed her forehead. "And thank you for saving our asses. I''m not sure if we would


    havee out of it unscathed or even alive."


    "No one will touch you for as long as I have breath in my body, Niki." Her voice rang with promise.


    "Right back at you, Love," I murmured.


    "I also want to know the reason you punished Andrei. It doesn''t make any sense to me." She sounded


    troubled.


    "Authorityes with responsibility, Ava. They go hand in hand. Look at what happened here when


    Vermin had authority and no responsibility. We can''t have that. I do not give authority to wolves who do


    notprehend their responsibilities very well. To be a fair leader, I must punish all those who fail me.


    It does not matter that they are rted to me." I took a hold of her hands.


    "Will you punish me like that if I fail you too?" She asked in a small voice.


    "No." I replied. "I will take your punishment."


    "You''d take silver tipped whips for me? You can do that?" I couldn''t see her expression because she


    was tucked under my chin but I could imagine her shocked expression.


    "It should not be news to you that I would go to the extremes for you, Ava. I would die for you. And yes,


    you can do that. Hurting a wolf, hurts their mate too. Emotionally more than physically. I can''t bear the


    thought of another whip touching this skin." The pad of my finger trailed down her arm and I saw


    goosebumps rise on it. "I can''t let silver break and mare your skin for life."


    "I don''t want that to happen to you either. This scares me, Niki. I don''t want to live in the fear of


    making mistakes and you getting hurt because of them. You are the Alpha, you can surely change the


    rules."


    "I was the one to put it in ce, Ava." I gripped her tiny waist and my thumb caressed the soft and tight


    skin of her stomach. "The wolves who fight for us put their lives at risk,?for us. If they die because of


    your bad decisions, you surely deserve a couple of silvershings. And if you are not prepared to have


    them, you aren''t prepared to lead those wolves either."


    "Oh." She simply ced a kiss in the middle of my chest. I know she wasn''t satisfied with the answer


    but she understood.


    We were silent for a while again before her fingers came up to draw random patterns on my pec. "You


    know, when we defeated Emilio, I was deliriously happy. When we got the pack and Papa back, when


    we started working to make it better, I felt like I finally was at peace with everything. And now that I


    killed him, I feel like I finally got my old self back. The little girl who was lost somewhere, who had to


    grow up too quickly is home again." Her voice was fierce and thick.


    She ced a soft kiss over my heart. "I feel like all my nightmares and baggage are gone. And you are


    my home. I feel like I''vee back home to you, without my issues. I love myself now. And I''m ready


    to build a new life with you. Without any fears and reservations. I''m all yours Nik. All of me. Only me."


    My hold on her tightened. "Since the second I had you, that was all I wished for, Love."

 Chapter 90. Waterfall

    Chapter 90. Waterfall


    Avalyn


    When I woke up next morning, Nik was already gone. But then it was nine in the morning. This was by


    far the most I''ve slept in a while.


    I got out of bed and stretched my limbs, a huge smile gracing my features. Last night was...st night


    was hands down one of our most memorable nights.


    I went the washroom and took a quick warm shower, soothing my sore muscles. Life is good.


    When I stepped out, I saw Tessa in the room and a pile of clothes in her hand. "For you, Mistress."?


    "Thank you, Tessa." I grinned. I was in a very good mood this morning.


    "You''re very wee, Mistress. I''ll go make your breakfast. Do you need anything?" She looked very


    worried.


    "Why are you so worried?" I took off my bathrobe and started wearing the clothes she had got me.


    "I was very scared for youst night, Mistress." Deep concern was etched on your features. "I don''t


    ever want you to have to go through pain. Especially under the hands of the man you love so much."


    She whispered thest part.


    "Pain?"


    "You were screaming so muchst night." She whispered, her hand over her heart. "Does Alpha Niki


    really punish you? I thought that only happens between Masters and ves."


    I clutched her hands in mine and squeezed lightly. "Let me assure you that everything that happened


    outer-worldly??" I stopped myself from saying too much. "You?know?Nik would?never?hurt me."


    She let out a breath of relief. "I know, Mistress. He loves you very much. Anyone with or without eyes


    can see that. But I just got scared."


    "Thest thing you need to do is worry about me, especially when I''m with Nik. And I can take care of


    myself. Mostly." I added when I realised that Nik would be the first one to argue about it. And then I


    grinned at her. "Go make me breakfast." I swatted her behind yfully. "I''ll have egg toasts and bacon."


    She jumped, her eyes wide and a blush rose on her cheeks. "Yes, Mistress." And then she ran out of


    there.


    I let out a chuckle. She still needed to get out of her shell.


    Ibed my hair and I decided that I loved the waves that were created because I braided it when my


    hair was wet.


    When I finally went downstairs, I took a seat at the small dining table beside the kitchen and watched


    Tessa cook quickly and efficiently.


    The door swung open and Max stepped in with a devious grin. "I smell food." He picked up an apple


    while Tessa was still preparing our breakfast.


    "So..st night." Max said with the biggest smirk om his face.


    "Shut up." A blush rose on my cheek. I mean I know we were loud??okay, I was loud, judging by


    Tessa''s reaction. But I wasn''t?that?loud. And while his cottage was the closest one to our''s, it was still


    a considerable distance away.


    Niki had taken the handcuffs from Max. Bad idea. Max never failed on giving shit to other people just


    for the fun of it. And it wasn''t muchter when I realised that you should never really take him seriously.


    All you would be is greatly offended or annoyed.


    "That''s not what you were doingst night. I distinctly heard some screams." His eyes twinkled.


    "What?" Was I really that loud? Now I know why our bedroom back in Silverwitch Bay was soundproof.


    In fact, all the bedrooms there were soundproof.


    "Don''t worry. I was a gentleman. I made Talia scream loud enough to drown your''s. So, you know, we


    wouldn''t hear you two." He picked up an egg toast from the te Tessa just ced in front of me.


    I could feel the heat flowing in my cheeks. "Can you not?" I whined.


    "So you?wanted?us to hear you?" I hope he chokes on that toast.


    "No! That''s not what I meant!" I covered my face. "You know what? Shut up!" And then I stuffed my


    mouth with the toast so I was saved from speaking and making a bigger fool of myself.


    "Never." He grinned another wide grin.


    I kicked his leg under the table and pulled my legs up on the seat. I folded my legs and gave him an


    angelic grin.


    And then suddenly my chair rocked and then I felt the time slow down and my eyes bulged when the


    chair tipped over and I fell backwards.


    For a second, silence reigned and I kept staring at the ceiling, before we both registered what just


    happened.


    He freaking kicked my chair!


    And then came his unabashed, boomingughter.


    I jumped off the chair and lunged on him. "You- you hairless monkey!" I started punching him and he


    cracked up again, not in the least affected by my attacks.


    "Hairless monkey?" He choked on hisughter. "Best thing I''ve heard in a while." He wheezed.


    I was about to p his chest but he caught my hand.


    That''s when the door opened.


    "Babe! Avalyn is abusing me!" Max whined.


    "Nat! Max is harassing me!" I whined too.


    She sighed and shook her head, tired of us already. "What are you both? Twelve?"


    "On a scale of one to ten, yes." We both said together and then high- fived each other,ughing at


    Nat''s frustrated sigh.


    "So Nat. We heard youst night." I grinned. She was going to take my shit if I couldn''t shit Max.


    "Oh, really? It''s funny because all we didst night was sleep." She took a bottle of water out of the


    fridge and downed half of it.


    I red at Max and he cracked up again. He wasughing way to much today morning.


    "I am going to kill you." I hissed at him.


    "Who is going to kill whom?" Nik swung open the door and stepped in along with Dimitri and Papa.


    All three of them, along with Nat hade from training.


    "Avalyn is going to kill Max." Nat said tly and picked up another toast.


    "Wow. I''m really feeling the love, Talia." Max rolled his eyes.


    "It''s amusing that you waste so much of your energy when you can simply shut his trap, Love." Nik


    popped a kiss on my forehead before he grabbed three bottles of water, tossing one to Dimitri and one


    to Papa who looked thoroughly amused.


    "Hell n??nngg," I gave Max a shit eating grin. He red at Nik before giving me a pleading look.


    He motioned with his fingers that he will zip his lips and then he loved me and then begged me. Getting


    tired of his dramatic ways, which could give toughpetition to Dimitri too, I unfroze his tongue.


    "You know when we were young, Kol was drinking water from a pond in his wolf form and a fish bit him


    on his tongue. He couldn''t eat or talk for four hours." Max flipped Nik off.


    "That didn''t happen!" Nik whacked Max over his head.


    "That did happen." Dimitri snickered. "Best four hours of my life."


    "Oh yeah?" Nik raised his brows and then both the men got into a yful fight.


    "Immature pups. The lot of them." Nat sighed and settled on the table, having a a toast from the new


    batch Tessa made.


    "Pup, huh?" Max pulled Nat off her chair. "Nothing?about me is small." And then put her over his


    shoulder. "I think you need a reminder." And then pped her ass as he made a move towards the


    door. "And we''ll make do without the handcuffs Avalyn borrowed from usst night." And then mmed


    the door shut behind himself.


    That smug monkey!


    My wide eyes snapped to Papa. The water he had just drank sprayed out of his mouth. He started


    coughing before Dimitri thumped his back and he coughed a couple of times himself too??which


    sounded a lot like muffledughter.


    My cheeks heated as I was unable to meet Papa''s eyes. "I -I, um...he...uhh." I shut my mouth and


    covered my face with my hands.


    "That was information I could live without." He muttered before he too, left.


    "Handcuffs?" Dimitri grinned.


    "Not you too." I groaned. I''ve dealt with enough embarrassment for today.


    "Fat chance." Hemented after thinking about it a great deal and then turned to Niki. "You''ve


    never used handcuffs on me!"


    "Get out." Nik threw a bottle at his head.


    "That''s it! I''m breaking up." He huffed and walked to the door. "There is only a certain amount of


    ignorance and disrespect a man can deal with." And then he left, mming the door behind him.?


    "You are never asking anything from anyone again." I pointed at Nik.


    "You weren''tiningst night."


    "You have no idea how much Max tortured me today." I whined and we both sat at the table, finally


    having a peaceful breakfast.


    "How about I make it up to you?" Nik asked.


    "Will you use the handcuffs again?" I asked. I actually really liked being tied up.


    It feels so good to finally being able to ept that I like something and not feel ashamed of my kinks.


    "I think your mind is in the gutter, Love." Nik''s eyes glowed at my train of thought. "I was thinking we


    could go for a run."


    "That''s not the kind of exercise I was looking for but fine." I said slyly but got up anyways.


    We shifted into our wolves the moment we stepped out of our cottage and Nik and I ran through the


    trails. I wasn''t familiar with the trail but Nik obviously was and I followed him.


    We ended up crossing the mountains that surrounded the valley and then we were racing up the the


    tallest mountain that stood in the middle of the entire pack. I quickly got tired. My wolf felt weak for


    some reason. Maybe it was because I hadn''t shifted in a while.


    And the mountain we were on, no one had ever sessfully climbed it. I distinctly remember an old


    story-tale that was affiliated with this mountain. Papa had told me about it once when I had asked him if


    I could climb the tallest mountain.


    We trotted up the mountain for another mile before I nipped at Nik''s paws. He turned to to yip at me


    yfully but I came to a stop which lead him to stop too.


    ''Is everything okay?'' He asked me.


    ''Yes. But I don''t think we should go any further.''


    ''Why?'' He demanded.


    ''It''s not safe.'' I replied but then my head turned towards our left and all the breath left my lungs.


    In front of me was the mountain valley where the town of Montana was situated. We had crossed a


    couple of mountains to get here but we were on a highernd and at an angle from where we could see


    the faint, rare house here and there that were big enough to be visible from here. And behind the


    mountains, I could see the vast spread of tnds. I could make out the area that was forest and the


    city area.


    And behind the nds, I could see the blueness of the ocean. And the line where the ocean met the


    sky.


    The whole scene was breathtaking. I have never seen anything like it. Not even in the movies. I could


    swear that this is the most beautiful ce on earth.


    "Beautiful, isn''t it?" Nik had shifted to his skin. So I shifted too. "Yes." I sounded breathless.


    "Thought so." He hummed. "Because on the top of this mountain is going to be our home."


    "Huh?"


    "Remember when we were in Mozog and I promised you I would make you a pce better and


    grander than it?" He asked, his eyes looking deep into mine.


    I gave him a single nod, actually realising where he was going with this.


    "I''m going to fulfil it." He told me with a distant look in his eyes. "I have it all nned out."


    "Tell me." I whispered. It was all unbelievable. This was why he was holding off building the pack house


    again.


    "The entire pack is built wrong??strategically." He started. "The pack is in the mountains and instead of


    taking advantage of it, it is situated in a valley. So when it is attacked, the enemies will have top ground


    and we will be trapped in the middle." He picked up a stick and started drawing on the soil, making a


    sort of map.


    "This is the mountain we are on right now." He drew an upside down ''v'' to depict a mountain.


    "It''s the tallest and thergest one of the pack. Not just this one, but of all the packs. Coincidentally, it


    lies in the centre of our supernatural ind as well.?Exactly?in the centre, Avalyn." And then he traced


    arge circle with the mountain in its centre. "It''s exactly equidistant from the north, south, east and


    west. You don''t understand the kind of advantage we will have if we set the entire pack on this


    mountain, Ava."


    And then he made a smaller circle around the mountain. "This is the Montana Pack." And then he


    made another circle which touched the circle of Montana pack and the west coast. "And this is the


    Rogue pack."


    Then he went on to make another small circle to the north west of Montana Pack, besides the Rogue


    Pack, "this is Verdura Pack," he said with venom in his voice. "And these," he made two more circles to


    the south west and south of Montana Pack, "are Wintercrown Pack and Red Moon Pack."


    "And this," he shaded the remaining part which consisted of almost fifty percent of the ind, "is Mystic


    Lupus." A hiss left his mouth.


    The first thought that crossed my mind is that we share?a lot?of our border??almost fifty percent with


    our enemy. And from the look of Nik''s face,?mortal?enemy.


    "And once our pack is stable and strong enough, I n on attacking it, killing Adrik and taking over the


    pack as well." He informed me. It wasn''t going to be easy. But Niki never made empty promises.


    "Only three packs will remain then." I noted. One in the north west and two in the south west. "Do you


    n on taking them too?" It made me excited. The fact that I have such a powerful and strong male as


    my mate turned me on.


    "I don''t n on it. But I will if they create problems for me." He cupped my cheek and his nostrils red.


    "Or if you want me to."


    "I don''t know yet." I looked down at the map. I don''t want to shed blood where it is not needed.


    "We can decide thatter. But right now, we just need to focus on our pack." He grabbed my hand and


    then rubbed his feet over the map, making it look like there was nothing here and then pulled me to trek


    with him higher up the mountain.


    "But it''s not really safe, Nik. We can choose another mountain." I told him, my worry taking over again.


    "Why is it not safe?" He asked me, not stopping for a second.


    "There is an old belief that the elders used to pass it from generation to generation. Papa told me about


    it too." I told him.


    He raised his brows, motioning me to go forward with it.


    "The mountain''s name is Soare- Luna Mountain. It means ''Sun- Moon Mountain'' in english. It is said


    that Goddess Luna used to live here with God Sol??her mate. They had a beautiful home at the very


    top of the mountain. They had many kids but the wild animals living in the mountains used to attack


    them often, killing most of their children."


    "Goddess Luna had magical powers so she gifted herst remaining two kids some special powers,


    making them the strongest creatures on earth. But to curb their excessive strenght, she made one a


    ve of the moon and another the ve of the sun. That''s why our ancestors could only shift durning


    the night. And that''s why the original vampires couldn''t stand in the sun. The changes that we see


    today?? us phasing whenever we want and the vampires walking in the sun freely are evolutionary."


    "Those kids procreated and turned other humans and that''s how the supernatural race started. But


    then the original brothers started fighting for power and ended up killing each other. Goddess Luna and


    God Sol were disappointed and depressed so they left Jivan and decided to live in heaven with the rest


    of the Gods and Goddesses."


    "I still don''t see how it''s dangerous, Love." He continued walking further and further up the mountain


    and I followed, getting more worried as our altitude increased.


    "It is said that the beautiful house that they lived in is still up there." I told him. "It''s a sacred ce and


    no one has been there. To this day, no one has been able to make it to top. Something happens and


    they end up dead. No one,?not one person?has been seen their home and lived to talk about it."


    "It''s exactly what it is, Ava. An old belief." He looked back, motioning me to catch up with him.


    The woods were growing denser on our sides as we ventured deeper in the forest. was growing eery


    and foggy and whimsical and the air was feeling different. It was... thicker somehow. Didn''t Nik feel it?


    He just looked too excited and determined to notice the shift. I ran up and caught up to him anyways.


    But then I heard a branch snap and I stilled. "Did you hear that?"


    "Hear what?"


    And then I heard a loud cry from the woods. A child''s cry.


    What is a child doing here?


    "Heard it now?" I asked, following the origin in the sound. It wasing from the thicket of trees. If


    there is a child here, I need to help him. He surely is lost.


    "There is nothing there, Ava." Nik followed me into the woods.


    "I heard a child''s cry, Nik." And I heard another one, louder than before. And then a couple of growls. A


    lot like those of snow leopards.


    "I think the child is in danger. I heard the growls of a leopard." I whispered.


    "So far, I''ve heard nothing, Ava. Stop!" Nik caught my hand.


    My eyes snapped to his worried grey ones. "Then trust me. The child needs help. We are the only ones


    who can help. There is no one else here."


    "Exactly. There is no one else here, Love." He looked down at me, deep concern etched in his eyes.


    "Trust me?" I asked.


    He sighed and nodded. "Lead the way."


    Giving him a quick, grateful nod, I took of in the direction of the growing cries. I ran at full speed,


    whizzing past the trees and jumping over the huge rocks that block my way. Nik was hot on my heels.


    The cry grew louder and louder and so did the growls. I was close. So close.


    I hope that we get there in time. I won''t be able to live with the death of an innocent child on my


    conscience.


    "Avalyn stop!" Niki''s loud voice boomed through the forrest and instinctively, my legs froze on top of


    a huge rock.


    I looked behind me and saw him about fifty meters away. Wasn''t he just behind me?


    "Come here?right now." He growled.


    "Don''t shout, you will startle the snow leopards." I hissed. With the way their growling stopped, I fear


    that exactly that has happened. I really really hope the child is okay. "We need to go. Come on." I took


    a step forward but a loud growl ripped through his mouth.


    "There is no one there! I saide here." He roared, his eyes ck. I looked in front of me, in the


    distance I saw something white with ck spots move. I could?literally?see them. How can Nik not see


    them?


    "They are here!" I hissed. "We?have?to go." I''ll never be able to forgive myself if there was a child in


    danger and I didn''t help him.


    "You asked me to trust you and I followed you here. Now, I''m asking you to trust me. Trust me when I


    saw that there is nothing there." He extending his hand. "Please, Love, step down, or else you''ll trip


    and fall to your death!"


    Fall to my death? The rock wasn''t even that big! Nik was just being overprotective. He must be scared


    of me getting hurt by those leopards.


    "Get off that sted rock and get your thick ass back to me.?Right this instant." The fury in his eyes


    sent a shiver up my spine. Instinctively, I jumped off the rock.


    That''s when I heard it.


    The sound of thudding water. I turned around and saw a humongous waterfall. The water was flowing


    with such a force that I would have jumped to my death had I not listened to Niki and walked ahead.


    And I had been standing at the very edge of the rock, one slip and I would have flowed down with the


    strong current.


    My heart thudded in my chest when reality seeped in.


    "What the fuck were you thinking, Avalyn?" Nik gripped my arm and turned me around to face him. "Do


    you realise that if your leg must have moved an inch, you would not have been standing here?" He


    growled, capturing me in a hug so tight that I could barely breathe. I hugged back, not minding a single


    bit. His heart was pounding loudly and I knew he was scared??for me.?


    "I- I swear I heard the snow leopards, Niki. I didn''t hear or see the waterfall." I turned around to see


    the vast expanse of the waterfall again. How did I not see it? I took a breath and the smell of water was


    clearly present in the air.


    Again, how did I miss it?


    "You couldn''t see the waterfall?" When my eyes looked deeper into his darkened grey ones, I saw fear,


    hurt, sadness mixed with anger, love and all the other emotions I could think of. "Really?"


    "Yes. I swear I heard the child and the leopards. And not the waterfall." I bit my lip.


    "Please listen to me next time." He cupped my cheeks, kissing my forehead, "you got me?so?fucking


    worried, Moya Lyubov."


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "I-I''m sorry." I said gently, I didn''t know this bothered him so much, that it hurt him so much. "I''ll listen to


    you now."


    "For some reason, I was stuck there," his thumb jabbed in the direction where he had been standing,


    "unable to move."


    And then as if something clicked. "You know what? I think your story was true. There is something on


    this mountain." He took a deep sniff and his sharp eyes examined our surroundings. "Something is


    different. It''s not... natural. I just don''t know if it''s good or bad."

 Chapter 91. Home

    Chapter 91. Home


    Niki


    "Are you sure you want to keep going ahead?" Ava asked wearily.


    After the... incident earlier, we decided it was the best for us to stay together and walk carefully instead


    of running or jogging.


    "Very." I replied, gripping her soft hand tighter.


    "Whatever is up there, it doesn''t want us there." Her sides brushed mine. I''m enjoying keeping her on


    this short leash.


    "Well too bad because that is mynd." I replied. "And if whatever is up there doesn''t want us there,


    that means there is something important there that needs protection." I looked straight ahead and kept


    a steady pace, determined to go to the top. "And I intend to find out what that is."


    "But what if we are better off keeping things the way they are? I''m not sure if I like this Niki. This


    ce is giving me weird vibes." She stepped closer to me.


    "My instincts tell me that I need to go up. They have been telling me that for a while." I told her the


    truth. "If you are notfortable, I can drop you back." But I really want her to be with me.


    "No. I''lle." She sighed softly.


    "Thank you." I squeezed her hand and we continued walking forward.


    After a couple of miles, we reached the bank of a river. We have to cross it to move ahead but the


    current is too fast to swim or walk through it.


    It''s not safe.


    Also, the odd this I noticed about the river was that there was not a single fish inside it.


    There can only be one reason for it but I need to be absolutely sure.


    I flicked out my w and made a cut in the middle of the palm and squeezed a couple of blood drops in


    the river.


    "What are you doing?" Ava asked me.


    "Checking something." I replied and just as I had thought, a couple of secondster, a lot of fishes


    appeared near the bank?? piranhas.


    "They will eat us if we fall in the water, won''t they?" Ava asked.


    I gave her a sharp nod.


    "How will we go ahead?" She asked.


    "Let me think." I replied and observed the area.


    "Can you throw me to the other side, then exchange our ces and then flick me to that side again?"


    That way, she will be out of danger.


    "It''s too dangerous, Niki. I don''t want to do it. One mistake and you are dead." She shook her head


    firmly. "And this river is too wide for me to experiment with your life."


    I knew she would not agree but I hoped.


    "Can you make us fly in the air?" I asked her softly.


    "I don''t know. Let me try." She closed her eyes and then slowly but steadily we rose in the air and then


    moved in a circle above thend itself.


    Ava is magic.


    We slowlynded again and Ava opened her eyes. "I think I can do it." She nodded.


    "Good girl." I pecked her lips and she gave me a sweet, dimpled smile.


    Then she caught both my hands in hers and close her eyes again. "Help me, okay?"


    "Always." Just as I replied, we rose in the air again and began moving towards the river and slowly


    started flying over it.


    "A bit higher, Love." The piranhas can jump. But we should be fine until we aren''t bleeding.


    "Yes, Niki." She whispered and we flew about two feet over the river and started moving towards the


    opposite bank again.


    It was slow and tedious. A small frown was present on her face but she was sessfully doing it.


    "You are doing very good, Love." I praised. We had covered more than half of the river by now.


    And then something happened. I saw a drop of blood fall down her nose. I caught it before it fell in the


    river.


    Why is her nose bleeding?


    Her breathing was elerating and now I''m getting worried.


    "Are you okay?" I asked.


    She didn''t answer but her frown god deeper, like she was concentrating very hard.


    That''s when I realised that she is using a lot of her powers and it''s taking a toll on her.


    We still had about a hundred meters to go.


    I held her hand tighter, hoping to help her somehow.


    After another fifty meters in, Ava''s frowning reduced and her eyes opened and she kept looking at me.


    When we finally reached the bank, she lowered us to the ground gently and let out a deep, tired sigh.


    I circled an arm around her waist and wiped the blood above her lips with my thumb. Both our eyes fell


    on it and unlike me, she didn''t seem too shocked.


    "Is this the first time this happened?" I asked her.


    "No." She said softly. "It happened when I was getting you all out of the dungeon."


    "Why didn''t you tell me?" I demanded.


    "I didn''t think it was that big of a deal." She replied.


    "Not big of a deal?" I snapped. "It''s rted to you. Of course it is a bi??"


    "Niki." She cut me off and rested her head on my chest. "You can shout at me all you wantter. I''m


    too tired to listen right now. I feet a bit dizzy."


    I grabbed her waist with both arms. "I''m not going to let this go, Avalyn. We don''t hide things from each


    other." She nodded against my chest. "But right now, I think you should rest." I picked her up in my


    arms and began walking.


    Her head rested against the juncture between my neck and shoulder and her eyes fluttered close.


    I made sure to keep a steady pace and avoided ways that would require me to jump or duck so Ava


    could get in a quick nap or a little rest at the least.


    After another hour and a half, I started getting thirsty and a bit hungry. But I don''t trust this mountain


    enough to eat any berries or fruits handing on the nts and trees. Normal didn''t apply here.


    The weird vibe of the mountain, Ava hearing a child crying and growling of snow leopards, her seeing


    an illusion that there isnd ahead of her when there was a water fall andstly the piranhas.


    The only ce on Earth where piranhas live is in South America?? in the rivers of Amazon.


    Thank goddess I''m suspicious and realised that something was wrong with the river.


    Another ten minutes in the walk, I came across a hut.


    Why is there a hut here? In the middle of nowhere.


    And who the hell lives here? All alone?


    Though we were still many, many miles away from the peak, a hut being here is still suspicious.


    "Why is there a hut here?" Ava asked. About an half an hour ago, she had woken up and asked me to


    ce her down again and to let her walk but I refused.


    She needs more rest and I can easily carry her.


    But her arguments made a fair point??that I need my hand free so it will be easier for me to climb. So I


    simply shifted her on my back.


    "Let''s go see." I saw and walked towards the hut. "Stay behind me." I ordered and opened the door.


    It was pitch ck.


    Even with enhanced vision, I could see literally nothing.


    Nothing at all.


    It immediately made me suspicious.


    Because this is not possible at all. I should at least be able to see something. Anything.


    It was almost like there is a void?? a ck hole in the hut. And with the way this mountain has proven


    to be nothing but a series of unnatural events, I''m a hundred percent sure that this is too.?


    But all of these have just made me more solid about my decision to build a pce in the top if this


    mountain.


    Because the mountain itself will be a huge difficultly for people to climb. Especially unwanted people.


    And I will stand with the mountain for that.


    "What is it?" Ava asked, peering in from my side.


    "There is nothing. Absolutely nothing." I replied.


    This has to be a sort of trap.


    But my instincts tell me that I need to find out.


    "I have to go in." I told Ava. It''s just something I need to do.


    "Then I''ming in too."


    "No you''re not." I''m not sure what is in there. And I know that Ava is still tired.


    I''m not going to put her in any more danger, especially when she can''t use her powers to the fullest.


    And I can''t afford to loose focus if I need to fight.


    And while Ava is my greatest strength, she is also my biggest distraction.


    "Then I won''t let you go in either." She grasped my hand, trying to make a point. "I mean do you really


    want built our home on top of the tallest mountain? It''s already so cold here." She rubbed her arms for


    effect but it was actually cold. "There''s snow literally everywhere. And not to mention that the winters


    will be unbearable, even with our wolf''s ability to generate heat."


    I wrapped an arm around her waist and pulled her flush against me before I grabbed her ass. "Don''t


    worry, I''ll keep things warm." I winked and she blushed. A lot of packs around the world were on


    mountain tops to avoid humans. Sure, they were smaller in numbers, a hundred at the most but still.


    We would get used to it soon.


    "Okay fine. But I''m still not letting go in alone."


    I gave her a t look but she red at me.


    This has to be a first. It amused me greatly. She looked like an angry little kitten.


    "We are in this together, Niki. Together. As equals. I know that you want to do what''s best for me but


    I get to make that decision too." She tried to sound mad but her voice was so soft and melodic that it


    only amused me further.


    "Don''tugh at me." She reprimanded me and pped my chest.


    "I know, Love." I squeezed her tighter and her boobs brushed against my diaphragm and I grinned. I


    know she is right. Whatever she said was a hundred percent right.


    And it was darn hard to argue when she made a good point and looked so cute.


    "Don''t ''Love'' me." She reprimanded and slid out of my hold. "We going to build a home together now.


    And yes, it might be a pce?? most probably an outrageous, enormously colossal and grand pce,


    especially if you want it to be the best one ever, but it''s also going to be?home." I nodded at her


    description. "Our?home."


    "Not to mention," I added, "sprawling gardens around its periphery. I also n to have state of the art


    security system. No one without our consent will be able to enter. And I''m going to have it built


    strategically. The design will be a mix of ssic royal and modern??the best of both worlds."


    I own an architectural firm in which all employees are strictly werewolves or vampires. I wanted to


    rebuilt the pack house and construction works aremon in pack so owning thepany and having


    supernaturals working for you is great to get the job done because they are stronger and quicker. Also,


    no unnecessary questions are asked. I will also have to hire more people because of the enormity of


    the project but it will be easy when you will pay them handsomely.


    "Do we have enough money?" Ava asked.


    "You hurt me Ava." I ced a hand over my heart and mocked hurt. "You think I make empty


    promises?"


    "Of course not." She said quickly and then added, "I just don''t want you to spend too much for my


    fantasies. It''s going to be overly expensive and not to mention difficult."


    "I''m sure I will be able to manage it."


    "Exactly how rich are you?" She wondered. I knew she wasn''t asking because she wanted extract


    money for me or to start spending insane amounts. It was a genuine question arising from her curious


    little mind.


    "We?arefortable enough." I replied evasively.


    "That''s exactly what a rich person would say." She muttered under her breath and gave me an


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    unimpressed look.


    I chuckled and decided to give her an answer that would satisfy her. "Mom had inherited a lot of money


    from her parents so she set up a small business will a small portion of it. Volkov Corps. is what it is


    today because of her." A smile slid on my face at the thought of mom. "Now I ownpanies that own


    outside this hut, we roughly earned a hundred thousand US dors."


    A squeak escaped her.


    A smile tugged at my lips and I tugged a lock behind her ear. "Does it wealth scare you?"


    A small breath escaped her lips. "It intimidates me. I have never fully realise the extent of power and


    influence you have over the world."


    And with that, I promised to myself that one day, I will take her for a world tour.


    I know that while living in the pack, it is very easy to forget that a world exists outside of it and just how


    beautiful, amazing and vast it is.


    "One day, Ava. I''ll show you the world." I caressed her dimple and then turned towards the hut again.


    With mutual understanding, we both stepped into the void that was inside the hut.

 Chapter 92. Lady

    Chapter 92. Lady


    Avalyn


    A deep pit formed in my belly the moment we stepped in.


    I was watching my step when I entered so I saw a line of green grass pass from under my feet and


    extend and starter covering therge expanse of void in front of us.


    A gasp left my mouth when I saw acres and acres ofnd in front of us, covered in neatly trimmed,


    lively green grass. And on that grass were well groomed and maintained beautiful gardens, covering


    the entirend. The cold weather changed and the gloomy weather dispersed. It was almost as if...as if


    it was spring. How is this possible? The temperature didn''t feel like it was freezing negative something


    Celsius but almost as if it was twenty degrees.


    My heart thudded.


    Is this real?


    Or am I imagining this?


    Nik and I continued walking forward and then again, a line slipped from beneath our feet and a white


    cobble stoned path followed the line and created a straight path for us, from the middle of the gardens,


    up to the top of the mountain. Small stems erupted from the ground on either side of the path, formed


    into nts first and then continued growing taller and taller to turn into beautiful green, lush trees,


    creating a canopy around us. And then more trees of different kind started ground around the garden.


    Flowery nts and bushes grew, ponds formed out of nowhere. It looked well nned...as if it had


    The sun was at the horizon. The sky was a beautiful shade of blue, purple, pink and a deep orange and


    yellow around where the sun was setting. The clouds moved at a slow pace, taking their time, almost


    as if they stopped to stare and marvel at the sight that was being created in front of them.


    Birds chirped as they flew back to their nests. I saw a bird settle on the edge of the fountain that


    suddenly appeared in the middle of the garden that was towards our right and then it drank some


    water.


    A very simr fountain was in the middle of garden which was towards our right too.


    Is this some sort of magicalnd? Am I imagining all of this?


    But it feels so real!


    As we walked forward over the white cobble stone?? which now that I noticed is actually marble, I


    could see a small figure perched at the top of the mountain. I couldn''t make out what it was.


    As we made our way there, the world around us came to life?? more fountains with sparking water


    shooting out of them, beautiful trees, nts with flowers like rose, lilies, peonies, morning glories and


    many that I didn''t even recognise were in full bloom.


    My feet stopped when the figure at the top of the mountain grew clearer.


    It was a pce. An enormously colossal pce with cylindrical columns supporting the huge figure and


    different arches.


    And it only grewrger as the distance between us and the pce lessened.


    It was an all white pce in pristine condition.


    But what bewitched me was that it wasn''t just any pce. It was the exact same pce that I had


    imagined.


    Exactly same, down to the intricate carvings that was etched on the walls of the entire pce.


    "Niki..." A mesmerised whisper left my mouth.


    "Be on your guard, Avalyn." His voice snapped me out of my daze. "You cannot trust this ce. We


    must find the person who is creating this??" He stopped.


    "This whole pce. Which is exactly the same as I imagined." He nodded at my words.


    "The gardens were exactly as I imagined." He said lowly. "Down to every blooming flower. To test it out,


    I imagined birds drinking water from the fountain and the birds came to life." He hissed. "What kind of


    magic is this? Do you realise the amount of power this man has if he has the power to bring thoughts of


    others to life?"


    And that''s when dread slithered into my heart.


    I had been to busy admiring our surroundings that I forgot reality.


    This does not happen in real life.


    When we finally reached the pce,rge closed doors greeted us. Intricate circr patterns were


    delicately carved over it.


    This was something that I had not imagined.


    And then the doors moved and Nik''s grip on my hand tightened.


    The doors opened and a woman in white slipped out before the doors shut again.


    The woman?? she was the woman who I saw in my dreams.


    The woman with silver hair and peaceful blue eyes.


    The woman who always imed that she was me.


    "Who are you?" Nik demanded.


    Thedy smiled and I felt Nik freeze and his coiled up body rxed. Much like when his body rxes


    after I give him a massage.


    "I have been waiting for the both of you." She smiled warmly at the both of us. "It''s been centuries since


    anyone has been able to make it here."


    "What do you mean?" Nik asked. His body may be rxed but he did not trust her.


    Trust came hard to him.


    "You will know in due time, Niki." She gave him another warm smile but her eyes teared up. "It''s


    been so long since I''ve seen you." She whispered.


    Who is she?


    Nik moved towards her but then stopped and his body tensed again, like he was trying hard to stay


    rooted in his ce. "I''ve never seen you in my life."


    All she responded was with another smile.


    "You have done a good job up till now, Avalyn." She turned towards me.


    "Thank you." I smiled. She had told me that I needed to protect Niki and that the time ising.


    The time for war came and I made sure Nik is safe.


    "But the main war isn''t over yet." She said and a frown etched on my face. "The time ising."


    "Who is she Avalyn?" Niki tightened his hold on my hand.


    "She is thedy thates in my dreams, Niki." A flicker of realisation hit his eyes. "She was the


    one who told me that I need to protect you, the time ising and that I need to brighten the


    darkness."


    She smiled at that.


    "I am her, Niki." Thedy told him.


    Niki did not look like he trusted her one bit.


    "You both have a big role to y in the future. And I need you two to remain safe. For that, I gift you my


    home." She motioned towards the pce that was behind her.


    What?


    Her home?


    But ording to the legend, on top of the mountain was the home of Goddess Luna and God Sol.


    What?


    "As you step inside, it will mould to your liking. No one will step in without your permission." Her eyes


    slid to Niki. "Exactly as you wanted. Think about it and it wille to life. You have time until the


    moon sets and the sun rises. Make most of it." She said, and then a wave of calm washed over me.


    "Give me your hands." She extended her hands towards both of us and instinctively, my arm rose and I


    ced my hand in hers and so did Nik.


    She looked at both of us, still holding our hands. "You need to make the right choices in life. Whatever


    happens, whoever happens, stay true to your heart. There will be times when you don''t know what the


    truth us, remember that the truth is inside you at all times. Both of you need to grow into yourselves.


    Avalyn, you''re almost there. Niki, you have a long way to go, you just need to stay strong. Surround


    yourself with your loved ones and no matter what happens, don''t give up hope. There is always light


    after darkness," and then she specifically looked at me, "until then, brighten the darkness." And then


    she looked at Nik, "she shines because of you, don''t turn away from her." And then she turned back to


    me again, "always look for him for enlightenment. He will never fail you."


    Everything she said made sense but I felt like she was giving us a cryptic message that we needed to


    understand. And that confused me greatly.


    "Mate or pack?" She asked.


    "Mate." Both of us said with unwavering determination.


    "Mate or children?" She asked. Images shed through my mind of a mini version of Nik with his


    thunderstorm grey eyes and my dark brown hair. I can never have that. My heart ached.


    "Mate." We said silently after a beat.


    She gave us a secret smile. A shot of spark jolt through me and then she turned our palms over.


    There was a cut in the middle of our palms. Red blood flowed out of Nik''s cut but sparkling gold blood


    flowed out of mine.


    I heard Nik''s breath hitch.


    I looked at him and he was looking at his hand which was held by thedy and then his gaze slid to my


    hand.


    His eyes widened a the sight of my golden blood.


    "ce your palms on the door." She told us and again, instinctively, without question, we stepped


    forward.


    I ced my palm on the left door and Nik ced his palm on the right one??circr designs near the


    edge of the door.


    The golden blood leaked from my hand and passed through the carvings of the entire door, making it


    look like the carvings over it were made out of real gold.


    Nik''s red blood too passed through the carvings of the right door and then the different coloured blood


    slipped into each other''s side of the doors and the carvings had both, red and golden colour.


    The uneven surface of the door, which was because of the carvings, evened out as the blood filled the


    cavities of the carvings.


    And then the doors shed with a silver light so brightly that I had to shield my eyes.


    When I opened them again, the gold and red blood was spreading through the cavities into the


    carvings over the castle.


    Unknowingly, I took a couple of steps back.


    The entire pce now had red and golden carvings over it, like it was always there. And it didn''t look


    like blood at all. It looked like hundreds of skilled workers had ted the carvings with ruby and gold,


    oddly making the pce a bewitching sight.


    All the breath left my lungs.


    It was?so?beautiful.


    It was even more beautiful that what I had imagined.


    "This will ward of negative energy and unwanted people." Thedy said softly. "This is all the state of


    the art security system you will ever need."


    Nik''s lips parted. He had said those exact words outside of that hut.


    "I know you don''t believe me, Niki." She looked at Nik. "But I know you feel it. I know you trust me."


    Feel what?


    Nik nodded.


    She smiled. "I am the mate of the man who is you."


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Huh?


    "You will know everything in due time." She gave us ast smile before her expression turned serious.


    "But for now, it''s time to prepare. He will strike. The time is nearing."


    And just like that, in the blink of an eye, she vanished.


    I turned to Niki, waiting for his next move.


    "Do you trust her?" He asked me, his eyes on the door.


    "Yes." Every fibre of my being trusted her.


    "Then let''s go inside." He caught my hand again and we both stepped towards the doors.


    We both ced our hands over the doors and pushed them open.


    Another line slipped from beneath our feet and the ck void turned into a richly decorated foyer. It had


    avish set of staircase that led to the floor above and a red carpet covering it, exactly like my


    imagination.


    "Ava." Niki called me.


    "Having stairs by the entrance won''t be the smartest move." He said and the scene before my eyes


    changed and a long foyer formed in front of my eyes.


    "This is were the entrance guards will be stationed, who will lead the iers to where ever they have


    to be. This way, no one gets a direct entry in our home and watchful eyes are on them since the


    moment they are in." Niki exined. "Even the people we want here might have ulterior motives."


    I hadn''t considered that.


    I''m neither an experienced, brilliant tactician nor a war strategist, unlike Niki.


    "How about I design theyout of the pce and you the decorate the interiors? I''m shit at decorating


    things." He grinned down at me.


    "Yes." I grinned back.


    And just like that, we went about the entire pce, mapping and designing and furnishing the entirety


    of the pce.


    Niki was always a nner. And he nned the entire pce perfectly. The pce has four floors


    and four wings??north, south, east, west. The west wing was going to be our private section, no one


    other than family would be allowed there. The north wing held the Royal Dining Hall, the Throne Room,


    The Council Room, a smaller council room and then a few living rooms and numerous offices and


    conference rooms. Basically all the work rted areas. Then the first floor of east wing had recreational


    areas like the gym, swimming pool, indoor garden and greenhouse, a theatre, multiple ballrooms and


    all that. The second floor had guest rooms and quarters. And on the third and the fourth floor were the


    living quarters of the council members that were yet to be chosen. And the south wing has more guest


    bedrooms and the main kitchen from where most of the food woulde for the entire pce but


    mainly it was for the staff. Niki made it and I decorated it .


    By the end of it, I was tired and drained and my legs dragged as we came to thest wing.


    The west wing. This would be the wing that will be only ours.


    "You can rest if you want, I will finish it." Niki told softly just as he finished with the main hallway after


    we entered the west wing.


    "No, it''s fine." I told him. Both of us had been on our feet since the morning. Nik more so because he


    had been training early in the morning while I was sleeping. "And the sun will rise in some time too."


    "As you wish, Love." Niki ced a kiss on top of my head. "You can go to our bedchamber and do it.


    It''s on the top floor, the one straight down the hall. I will take care of the rest." And then he pointed


    towards the end of the hall. "The elevator is there."


    Nodding, I took to elevator to the top floor which was the fourth floor. Following the direction Nik gave


    me, I walked down the long hallway and pushed open the double doors and entered our bedroom. The


    pce was humongous and it had tired me a lot, especially after the long hike up the mountain.


    A breath of relief left my mouth. It was empty but this felt like home.


    It felt more of a home than the estate back in the Rogue Pack.


    I ced a king size bed against the side wall and added night tables on either side of it. I added two


    gap so both of them were connected from the inside.


    Then I walked into the bathroom, and much like the one we had in Mozog, I made two pools, arge


    shower area, sitting area andstly a big bathtub for two. I also connected the bathroom to the closets


    for easy ess.


    Nik and I loved having baths together so I made sure the entire bathroom was perfect.


    I went back to the bedroom and went over all the details. I also added a desk that Nik would need and


    a coffee table with twofortable seats.


    I walked out to the balcony took a deep breath of fresh air. I made therge space into a green balcony


    by adding nts around the edges. I also put a hanging chair swing simr to the one that Nik had


    bought for me back at the estate. Andstly, I put a dining table for two in case we wanted to have a


    meal outside.


    The sun was about to rise over the horizon in a couple of minutes.


    "The bedroom is lovely." Niki stepped behind me and ced a kiss on my neck, over my mark.


    "Thank you." I whispered and we both watched the sun rise.


    I ced my hands over the balcony and saw the sky change colours as the sun rose.


    "Do you know why I chose the west wing to be our wing?" Nik asked softly.


    I shook my head.


    "You see right there?" His arm extended and he pointed towards the faraway coast, where thend met


    the ocean. "That''s where the Rogue Pack is."


    "So that even if we are living in this huge pce, which seems so distant from the real world, we don''t


    loose the sight of reality. Of where it all started. Of where?we?started." His hands sat atop my waist.


    "I will never forget it." I turned around to look at him. I rose on my toes and kissed the corner of his lips.


    "Let''s go make this pce our home."


    And then I dragged him to bed and did wicked things to his body.

 Chapter 93. Soare-Luna Pack

    Chapter 93. Soare-Luna Pack


    Niki


    "Oh my fucking Goddess." Dimitri said under his breath when we entered the gates of the pce and


    started walking past the gardens.


    After making love in our new home and then fucking like starving rabbits, Ava and I made our way back


    to the Montana Pack. Without any sort of illusion or difficulties.


    The piranha river was still there, sans the piranhas, with a curved stone bridge built over it to cross it. A


    trail was also there that lead us back to the pack through the easiest route. I suspected that thedy


    had something to do with this.


    I had informed Dimitri that Ava and I would be going for a little trek but he was still very worried, along


    with the rest of my family because we had been gone for more than twenty four hours. That''s when I


    told them about our whereabouts and what exactly had happened on top of the mountain, including the


    silver haireddy and how we put our blood over the doors and how we made an entire pce.


    My brothers first thought that I was messing with them. Even Javier didn''t truly believe us but he knew


    that the mountain was filled with strange powers and anything was possible.


    After that, I had contacted my architecturalpany and told the wolves to be on the mountain today,


    we have lots of things to build. Starting with concrete roads and houses made out of cement and bricks


    that don''t catch fire easily. No wooden house from now.


    The entire day Dimitri, Max, Natalia, Javier, Ava and I were busy nning thendscape of the pack in


    a way that would be easy to build, strategically superior and aesthetically appealing. I signed contracts


    upon contracts with the suppliers, contracted workers and pack members who would either like to build


    their own homes or would like to buy one of the houses from me at a subsidised rate.


    I also contacted Mikhail and Andrei to announce the news in the Rogue pack and that anyone who


    wished to move was wee. I also told them that they could choose whether they wanted to live


    there or here. Both of them instantly said that they wanted toe and live here, with family and that


    the kids were excited to meet us again too.


    The next day, much to Dimitri''s pleasure, us, along with a lot of curious pack members?? which was


    most of them, hiked up the mountain to see the peak of the mountain no one had yet dared to explore


    and of course our pce.


    The work had already started but it will take at least a couple of months to finish everything. I could feel


    everyone buzzing with excitement when their eyes fell on the pce which was still a couple of miles


    away.


    "Dibs on the biggest room." Dimitri''s eyes sparkled.


    "The biggest room is ours." Max smacked his head and Nat snickered when Dimitri turned to re at


    him.


    "Your rooms are already allotted." I informed them. "Ava and I have made them and there will be no


    further discussions." Those two grown men argued more than teenage girls.


    "It''s beautiful." Nat said in awe while the rest were rendered speechless. They couldn''t help but stare at


    the pce, mesmerised. I could also see the bewilderment in their eyes and sense it that they were


    shocked that it wasn''t freezing here. Well it was colder than the Rogue Pack where it was warm all year


    round but this the perfect temperature.


    "Thank you." Ava smiled.


    I took Ava''s hand in mine and we climbed up the steps of the entrance before turning to look at the


    pack that had gathered near the entrance.


    "This is a new beginning." I started, looking at my people. All of them looked up to us with love, respect


    and adoration. "This isn''t just a pce, this is our home. This isn''t just a mountain, it''s ournd. This


    isn''t just our pack, it''s our family. The Rogue Pack, the Montana Pack?? both of them. To celebrate this


    union, Ava and I have decided to rename our pack, finally making them one."


    I brought Ava''s hand up and kissed the back of it. "Would you like to tell them the name?"


    She nodded, smiling.


    "This mountain is sacred for us. It has given us the gift of home. This mountain is a home to not only


    werewolves who worship Goddess Luna but also vampires who worship God Sol. And in honour of this


    mountain?and?all of us, the new name of our pack is Soare-Luna Pack." Ava announced and everyone


    burst into excited cheers.


    ******


    Avalyn


    3 monthster.?


    "You look ravishingly beautiful,?Moya?Lyubov." Nik leaned again a column and looked at me through


    the mirror in front of us.


    I had worn a ivory grown with intricate golden patterns on the top bodice that hugged my figure and the


    bottom puffed a little, ending in a long trail to give it more of a princess-y look. The dress was beautiful


    and so was the perfectly done makeup. Tessa helped me put on a red royal mantel with delicate white


    and gold handwork that went amazingly with my dress.


    Grinning at him through the mirror, I turned around and walked to him. "You look extremely handsome


    as well." Niki was wearing charcoal grey tuxedo with a more masculine version of my mantel. It went


    well with his tuxedo.


    Tessa and a ve stepped forward with a cushion each in their hand. On them, sat our crowns that we


    had received in Mozog. This was the true symbol that this pack was not just for wolves but for vampires


    as well.


    Niki took my crown and ce it on the top of my head with a soft smile. I took his crown and he


    bowed a little before I ced his on his head. When he straightened up, my heart thudded like the first


    time I had seen his beautiful face. I had thought that he was my dark prince. But he turned out to be the


    king who made me a queen.?His?queen.


    The heels helped my height so I tipped my chin up and kissed him. He kissed me back softly, his thumb


    and forefinger holding my chin.


    "What about your lipstick?" Nik rasped after I broke the kiss.


    "It''s smudge and stain proof." Thank you Tessa.


    A smile grew on Nik''s lips and he kissed me again. "Let''s go, it''s time."


    Nodding, I put my hand in his and we made our way to the ballroom.


    Today was officially the first day of our pack. Well not exactly the first day, but the first day after which


    all the pack members will start living on the mountain. The final construction work had been finished


    The only reason we were able to do all of this so quickly because each and every member of the pack


    had volunteered to help us. They saw the wonder Nik''s leadership had done in Montana in such a short


    span of time and they trusted him deeply.


    We had thought that there will be friction between wolves from both the pack but then that


    misconception flew out of the window when several wolves met their mates and realised that either one


    of them were not bad.


    Also, Nik''s promise of punishment to bullies and discriminators worked wonders.


    All of them worked together and in about three month??s time, most of the work was finished. Now,


    only the small details remained like decorative pieces or gardening in the backyard.


    Nik and I had decided to throw our first ball together which would mark the inauguration of? Soare-


    Luna Pack.


    The guards standing at the entrances of different hallways bowed as we walked past them. There was


    a buzz in the pce instead of the usual peace.


    The guards standing in front of the ballroom bowed deeply before opening the door for us.


    "Soare-Luna Pack, I, Beta Dimitri, announce the arrival of Alpha King Niki Volkov and Luna Queen


    Avalyn Volkov." Dimitri, who was standing on the stage next to the band announced with a wink in my


    direction.


    The murmurs of the people stopped and the live band music changed to a more softer and delicate


    piece as we descended down the stairs. A blush rose on my cheeks at all the attention we received. I


    don''t know if I will ever get used to it.


    "Chin up, Queen." Max grinned at us when we reached the bottom of the stairs.


    "I didn''t want to trip in my heels over the dress and fall down the stairs." Iughed lightly. I had been


    watching my steps carefully.


    "I told you she wasn''t nervous," Nat smirked and then hugged me. "You look gorgeous."


    "So do you." I grinned.


    She truly did, she had worn a solid gold dress with a slit down her thigh, showing off her long toned


    legs.


    "We have a surprise for you." Dimitri arrived with Mikhail and Andrei.


    "What is it?" I asked eagerly.


    "I must admit that it has been very difficult to hide it because it is humongous and enormo??"


    "Shut up!" I heard a whine and my eyes widened.


    All three men split to reveal dimir and Sofiya?? a?very?pregnant Sofiya.


    A wide grin split my face and Iunched myself on her, hugging her tightly, well as tightly as I could with


    the belly in between us. "I missed you so much."


    "I missed you too." Her voice wavered and I released her to see tears in her eyes.


    She waved her hands or air her eyes, "I''m sorry, these hormones are making me very emotional."


    "It''s fine." I smiled softly, happy that she was here and then hugged dimir. "You don''t visit nearly


    often enough."


    It had been three long months since west saw them.


    "Things had been a bit difficult in Mozog." He gave me a smile.


    "What happened?" I hope it wasn''t anything too serious. I don''t want them to face issues, especially


    with Sofiya pregnant. Stress isn''t good for the baby.


    "Nothing we can''t handle," he smiled. "Everything is good now, peaceful even."


    "That''s good." I nodded and then turned to Nik, "you knew they wereing didn''t you?"


    He nodded. "They came herest night."


    "You should have told me earlier!" I had been too busy in the preparations to even realise they were


    here. I didn''t even catch their scent.


    "Well they are here now. And will be staying for a week before we need to go to the VARS together."


    Nik told me.


    "VARS? What''s that?" I asked.


    "Vampire''s Annual Royal Summit." Nik answered. "During the meeting, all the Kingdoms meet and


    discuss business and new methods to establish peace in and among the Kingdoms." Niki replied,


    his jaw clenching. "And since we are the King and Queen, our attendance is mandatory." He didn''t


    sound very happy for some reason. But I thought that it was a fantastic idea. A ce were all the rulers


    of a race met to discuss peace...how nice!


    "I''d love to attend." I smiled. "Where is it?"


    "Bellehaven Isle." Sofia chimed in. "It will be my first time too."


    "It''s going to a first for all of us except dimir." Dimitri said. "But it won''t be thest."


    "True," Nik nodded. "Please enjoy the party, Ava and I have people to meet."


    With that, Niki swept me away from them and we made rounds around the ballroom, socialising with


    everyone present here. I met and talked to so many new people that my head was buzzing with names


    and information.


    But I was happy to know more about my pack. It was always a pleasure to know just how much


    difference you had made and over how many people.


    "Tired?" Nik asked me.


    "Nope." Talking to our pack almost... energised me.


    "Good." He smiled and then took my hand and led me to the dance floor, in the middle of the people


    who were already dancing.


    He put his other arm around my waist and then danced with me before twirling me around myself a


    couple of times and then dipped me before pulling me up again and cing his lips on mine. All of this


    happened so fast that I hardly understood what just happened.


    Everyoneughed lightly and pped at the little show Nik performed.


    Blush rose on my cheeks once again and I rested my forehead against his shoulder. He chuckled


    lightly. "Having fun?"


    I nodded and put my arms around his neck and his arms came around my waist and we swayed lightly


    to the music.


    "I love you, Niki. You have put all my nightmares to rest and turned my wildest dreams into reality." I


    whispered against his neck, so lightly that no one else could hear.


    His hold on me tightened. "And I love you, Ava. For being everything I''ve ever dreamed of and more."


    My heart squeezed. I had never thought that feeling so much love could fill your heart so much that it


    hurts. But it was the good kind of hurt. One that I didn''t mind at all.


    The song ended and Papa approached us.


    "Can I have a dance too?" He smiled, extending his hand towards me.


    "Of course."


    "She is all yours."


    Nik and I said together and Papa chuckled before he took Nik''s ce.


    "Being a Queen suits you, Ava." He smiled down at me.


    "Thank you." I smiled. "I wasn''t sure you would agree toe live here."


    "Why wouldn''t Ie?" He asked.


    "Because all your memories with Mama are there, it''s the only thing that binds you to her." I admitted


    softly.


    "I have those memories in my heart, Firefly." He gave me a crooked smile. "And the only one that binds


    me to her is?you. You are half of her. How can I leave you? Again, after all these years? Especially


    after I''ve just got you back."


    I only smiled at him in return. He tapped my dimple with a smile. "You look so much like Valerie. She


    had these exact same dimples."


    "I miss her, Papa." It wasn''t every day I admitted that. One would say that you can''t miss someone


    you''ve never met. But I''ve never felt anyone''s loss more sharply than hers.


    "I miss her too, kiddo. Every day, every second. More than you can imagine." A tear flickered in his


    eyes before he blinked it away. "Enough of this," he forced a smile on his face, "many people want to


    dance with the Queen." And then he passed me on to Andrei.


    A couple of days after Andrei had arrived, I had managed to get him alone and apologised to him about


    that day on behalf of Nik and I. I understood Nik''s reasoning but I still felt guilty.


    Andrei just smiled and shook his head. He said that he deserved it and would not change anything


    about it. He knew it wasing the second everything went wrong. It was his responsibility, those


    people were his responsibility and he had failed not only his Alpha and Luna but the entire pack when


    those men lost their lives. He had said that he had not been careful when he was chosen his phase


    members. All possibilities were to be considered and he had forgotten one of the biggest angles??


    mates of mateless wolves could be found. It was apparently a given that in ambush type scenarios,


    mated wolves were to be chosen. He said he had grown too confident of our n and he slipped. He


    still felt guilty and had apologised.


    Dimitri then admitted that he had gotten sixshes once too?? all because he was too reckless when


    he was young; he still is but he knows his responsibility well now, especially after theshes. Mikhail


    was very smug in admitting that he has never been punished because he was better than both of them


    at his job which led them to take their fight outside.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Nat and I decided to make all three of them sleep on the couch in the living room that night.


    Mikhail took Andrei''s ce in the next dance and then Dimitri and then Max.


    I also danced with a cutely dressed Adrian, Finn and Lucas. I was happy they had be fast friends.


    Lucas''s little sister Viktoria and Vanessa instantly became best friends too.


    Vanessa was perched on my hip as I was moving us around the dance floor and her giggles filled my


    ears.


    She was thoroughly enjoying the dance?? the one where she didn''t have to actually move.


    "Can I borrow my mate back?" Nik approached us, cing a kiss on both of our heads.


    "No!" Vanessa showed him her tongue and then giggled louder.


    "Oh really?" His eyes grew mischievous and he plucked her from my arms and threw her over his


    shoulder. The little girl squealed and thrashed andughed in his arms but Nik only held her tighter.


    "Come." He grabbed my hand and pulled me towards the stage.


    On our way, he attached Nessa to Max''s back and like the little monkey she was, she more than


    happilytched on.


    And then Nik helped me up the stage.


    A server came in and handed us two sses.


    And without a word from us, the crowd silenced and look at us eagerly.


    "I have a little announcement to make first," Nik started and I turned to look at him too. I didn''t know


    what this was about. "All of us know that there is no Rogue or Monatana Pack anymore. Only Soare-


    Luna. The area that was called Rogue Pack will now officially be known as Silverwitch Bay. The town of


    Montana Pack will now be known as Alvar, in honour of the Alvarez''." He said and a smile lit up on my


    and Papa''s face. "And our town will be known as Imporia??the home of the Royals and the capital of


    Soare-Luna." The entire crowd broke into a thundering cheers and apuse. I kissed Nik on his cheek.


    "I love the names." I gave him a smile.


    "I hoped so." He kissed the back of my hand before he looked at the crowd again. Instinctively knowing


    that their King was about speak again, the people fell silent.


    "I would like to raise a toast." Nik raised his ss and we all followed. "We all know why we are here


    and how much this day means to us. So I will keep it short and sweet, to Soare- Luna."


    "To Soare-Luna." Everyone cheered again and emptied their sses.


    After the toast, Nik and I sneaked out before more people caught us and stopped for conversation.


    We both quickly made our way to the west wing. I took my heels off in the main foyer and sighed. My


    feet ached, I wasn''t used to wearing heels at all.


    "Should have told me earlier." Nik swept me of my feet and I squealed.


    "You should have known it." I tipped my chin at him.


    "Oh yeah?" He smirked and started walking to our bedroom with me in his arms and the heels dangling


    on my fingers.


    "One would say you weren''t attentive enough." I licked my lips. I was waiting for this?all?night.


    "I will show yo??" a cough stopped him.


    Sofiya was sitting on the couch munching on food and then dimir entered, bringing in more food for


    her.


    "Want some?" He offered.


    "No, thanks." Niki ced me on my feet. We had enough food at the ball.


    I walked to Sofiya and took a seat besides her. I had missed her too much.


    "How much more time till she is here?" I asked her, cing my hand over her belly.


    A gasp left my mouth when she kicked right in my palm. "She kicked!"


    A smile spread over Sofiya''s face and her hand covered mine. "One month more."


    The baby kicked again and we both smiled.


    "Have you picked out a name yet?" I asked.


    "Nope." She shook her head, making her blond curls bounce. "d and I can''t settle on one name. I


    think we will choose one after she arrives."


    "The baby is strong and I''m sure she will choose her own name." I felt another kick.


    "Yes." dimir said proudly.


    "This is the first time she is kicking so much at a time." Sofiya informed me. And simultaneously I felt


    another kick.


    We bothughed lightly at that. "I think she likes me already."


    "Of course she does." Nik said and took a seat besides Sof. He extended his hand and ced it over


    her tummy.


    The baby shifted and the shape of her belly changed with it slightly. A stronger kick was aimed towards


    Nik.


    "Oh." Sofiya released a puff of air. "That was too strong."


    "The baby is going to be a kickass kicker." Niki grinned.


    "Arg. Enough, my belly is hurting with the kicks." She groaned and we both took out hands away so the


    baby won''t kick more.


    I saw dimir frown at that.


    "It''s gettingte, we should go to bed." Nik rose and I stood up with him.


    With a final goodnight, we retired to our bedroom.


    "Did you have a fight with Sofiya?" Nik asked me after closing the door.


    "No, why?" I started undressing.


    "She seems off." He said and began stripping too.


    "She''s been... distant. But I think it was because they were busy dealing with whatever they were


    dealing with in Mozog." I replied. Nik groaned when realised I wasn''t wearing a bra under the dress.


    "She''lle around." Nik replied and pulled me in his arms, the heated look in his eyes sending a


    delicious shiver down my spine, "but tonight won''t," and then he mmed his mouth over mine.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!